THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH'’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

-_ - PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Esa., F.L.S.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A, F.B.S,, F.LS., F.G:S.,

JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.RB.S., F.LS., \V.P.ZS. &e.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

eae

ARR ees ee”

VOL. VIL.—THIRD SERIES.

— Lee

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:

LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH:

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1861.

‘‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientize et potentice testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

LINNZUs.

* Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—-BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

pois wie Je a eso oi) wi) Ee BY LVEM DOWErs

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TayLtor, Norwich, 1818,

ALERE 8, FLAMMAM

| oH

i /

Sa. 3

Vig

CONTENTS OF VOL. VII.

(THIRD SERIES.)

NUMBER XXXVII.

I. On the Natural History of the Lac Insect (Coccus lacea). By

Page

H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S. (Plate I. B. figs. 1-14.) .......eeseeeeeeee 1

Il. On the Anobiade of the Canary Islands. By T. VeRNon

TMCS BT 1.05, | Ubboiic ka ccbesscnsedsssceccccteucctedacweocescusecus ll

Ill. Description of a new Species of Spider lately discovered in

PE Re a, ADE, FRCS. ...- 0.2... ccccessocrecscssesssscoces 20

IV. Notes on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea, and Description of

eee rsens Bay W.. EH, BENSON, Elsq. «occ. ccocsssconsscscsvccsecsees 21

VY. Description of a new Alyceus from the Andaman Islands ; with

Notes on other Indian Cyclostomacee. By W. H. Benson, Esq. ... 28

_ VI. On a Bisexual Nematoid Worm which infests the common

House-Fly (Musca domestica) in Bombay. By H. J. Carrer, Esq.,

MMR ME Re A TiS, 1-4.) 200... .cescsceerssccccocecnssevscseccensoosoeres 29

VII. Remarks upon some points in the Economy of the Nudi-

branchiate Mollusca. By Curnpertr CoLLinewoop, M.B., F.L.S.

PMR E YD ois cavsicesscsanececcnccderancequnctansonsececcsecacesasseutasésce 33

VIII. On some additional new Species of Pyramidellide from the

Islands of Japan. By Arruur ADAMS, F.L.S. &e. woe. eeeeee eee 41

1X. Supplementary Memoir on the Genera Liriope and Pelto-

gaster, Rathke. By W. Litusesore. (Plates II. & III.) ............ 47

New Books :—The Sea and its Living Wonders; translated from the

German edition, and partly re-written by the Author, Dr. G.

Hartwig.—The Ibis: a Magazine of General Ornithology, edited

by Philip Lutley Sclater, M.A. Vol. ii. .....0...sesececsscceceeees 63—68

Notes of Alge, &e., found in the Isle of Man and on the Coasts of

iv CONTENTS.

Page

Northumberland and Durham, by George S. Brady; On a new

Species of Kangaroo, of the Genus Halmaturus, by John Gould,

F.R.S. &e.; Note on the Female of Cuscus ornatus, by Dr. J. E.

Gray, F.R.S. &c.; The National Museum of Victoria ......... 69—72

NUMBER XXXVIII.

X. On Clavatella, a new Genus of Corynoid Polypes, and its

Reproduction. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A. (Plates VI. &

WARD: ssbann sds expe siaiehgnene §o sd seSelvnbe af dddele ac pob-ns <0 sauna gneeee nnn 73

XI. Characters of a gigantic Heli from Southern India, and of

other Species from Northern India, the Malayan Coast, and the

Andaman Islands. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. .......-eeeseseeeeeee ooeuew seen

XII. On three new Trachinvid Fishes. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER.

(Plate A. As) isa cs isseenclys eines das toes equaees as secky bese) pain heme nnn 85

XIII. On certain Coleoptera from the Island of St. Vibeeee: By

T. VERNON WoLLASTON, M.A., F.L.S. © .........0.scoececsevseeeeousnsns 90

XIV. Diagnoses of new Canarian Land-Mollusca, By the Rev.

Ri T. LOW, MAS vcecesccs sleasccavesesceceteessostqnenecessecnies nose 104

XV. On an Echinoderm new to Science, from Ireland. By the

Rev. ALFRED Mere Norman, M.A. (Plate IX, figs. 1-4.) ......... 112

XVI. On the Discovery of Physa acuta (Drap.) in England. By

the Rev. ALFRED MERLE Norman, M.A. (Plate IX, figs. 5-9.) ... 114

XVII. Notes on Cambridge Palzontology:—Some new Upper

Greensand Bivalves. By Harry Srexery. (Plates V. & VI.) ...... 116

XVIII. On some new Species of Eulima, Leiostraca, and Ceri-

thiopsis from Japan. By ArrHuUR ADAMS, F.L.S. &¢. «..ceeseeeee ees 125

New Books :—A History of Infusoria, including the Desmidiacez and

Diatomaceze, British and Foreign, by Andrew Pritchard, Esq.,

M.R.I. Fourth edition, enlarged and revised by J. T. Arlidge,

M.B., B.A. Lond.; W. Archer, Esq.; J. Ralfs, M.R.C.S.L. ;

W. C. Williamson, Esq., F.R.S.; and the Author. — Cybele

Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geographical Relations,

by Hewett Cottrell Watson. Vol. iv. ..-..cesessreceseeeeeees 132—1388

Proceedings of the Zoological Society .....-..ssseeeesseaneeeeeasees 138—159

On a Hybrid between Saturnia Pavonia-major and S. Pavonia-media

(Bombyx Pyri and B. Spini, Borckh.), by M. Guérin-Méneville ;

On the Mode of Nutrition of the Mucedinee, by L. Pasteur ;

Description of a new Species of Pithecia (P. albicans), by Dr. J.

EB Gray, FURS. 880. o.icivcesses csscnstuceen > eabtessss0sinakeey 150—152

CONTENTS. Vv

NUMBER XXXIX. Page

XIX. Observations on the Bignoniacee. By Joun Mirrs, F.R.S.,

IE HOAY, Va, UieNeies bier har dcdksesabendsccncsessassncadnouseesescascess 153

XX. A Revision of the History, Synonymy, and Geographical

Distribution of the recent Terebratule. By Love.u Reeve, F.L.S.,

REN ees i sioner s cacnc lice ivatiendeteate cdesesecsssasbieciascasestoiss 169

XXI. On the Immature State of the Sea-devil (Lophius piscato-

rius). By Dr. ALBERT GinrueEr. (Plate X. figs. C-E.)............06. 190

XXII. On the Dentition of Herpeton tentaculatum. By Dr. AL-

IINUREMEEE > Gdr console coccocececrivence.cienvsaveccscveschenevsssecwseseses 195

XXIII. On the Animal of Alyceus and some other Cyclophoroid

Genera. By ARTHUR ADAMS; F.L:S) &e. ...ces.ecsccesecncsseseecceees 196

XXIV. On certain Coleoptera from the Island of St. Vincent. By

Powe MOt WOLLASTON, MA., BEDS.) cicccccccscovsccavecscceccdeccces 197

XXV. On Nobert’s Test Plate and the Strie of Diatoms. By

We) SULLIVANT and T. G. WORMLEY cise... ccccccecacccsccusesseees 207

New Book :—Suggestions for forming Collections of Birds’ Eggs, by

EER, WRAL, ET)05. Fh Ls05. sve scosnessd ces casedvesavecsasens 212

Proceedings of the Zoological Society .........cseccsereeeeenereeees 214-—230

On the Occurrence of Polar Species of Marine Crustacea in the Wet-

tern Lake, Sweden, by Prof. Lilljeborg; On the Genus Bipalium,

by William Stimpson .............+06 Sepik icaaqhaesbancusiaeh ees 230—232

NUMBER XL.

XXVI. Notice of Opinions on the Stratigraphical Position of the

Red Limestone of Hunstanton. By Harry SEELEY .........c0ceeee 233

XXVII. Note on a Species of Plectopylis, Benson, occurring in

Southern India. By W. T. BLanrorp, of the Geological Survey of

ric eda kod fe cantscsa> cosas ssi ce0yguslsueMMEORbERGA SEAS Jcdasen ese ccs 244

XXVIII. On certain Coleoptera from the Isiand of St. Vincent.

By T. Vernon Wottaston, M.A., py 1S St Gn MENG AAR lh 246

XXIX. On a presumed Cause of Failure in Oceanic Telegraphy ;

and on the Existence of Animal Life at Great Depths in the Sea. By

J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.RS., F.GiS. cccecccssecssessessesesceeenes 254

XXX. Observations on the Bignoniacee. By Joun Miers,

BoB ig FUSS. See, c2 002. .ceeee. cthb evens perv bra ees ivabbwuoved senses hve dene 255

Vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXXI. A Revision of the Synonymy of the Boat and Melon

Volutes, ‘Les Gondoliéres’ of Lamarck. By Lovett Reeve,

Rs AD SEG.” hecbasedetisesteusssnse sacs (eaesvakivcctashes peaeune ance nanan 268

XXXII. On the Caudal Spine of the Lion. By Franz Leypie . 278

XXXII. On new Australian Hydrozoa. By the Rev. THomas

Muncxs, B.A. (Plates XIL ‘& KEI.) .........00c000s0s00sc0s oneesscelae 279

XXXIV. Notes on Cambridge Paleontology :—Some new Gastero-

pods from the Upper Greensand. By Harry Szetny. (Plate XI.) 281

XXXV. On a new Genus and some new Species of Pyramidellide

from the North of China. By Arruur Apams, F.L.S. &e. ......... 295

XXXVI. On certain Coleopterous Insects from the Island of

Ascension. By T. Vernon Wouuaston, M.A., F.L.S. .......0e00e 299

XXXVII. On the Genus Cornuspira, belonging to the Monotha-

lamia; with Remarks on the Organization and Reproduction of the

Polythalamia. By Prof. MAX SCHULTZE ......cssccscecescscesecsesuse 306

Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Zoological Society ......... 322—340

Capture of the Long-finned Tunny on the Chesil Beach, by W.

Thompson, Esq.; On Oxybeles gracilis, Bleeker, by Dr. C. L.

Doleschall; On some Naked-eyed Meduse of Charleston Harbour,

by Mr. M‘Cready; On Infusorial Animalcules living without

free Oxygen gas and causing Fermentation, by L. Pasteur. 340—344

NUMBER XLI.

XXXVIII. On the British Species of Mugil, or Grey Mullets. By

Ds, ALBERT GUNTHER ... 21. 405+5+0c0..caunsonacvers spaaventwanenanenn anne 345

XXXIX. Supplement to a Monograph on the British Species of

Phalangiide, or Harvest-men. By R. H. Means, F.R.C.S. ......... 353

XL. On Hermaphrodite Reproduction in Chrysaora hyoscella. By

T. SrRETHILL WricHt, M.D. (Plate XVIII. figs. 1-5.) .........00 357

XLI. On the Reproductive Elements of the Rhizopoda. By T.

SrrReTHILL Wricut, M.D. (Plate XVIII. fig. 6.) ...sccccscsseseessees 360

XLII. Further Observations on the Natural History of the Lac-

Insect (Coccus lacca). By H. J. Carrerr, Esq., F.R.S. .....+..0..004 363

XLII. Notes on Cambridge Paleontology :—On a new Order of

Echinoderms. By HARRY SEELEY ...scs.sscccssceccscccscesesevcssessees 365

XLIV. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BERKELEY,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq. (Plate XIV.) ........seeeeee wee 37D

XLV. On the Recent Terebratule. By Prof. E. Surss, of Vienna. 382

CONTENTS. Vil

Page

XLVI. Observations on the Bignoniacee. By Joun Miers,

EN Sch NCUA NA Ls cis subagosdebaslsdovapencucdelieecacivcecce 386

XLVII. On the Existence of Animal Life at Great Depths in the

nee ae. WALLICH, M.D., FLLS. ......csccsssecsseccesessceceeaes 396

New Books :—Life on the Earth; its Origin and Succession, by John

Phillips, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. &c.—Illustrations of the Genus

SPUD APE EVORCIS FIOOCE, DED). conc ccccerecroessesuscassersecens 399—406

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society ......... 407—422

On the Anemone nemorosa purpurea, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. ;

On the Raphides of Lemnacea, by George Gulliver, F.R.S.;

On the Habits and Larva of Mormolyce, by John Bowring,

Esq.; A new Canadian Dye; On the Development of Doliolum,

Memeens mereratem and Ehlers ....,..2.--.c.sesdeeseverssdeavee 422—424

NUMBER XLII.

XLVIII. On the Ophidian Genus Helicops. By Dr. ALBErt ©

Lie LU iis eds no ce rapmaesndgncnsccccesscgesnnydsda Mecapyeanesees oie 425

XLIX. Descriptions of ten new Species of Spiders lately discovered

in England. By the Rev. O. P. CAMBRIDGE, B.A. ......ececeecceceees 428

L. On the Discovery of Macrauchenia in Bolivia. By CHARLES

CARTER BLAKE .........00c00000 Wan eetibeievassssabdacriseabwondesssegsecss 441

LI. On the Recent Terebratule; in Reply to some Observations

by Prof. E. Surss, of Vienna. By Loveuti Reeve, F.L.S., F.G.S. 443

LII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berkery,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broomer, Esq. (Plates XV. XVI. XVII.)... 449

LITI. On the Cerebral Characters of Man and the Ape. By Prof.

Hichanp Owen. (Plates XIX. XX. XXI.) -......... cc seccee eed ccnene 456

LIV. On the possible Identity of Paussus lineatus, Thunberg, and

_ P. Parrianus, Westwood; with Notes on the Characters of Specimens

taken at the Cape of Good Hope. By W.H. Benson, Esq. ......... 459

LV. Zoological Notes on perusing M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in

Equatorial Africa.’ By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e.......4.. 463

New Books :—The Botanist’s Guide to the Counties of Aberdeen,

Banff, and Kincardine, by G. Dickie, M.A., M.D., Prof. of Botany

in the University of Aberdeen.—Seasons with the Sea-horses ; or,

Sporting Adventures in the Northern Seas, by James Lamont,

NS BEAR cots +0 560580005 vag beaee ban ue Unk Ages pinbe> Sune sn sae « 470—479

vill CONTENTS.

Page

Proceedings of the Zoological Society .......secccseeseceeeeenseenes 479—484

On an undescribed Species of British Zoanthus, by E. W. H. Holds-

worth, F.L.S. &e.; The Chronology of M. Du Chaillu’s Travels ;

On the Anatomy of the Sipunculi, by MM. Keferstein and Ehlers ;

On two new Species of Heteropelma, by Dr. P. L. Sclater; On a

new Species of Kerivoula, by R. F. Tomes, Esq.; On a new

Genus and Species of Parrakeet (Geopsittacus occidentalis, Gould)

from Western Australia, by John Gould, F.R.S.; Description of

a new Squirrel (Sciwrus Gerrardi) from New Granada, by Dr.

J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.; On a new Genus of Australian Fresh-

water Fishes, by Dr. Albert Giimther, For. Memb. Zool. Soe. ;

On the Retrograde Metamorphosis of certain Nematode Worms,

by-'De. RB. Molitt) .....i0sdb sees .ce aba idesd 4s aveevarneeinesdeeean 484—491

PLATES IN. VOL. VII.

FRONTISPIECE to the Volume—Portrait of Prof. HENFREY, F.R.S.

Puiate I. Development and Structure of Coccus lacca,—Filaria Musee.

/ IL. Saceulina Carcini.—Clistosaccus Paguri.—Peltogaster Paguri.

/IlI. Peltogaster suleatus.—Apeltes Paguri.

IV. Triopa claviger. :

{vf ew Bivalves from the Upper Greensand.

a: hen } clavatella prolifera.

~ IX. Strephenterus claviger.—Physa acuta.

Vv X. Crapatalus Nove Zelandize.— Young of Lophins piscatorius.

‘XI. New Gasteropods from the Upper Greensand.

“igs

) XU New Australian Hydrozoa.

New British Fungi.

Reproduction of Chrysaora hyoscella.—Reproductive Elements

of the Rhizopoda.

/ heey

Dissections of the Brain of the Negro and of the Chimpanzee.

}

/XVUL {

¥ ae

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(THIRD SERIES. }

$$ i anased dbs cendeens per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circlm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Fioribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dee pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasié Ec\,1.

No. 37. JANUARY 1861.

I.—On the Natural History of the Lac-Insect (Coccus lacca).

By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S.

[Plate I. B. figs. 1 to 14.]

HAVING had an opportunity of examining the Lac-insect just

previous to the evolution of its young, and of watching the latter

from this period up to the time at which they become incarce-

rated in the resinous substance which they secrete around them-

selves, known in commerce by the name of “lac,” and finding

that a description of the changes which the insect undergoes still

remains unpublished, so far as I am aware, while that which

has been stated on the subject is more or less incorrect, I am

not without hope that the following observations may prove both

new and acceptable.

Thus much is known :—that the substance called “lac” con-

sists of a resinous incrustation partly encircling or scattered

over the small branches of several trees and shrubs of different

kinds in India; that the incrustation is cellular, and that each

cell indicates the position of one of the insects which secreted it ;

that the insect contains a red colouring matter called “ lac-dye,”

which is also an article of commerce, and is allied to cochineal ;

and that, at a certain period of the year, vast numbers of young

animals leave these cells and, spreading themselves over the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vii. 1

“es

2 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect.

neighbouring branches, fix themselves to the bark, which they

pierce with their beaks, and then begin to pour forth from their

bodies the resinous substance above mentioned.

On the 25th of June last (1860), my attention was drawn to

the subject more particularly by a fresh branch of the Custard-

apple tree (Annona squamosa), bearing portions of the lac, having.

been presented to me by my friend Major Burke. The branch

was taken from a tree growing in the enclosure of the Bombay

Mint, within a few yards of the sea, and in the midst of the

smoke of steam-engines, smelting-furnaces, and the atmosphere

of a crowded population; while the resinous incrustation and

the red colouring matter, both in quality and quantity, did not

appear to me to be less than that which is produced by the

insect in localities widely separated as well from the sea as from

all human habitations.

On receiving this branch and observing that it was fresh, and ”

that the insects in the incrustation were also living, my curiosity

was directed to ascertaining the form and organology of the

latter. Meanwhile the young began to pour forth—that is, on or

about the Ist of July; and by the middle of that month the

whole branch had become covered with them; but, for want of

nourishment, as they became stationary, so they died without

apparently secreting any of the resinous substance around them;

and thus I was obliged to visit the Custard-apple tree itself for

the purpose of examining the subsequent changes which the

insect undergoes,—which changes, together with a description

of the form and organology of the full-grown insect, so far as I

have been able to ascertain them, will now be related.

The first feature that strikes the eye on looking at the surface

of the incrustation, when the insects which are within it are

alive, is the presence of a kind of white powder, like that ob-

served about the cochineal-insects ; this is concentrated here and

there into little spots, and on being more closely examined will

be seen to be chiefly confined to three bunches of curly, hair-

like filaments, which radiate from three small holes in each spot

(Pl. I. B. fig. 1 ff). The holes are situated triangularly with

respect to each other, two (d) being closer together than the

third (e), which is the largest, and which, by and by, will be

found to be the anal, while the other two will be found to be

spiracular apertures: all three are continuous with correspond-

ing apertures in the insect, from which the white filaments

originally proceed, which filaments we shall hereafter observe to

be the attenuated extremities of the trachez.

If we now examine the contents of the interior, which we may

easily obtain entire by dissolving off the lac in spirits of wine

(for, from their tenderness, they can hardly ever be extricated

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect. 3

without rupture by simply breaking the incrustation), it will be

observed that each cell is filled with a single insect, which is now

almost as much unlike one as any object can well be unlike an-

other, — consisting of a pyriform sac of a dark-red colour,

smooth, shining, and presenting at its elongated end one, and at

its obtuse end three papillary processes (fig. 1 cc); the former,

which is a continuation of the elongated end, is fixed to the bark;

and the three latter, which project from the middle of the obtuse

end, are respectively continuous with the three holes in the

lac above noticed. As with these holes, so with the three pro-

cesses: one is much larger and longer than the other two,

which latter are of the same size; the former is also further

distinguished by having several hairs round the margin of the

aperture which exists at its extremity,—a point which it is de-

sirable to remember, as it will serve by and by to identify it

with the anal extremity of the animal when in its insect form.

So far the spirit of wine assists; but when we come to the

contents of the body, it is not only necessary to avoid using

spirit of wine, from the disfiguration which it occasions by

causing the tissues to contract, but also to extricate the body by

fracturing the lac, and dissect its contents as quickly as possible,

on account of the rapidity with which they pass into dissolution

after death: this is probably the reason why this part of the

history of the insect has remained unpublished up to the present

time.

Directing our attention to the interior, after the rupture of

the insect, which takes place more or less with that of the lac,

we are at once struck with the voluminousness of the organ

‘containing the red colouring matter, which organ thus obscures

everything else ; and it is not before a quantity of it is removed

by gentle edulcoration that we can (still under water, for the

anatomy of this insect can be studied in no other way) arrive at

a view of the other organs of the body, when it will be observed

that there is an alimentary canal, liver, trachez, and, last of all,

the organ containing the red colouring matter, which we shall

presently find to be the ovary. To each of these organs, then,

separately and briefly, we will now give our attention.

The Deschinry canal commences with an attenuated, shape-

less cesophagus (PI. I. fig. 2 d), at the elongated end of the body

(a), which is thus seen to be the oral extremity, and after pass-

ing upwards for about two-thirds of the length of the abdominal

cavity, where it becomes enlarged and convoluted, turns back to

make a single revolution (e e), in the course of which it soon

becomes diminished in calibre (7), and receiving the hepatic duct

at this point, terminates at length in the rectum, which opens

at the great papillary process (b). The liver (ff) consists of a

4 Mr.H.J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect.

single straight, sacculated, beaded tube, of the same size through-

out, presenting a yellow colour, and giving off the hepatic duct

(g) a little nearer one end than the other; while the trachez

(k k) are amassed into bundles, apparently without order, and

send forth many of their extremities (m m) through the two small

(cc), as well as through the large (0), anal apertures, to terminate

on the surface of the lac in the way above mentioned (fig. 1dd).

Lastly, we come to the ovary (7 7 i), which consists of a volu-

minous tree of tubes apparently branched dichotomously, with

each branch, large and small, bearing long elliptical pouches,

in each of which, again, is a correspondingly shaped ovum,—the

whole nearly filling the body, and terminating in a single ovi-

duct (4), which opens (probably through the rectum) at the anal

aperture. The ovum (fig. 3), on the other hand, consists of an

elliptical transparent envelope (6) filled with little cells (c), each

of which contains oil(?)-globules (d) and globules filled with the

red colouring matter (e). The oil-globules are spherical, uniform

in size, and much larger than the red globules, which are also

spherical, but distinctly separated from the oil-globules and

from each other. Whether these bodies respectively have deli-

cate cell-walls or not, I am ignorant; but while they are both

distinctly defined in the ovum when the insect is first opened

under water, both soon burst by imbibition, and become lost to

view by dispersion of their contents. Thus the red colouring

matter exists originally in the form of distinct globules or in

cells in the ovum.

The further changes in the ovum, preparatory to the full de-

velopment of the embryo, I have not followed ; but about the

beginning of July the young ones are perfectly formed, and,

issuing through the anal aperture in the incrustation, they creep

on to the neighbouring parts of the branch, and, soon fixing

themselves by inserting their beaks into the bark as before stated,

commence secreting the lac or resinous substance, in which they

soon become incarcerated. Myriads issue in this way, as may

well be conceived when, at a guess, I should think, each insect

contained a thousand: but by far the greater number die; for

although the branches become quite red with them, it is only

here and there that a few, scattered or in groups, live; the rest

still remain attached to the bark, but dried up and dead, which

may arise, perhaps, from not having been sufficiently developed,

or not being strong enough at their delivery to pierce the bark

for sustenance.

On leaving the parent, the young Coccus (Pl. L. fig. 4) is of a

minium-red colour, about 1-40th of an inch long, elliptical, ob-

tuse anteriorly, without any division between the head and body,

possessing six legs, two antenne, two small eyes, marginal and

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect. 5

lateral, and two long hairs (b 4), growing from the penultimate

segment of the abdomen; the body segmented regularly ; the

oral aperture ventral and placed at some distance from the ante-

rior extremity; two tufts of white, powdery, hair-like filaments

budding from the sides of the thorax respectively, in the place of

wings (aa), and a tuft of the same kind (c), bifurcated, and

curling outwards on each side, projecting from the anal orifice.

Anal orifice surrounded by a row of short, strong hairs.

At this period the insect is almost too small for examination

organologically ; but after it has crept off the incrustation and

on to the bark of the branch, it soon becomes stationary, and

enlarging, as the resinous secretion exudes from the surface of

the body so as to surround all parts except the oral orifice and

the three apertures from which the three white tufts issue, at

the expiration of a month (that is, by the middle of August)

it measures in length almost the 18th part of an inch.

If we now examine it minutely, it will be observed that the

legs, antenne, and the whole of the chitinous parts of the body

have become almost undistinguishably incorporated with the

resinous secretion, which, when dissolved from the insect by

spirit of wine, leaves the body (fig. 11) almost in a larval or

caterpillar form, but without eyes or any other appendages, save

the three white tufts of hair-like filaments, and the proboscis,

which is now fully developed. The proboscis (fig. 12 a) consists

of a fleshy projection, situated at a little distance from the head,

ventrally, presenting a depression in the centre, from which

issue four long hairs or sete, based internally upon as many

pyramidal inflations situated almost at right angles to each

_ other, and supported by other horny elements, which also ap-

pear to belong to the machinery of the proboscis. These hairs

together form the penetrating organ through which the juice of

the tree is extracted ; but whether they are hollow, and do this

individually, or form a single tube by combination for this pur-

pose, I have not been able to determine. .

On the other hand, the three apertures from which the white

tufts proceed, and which are now seen to open through the in-

crustation, are observed to be situated in the thorax (fig. 11 a a)

and at the tail (bb) respectively —thus identifying the latter,

which still presents the circle of hairs round the anal orifice

(fig. 11 ¢ and fig. 12 5), with the large papilla or anal orifice of

the full-grown insect (fig. 2 b), and the former or thoracic aper-

tures with the two other papillee (cc), which appear to replace

the wings. The white tufts projecting from all these we have

already found to consist of the extremities of the tracheze covered

with a white powder.

Thus we see that the increase of size which takes place in the

6 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect.

female insect, from its locomotive form to its ultimate develop-

ment in the fixed state, is chiefly effected by an enlargement

and elongation of the body between the mouth, on the one hand,

and the parts from which the three white tufts project, on the

other ; for the oral extremity simply becomes elongated, and the

three other openings of the body remain as near together, in the

resinous incrustation, at the end as they were at the commence-

ment.

Of what the white powder on the trachex consists, 1 am

ignorant, further than that it does not dissolve in spirits of wine

like the lac, which, on the other hand, appears to be a secretion

from the skin generally, analogous to the chitinous one which

would be required under other circumstances.

Male Insect.

On the 8th of September I visited the Custard-apple tree

again, to see how the incrusted young were progressing; and,

on close examination of the parts where they were most con-

gregated, observed, here and there, little red insects actively

crawling over them, which insects appeared so like the original

young ones, that I thought they must be a few stragglers of a later

evolution ; but on inspecting them more particularly, they were

observed to possess much larger antenne ; and therefore it was

concluded that they were males, which afterwards proved to be

the case. Several of them were collected for description, and a

small portion of one of the branches, more or less covered by

the incrusted young, brought away, to show how the secretion

of the lac was progressing.

The male (PI. I. fig. 5) is a little larger than the young ones

at their exit from the parent; it has larger antenne, which are

hairy-plumose (fig. 7) and consist of seven articulations, not

including the two basal ones; four eyes, two lateral and two

underneath the head (fig. 6); two long hair-hke appendages,

covered with white powder, proceeding from the penultimate

segment above (fig.5 66); and a beak-like horny extension (a)

from the last segment, which is curved a little downwards and

composed of two members (fig. 9 a, 5), an upper and a lower one,

both grooved, and forming together a cylindrical channel, through

which the semen is conveyed into the female.

Thus the changes which the larva undergoes during incar-

ceration, to produce the male, consist in an enlargement and

alteration in form of the antennz; in the differentiation of the

head, and the addition of two large eyes underneath it, which

appear to be for the purpose of enabling the male, as he crawls

over the lac covering the females, to find out the apertures in it

that lead to the vulve; in the addition of the male organ, and

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect. 7

in the replacing of the two hairs growing from the penultimate

segment on either side of the tail by two delicate, white, twisted

cords, composed of the attenuated extremities of the trachee.

There are further differences between the sexes at this period, in

the female having lost all traces of eyes, antennz, and legs,

whilst, no differentiation having taken place between the head

and body, the female is reduced to a mere elliptical sac, with but

faint traces of the original segmentation. From the thorax, how-

ever, project the two tufts of white trachez, which are absent in

the male, and also a tuft from the anal extremity, the two hairs

before alluded to (fig. 4.6 6) having disappeared altogether ; but

the row of hairs round the anus, which are now absent in the

male, still remain in the female (fig. 11 55), and appear to serve

the purpose chiefly of preventing the secretion of lac from cover-

ing up the anal aperture.

At this period only, the bodies of both male and female are

about the same size (viz. about 1-27th of an inch long) ; but while

the former has become more highly developed and eliminated,

for the performance of his special function, the latter has be-

come retrograde and permanently incarcerated for hers, So

unsparingly does Nature deal with her forms for the develop-

ment of the new being !

Impregnation.—After having taken home the small portion of

the branch above mentioned, which was covered more or less

with the newly incrusted brood, on which there were no free

males, I was astonished, on taking it up an hour or two after-

wards, to observe that two had made their appearance, and were

actively engaged in impregnating the females. This they do by

drawing the organ before described downwards and a little for-

wards just over the hole in the lac which leads to the anal orifice

of the female, and then inserting it; after which the male sits

on the hole, as it were, for a few moments, and then, withdraw-

ing the penis, goes to another female, and so on till his office is

fulfilled.

I now watched the process for some time; and having suffi-

ciently satisfied myself of the fact as just stated, the two males

were removed for microscopical examination, and the branch left

as before without any. Next morning, to my astonishment, I

again found two more males on it, actively engaged in perform-

ing their duty like the former ones; and then it struck me that

they must come from some of the incrustations; so I examined

the latter, and soon saw that there were two distinct kinds of

incrustations on the bark,—one (fig. 14) cireular, slightly larger

than the other, and, when isolated. trom the rest (which for the

most part are agglomerated), presenting twelve notches or tecth

symmetrically arranged round the base, six on each side, with

8 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect.

the three holes above, and the white tufts projecting from

them as before described (a and bb): this, of course, was the

female.

The other form of incrustation (fig. 13) was narrower and

elliptical, like that of the young insect at evolution, but without

serrated base, holes, or white hair-like appendages. Finally, it

was observed that the latter were frequently empty, and open at

their unfixed and elevated end (d), while from others the tail of

the male insect itself was projecting.

Thus the origin of the male and the process of impregnation

as to time and act were easily determined; while it was also

observed that in some parts there were almost, if not quite, as

many male as female incrustations present, in others not so

many.

On the evolution of the young, therefore, all at first would

appear to attach themselves to the bark, and pierce it for nutri-

ment—at least, all that live—preparatory to undergoing further

general and generative development (for all are alike, apparently,

when first hatched), and that then they respectively become

changed for the fulfilment of their ultimate functions,—the

males for impregnating the females, and the females for secreting

the lac and developing the new brood; but the latter, as before

shown, does not appear until the month of July of the following

year. Thus we see that the young Coccus, as we have termed

it, merits rather the term of “larva” (from the metamorphosis

which it subsequently undergoes to pass into the matured

forms of male and female respectively) than that of “young

insect.”

Again, all begin to secrete from their bodies the resinous

substance even before they have fixed themselves to the bark ;

for those had it which were hatched from the lac on the branch

that was first presented to me, after the latter was dry and dead;

so that no doubt can exist of the lac being produced by the in-

sect itself, and that it is not a mere exudation from the tree,

which follows the insertion of its proboscis into the bark, as has

been stated.

But while those which are to become males are entirely,

though but temporarily, shut in by the lac which they subse-

quently elaborate from the juices of the tree on which they may

be located, those which are to become females preserve through-

out the three apertures before mentioned, from which project the

white tufts of tracheze.

These tufts, which previous to impregnation (fig. 14a, 5d)

consisted of but a few filaments from each aperture, and thus in

no way impeded the functions of the male, had so increased

immediately after impregnation (that is, by the 20th of Septem-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect. 9

ber), that every part of the branch covered with the new lac was

rendered white by it ; and although there were still a few females

which were not enveloped by it (and probably, therefore, were

not impregnated), yet for the most part they were thickly covered

by this cottony substance; and the few remaining males that

were present were so inextricably entangled in it, and so pre-

vented from coming into contact with the females by it, that,

together with the presence of dead ones also entangled in the

mass, it may be inferred that this rapid evolution of the cotton-

like substance at once indicates the death-season of the males,

and that impregnation has been fully performed.

One other observation I would add, which is more practical

than scientific, viz. that, to obtain as much resin and as much

colouring matter as possible, the gathering of lac should take

— towards the end of May or the beginning of June, just

efore the evolution of the young, which, as will have been seen

above, carry away with them the greater part of the colouring

matter. In Ure’s ‘ Dictionary of Arts and Manufactures,’ which

contains by far the best, and least incorrect, account of this insect

that I have met with, it is stated that the evolution of the young

takes place in “ November or December,” and afterwards, in

“October or November,” while the lac is gathered twice a year,

in “ March and October.”’ It is also stated in the same article

that the male insect has “four wings,” and that there is “ one

to every 5000 females ;” while we are not a little surprised to

see, in P.Gervais and Van Beneden’s ‘ Zoologie Médicale’ (1859),

p- 374, that lac “exudes from certain trees through the punc-

tures which have been made by the females.”

It was this and sundry other statements, together with seeing

that the insect could be examined successfully only in the country

where it lives, which induced me to avail myself of the opportu-

nities presented to me of obtaining as much of its history as I

could, for publication.

On the 25th of June I received the branch of the Custard-

apple tree with the living matured lac-insect on it in its incrus-

tation. About the 5th of July, the young or larve, about 1-40th

of an inch long, began to issue. On the 14th of August all were

fixed to, and progressively enlarging, in incrustation, on the

Custard-apple tree. On the 8th of September the males were

leaving their incrustations and impregnating the females, each sex

being now about 1-27th inch long ; and on the 20th of September

the females were almost all concealed under an exuberant evolu-

tion of the white cottony substance (which we now know to be

the attenuated extremities of the tracheze covered with a white

10 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect.

powder), with a single male insect here and there alive, and

many dead ones, entangled in it.

Bombay, Oct. 11, 1860.

Fig.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I. B., Figs. 1—14.

. Transverse section of a branch bearing “lac,” with five full-grown

individuals of Coccus lacca in it, just before the evolution of the

young (natural size): a, section of branch; 6 6, dotted line

showing outline of lac; cc, lac-insects; d, large or anal papilla;

e e, the two small or thoracic papille ; ff, tufts of white-powdery

trachez.

Diagram of full-grown Coccus lacca, to show internal organs, &c. :

a, oral papilla, which is attached to the branch; 6, anal papilla

surrounded by hairs at its opening, from which projects (m) the

tuft of cottony substance (trachez) ; cc, the two thoracic papillee,

from each of which also projects a tuft of the cottony substance ;

d, cesophagus; e e, alimentary canal; f, liver; g, hepatic duct;

h, oviduct ; 77%, branches of the same, bearing ova (this organ

is greatly reduced in bulk, for the sake of perspicuity); kk, tra-

chee ; 111, section of sac; m m, tufts of white-powdery trachee,

resembling cotton in appearance.

Pouch or diverticulum of ovary, magnified to show—a, pouch ;

6, ovum filled with cells; c, one of these cells magnified, showing

d, oil(?)-globules, and e, globules or cells containing the colourmg

matter.

. Larva or young Coccus lacca as it issues from the parent (1-40th

inch long, magnified): aa, the two tufts of trachee budding

from the thorax; 66, the two hairs extending from the pen-

ultimate segment of the abdomen; ce, tuft of anal tracher;

d, eyes.

. Coccus lacca, male (1-18th inch long, magnified): a, penis;

bb, white filaments composed of tracheze twisted into a cord.

6. The same: ventral view of the head, to show the lower pair of

% Antenna of larva, magnified.

eyes.

Antenna of the same, more magnified: a, free extremity; 6, the

base. '

Penis, magnified: a, upper, and 0, lower member.

10. Tarsus of mature insect, both male and female, magnified.

11. Coceus lacca, female (of the same age as the male), after its in-

crustation has been dissolved off with spirits of wie), 1-18th inch

long: aa, thoracic tufts of trachez; 56, anal ditto; c, row of

hairs around anal orifice, identical with fig. 2 6.

12, Head and tail of the same, more magnified, to show—a, pro-

boscis, and 6, row of hairs round anal orifice.

13. Form of male incrustation : a, fixed extremity; 5, free ditto.

14. Form of isolated female incrustation, of the thirteenth week:

a, anal tuft of trachez issuing from anal orifice; 5 6, thoracic

tufts of trachez.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Canarian Anobiade. 11

Il.—On the Anobiade of the Canary Islands.

By T. Vernon Wo taston, M.A., F.L.S.

Havine had occasion lately to look somewhat critically into the

various Anobiade collected by myself during 1858 and 1859 in

the Canarian archipelago, I subjoin an enumeration of them,

which I believe will be found approximately complete as regards

the members of this small but interesting family in the several

islands of that Atlantic group.

Fam. Anobiade.

Genus Stacerus (nov. gen.).

parvum, subovato-globosum, convexum, pubescens, durum,

Syncalypte formam simulans: capite deflexo, sub margine protho-

racis antico parum recondito, oculis subrotundatis, minus prominulis :

prothorace longiusculo, subconico (antice producto attenuato, postice

lato truncato vix sinuato): scutello minuto, triangulari : elytris sub-

connatis, pygidium tegentibus: alis obsoletis: abdomine e segmentis

5 composito, 1™° costato-limbato, brevi, preesertim in medio, et

ibidem in lobum crasso-elevatum (in metasternum receptum) re-

trorsum producto. Antenne longiuscule, basi distantes, infra oculos

insertz, distinctissime 11-articulatze, art. 1™° maximo robusto crasso

subflexuoso, 2° minus incrassato brevi basin versus (preesertim extus)

clavato, 3% ad 8™ gradatim paulo latioribus (3%°, 4' 5tque sub-

elongatis gracilibus, longitudine leviter decrescentibus, latitudine vix

erescentibus; 6, 7™° 8’°que gradatim distincte latioribus et gra-

datim magis triangularibus intus productis), reliquis clavam mag-

nam laxam longissimam 3-articulatam efficientibus (9° et 10™°

oblongis apice truncatis, 11™° elongato-oblongo). Labrum parvum,

corneum, longiusculum, postice constricto-angustatum, antice rotun-

datum angulis anticis valde rotundatis, per marginem anticum leviter

rotundatum et ibidem ciliatum. Mandibule validee, cornee, tri-

angulares, ad apicem acutze integree, mox intra apicem dente maximo

acuto instructs, inde ad basin subrecte. Mazille bilobe, lobis

latis membranaceis, intus longe et dense pubescentibus, interno bre-

viore. Palpi mazillares articulo 1™° flexuoso, 2% vix clavato, 34°

breviore, ultimo magno crasso securiformi-fusiformi apice oblique

truncato : /abiales haud distincte observavi. Mentum corneum, tri-

angulare sed apice recte et late truncatum. Ivgula longiuscula, sub-

membranacea, basi rotundata, apice valde profunde biloba, lobis

magnis subdivergentibus pilosis obtusis, in media parte (inter lobos)

crassior et ibidem pilis duobus longissimis obsita. Pedes graciles,

contractiles: ¢idiis rectis, gracilibus, ad apicem internum minute

calcaratis : tarsis brevibus, art. 1™° (paulo in anticis, magis in inter-

mediis, et maxime in posticis) elongato, 2%, 3% 4teque brevioribus

et ad apicem internum gradatim productis, ultimo brevi ovato ungut-

culis minutissimis simplicibus munito.

Obs. Genus inter Anobium et Dorcatoma aliquo modo situm, sed

ab illis sine dubio distinctum ; antennarum labrique structura, necnon

12 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Anobiade

elytris subconnatis, prothorace conico antice producto, corpore sub-

globoso aptero hirtulo a generibus Anobiadum plerisque discedit.

A orayeros, gutta.

Until critically examining the two insects described below, 1

had regarded them as members of the genus Dorcatoma; but on

comparing them therewith, I perceive that they possess abun-

dant distinctive features of their own. Apart from their more

conical, anteriorly-produced prothoraces, and subglobose pilose

bodies—which, at first sight, much resemble those of Syncalypta

and other small exponents of the Byrrhide,—the structure of

their antenne is altogether dissimilar from that of Dorcatoma,

being not only distinctly 11-articulate (whilst those of the latter

have but ten* joints), but almost coincident with those of the

Anobia, except that the six intermediate articulations (between

the 2nd and 9th) are of totally different proportions and shape,

—the first three of them being slender and elongate (though

gradually decreasing in length), whilst the latter three are

thicker and subtriangular, being gradually more and more pro-

duced at their inner apical angle. Their 3-articulated club is

very long and lax, and almost without any tendency to have its

first two joints internally produced. In the construction of the

mandibles, maxille, and ligula, they agree pretty nearly with both

Dorcatoma and Anobium, whilst their mentum and feet are more

suggestive of the latter than of the former; but, apart from the

details of their antennz and outward contour (which have been

just alluded to), in their very singular upper lip, obsolete wings,

and subconnate elytra, they recede entirely from both.

1. Stagetus jurtulus, n. sp.

S. niger, pube flavo-cinerea longiuscula suberecta vestitus ; prothorace

antice (oculo valde armato) remote punctato (punctis levissimis sed

magnis) ; elytris leviter striatis, striis versus latera obsolete sub-

crenatis ; antennis piceo-testaceis ; pedibus rufo-piceis.

Long. corp. lin. ble

Habitat prope oppidum Valverde in ins. Hierro, mense Februario

1858 parce captus.

The present insect and the following one are very nearly

allied; but the S. hirtulus is perhaps a trifle the larger and more

* Prof. Lacordaire, in his admirable work on the ‘ Genera of Coleoptera,’

states that these small intermediate joints in the antennze of Dorcatoma,

between the second and the club, are, from their minute size, most difficult

to count. In an English specimen, however, of the D. flavicornis, the parts

of which I have lately mounted in balsam for the microscope, there are

unquestionably (and most distinctly) five of them—the first bemg about

half as long again as any of the others, and rather slenderer at ts base,

whilst the remaining four are very short and closely connected inter se,—

making the whole antenna to be 10-articulate.

of the Canary Islands. | 13

globular of the two ; its pubescence is somewhat longer, and its

elytra are more lightly striated,—the striz, except the ones to-

wards either side (and even those very obsoletely so), having no

tendency to be crenulated. I captured several specimens of it

in Hierro, during my sojourn there with the Rev. R. T. Lowe

and Mr. Gray in February 1858, both near the town of Val-

verde and in the sylvan region of El Golfo, on the west of the

island. |

2. Stagetus crenatus, un. sp.

S. niger, pube flavo-cinerea paulo breviore depressiore vestitus ; pro-

thorace antice distinctius remote punctato ; elytris distincte crenato-

striatis ; antennis piceo-testaceis ; pedibus rufo-piceis.

Long. corp. lin. 1.

Habitat Teneriffam, ad Souzal et “ Ycod de los Vinhos” inter lichenes

in truncis arborum crescentes collegi.

The more deeply striated and distinctly crenated elytra of the

present species, in conjunction with its rather shorter pile, will

(as already stated) distinguish it from the S. hirtulus. I have

hitherto only observed it in Teneriffe, where I have captured it

at Ycod de los Vinhos, and from out of lichens growing on the

trunk of an old tree at Souzal.

Genus XYLETINUS.

Latreille, Cuv. Régne Anim. (ed. 2) iv. 483 (1829).

Whether the four insects described below should not properly

be detached from the Xy/etini, I will not at present undertake to

pronounce for certain; nevertheless it must be admitted that

their softer, less ovate (7. e. more cylindric) and pilose bodies,

posteriorly-rounded and less sinuated prothorax, and unstriated

elytra, in ce Dre with the more or less perceptibly longer

second articulation of their feet, would give them a primd facie

claim for separation ; nevertheless, since the ultimate joint of

their palpi is decidedly securiform, I would not magnify the

above discrepancies more than is necessary. From the Notio-

mimi (which have a more evidently elongate second tarsal joint)

they may be known by, inéer alia, the securiform termination of

their palpi, and their less strictly sertceous (or more properly

pilose) surfaces.

§ I. Palpi mazillares articulo ultimo securiformi, simplici.

3. Xyletinus desectus, n. sp.

X. rufo-brunneus, sat crebre punctulatus et pube breviuscula sub-

depressa flavo-cinerea dense tectus; elytris obsoletissime subseriatim

pubescentibus, ad humeros rotundato-desectis (7. e. oblique trun-

14, Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Anobiadze

catis); antennis dilute testaceis; pedibus rufo-ferrugineis, tibiis

gracilibus.

Long. corp. lin. 13-12.

Habitat in Canaria Grandi, in regione “ El Monte” mensibus Martio

et Aprili 1858 a meipso detectus.

Tn their general contour, clothing, and hue, the present spe-

cies and the following one are very similar, and therefore might

easily be confounded unless their characters were clearly pointed

out. J am convinced, however, after a careful examination

of them, that they are truly distinct,—the X. desectus not only

being very much more coarsely punctulated (when viewed be-

neath the microscope), and having its shoulders more obliquely

truncated or rounded-off, but likewise having the basal joint of

its (rather longer and darker) antennz considerably less inflated

—a structure which is exceedingly apparent when the antennz

of the two species are removed, and gummed alongside each

other on a separate card. In minor details, the X. desectus has

its elytra a trifle more convex (or drawn-in) posteriorly, with

their pubescence rather shorter and with a more evident tendency

to be disposed in longitudinal rows, and its legs are a shade

darker, with their tibie just perceptibly more slender. In its

habits, also, it would appear to be less exclusive; at any rate

the few specimens which I have hitherto detected of it were

captured (by brushing) in aperto, in the region of El Monte in

Grand Canary, whereas the X. latitans I have as yet only ob-

served under the dead bark of old Huphorbia-stems.

4. Xyletinus latitans, n. sp.

X. rufo-brunneus, crebre et minutissime punctulatus (punctulis oculo

valde armato solum observandis) et pube longiuscula suberecta

flavo-cinerea tectus ; elytris posterius paulo minus convexis, obso-

letissime seriatim subcostatis, ad humeros minus oblique rotundatis;

antennis brevibus, testaceis, articulo basilari maximo inflato ; pe-

dibus ferrugineis, tibiis subgracilibus.

Long. corp. lin. 14-13.

Habitat in insulis Teneriffa et Hierro, sub cortice Euphorbiarum

arido laxo latitans.

The distinctions between the present species and the last one,

which are very closely allied, have been already pointed out,—

the slightly larger size, and most minutely and less deeply punc-

tulated surface (even beneath the microscope) of the X. /atitans,

in conjunction with its less rounded shoulders, rather longer and

more coarsely pubescent elytra, shorter and paler antennz (which

have their basal joint more swollen), and its somewhat less

slender tibize, being sufficient to characterize it. The few exam-

ples which I have as yet taken were captured beneath the loose

outer bark of dead Huphorbia-stems, under which circumstances

of the Canary Islands. 15

I have taken it at Orotava in Teneriffe, and in the district of

El Golfo on the west of Hierro.

§ Il. Palpi mazillares articulo ultimo securiformi, sed ad apicem

internum late oblique excavato.

5. Xyletinus excavatus, n. sp.

X. piceus, sat crebre punctulatus et pube longiuscula suberecta cinerea

ense tectus ; elytris obsoletissime subseriatim pubescentibus ; an-

tennis gracilibus, rufo-testaceis; pedibus rufo-ferrugineis, tibiis

latiusculis, tarsis subgracilibus.

Long. corp. lin. 1}.

Habitat in Canaria Grandi australi, mense Aprili 1858 captus.

Well distinguished from the other Xyletini here described by

its darker and more piceous hue, rather more erect and paler

pubescence, and somewhat broad tibiz. Its tarsi also are a little

longer and slenderer than is the case in the allied species, and

have their basal joint (in proportion to the rest) more perceptibly

thickened.

6. Xyletinus brevis, n. sp.

X. rufo-brunneus, sat crebre punctulatus et pube longiuscula sub-

depressa flavo-cinerea tectus ; elytris breviter ovatis, ventricosis ;

antennis pedibusque rufo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 13.

Habitat in ins. Palma, mense Maio 1858 repertus.

The short-ovate outline of this interesting little Xyletinus, the

elytra of which are subventricose, and not at all parallel at their

sides, will at once distinguish it from the other species here

described. In the apically scooped-out terminal joint of its

maxillary palpi it agrees with the X. excavatus ; nevertheless the

emargination is somewhat less deep than in that insect, whilst

its totally different shape and paler hue will still further separate

it therefrom.

Genus Notiomimus (nov. gen.).

Corpus parvum, cylindrico-oblongum, sat durum : capite magno,

lato, inflexo, ad pectus inter otium applicando, oculis rotundatis :

prothorace brevi, transverso, antice subtruncato, postice subsinuato-

rotundato angulis posticis valde rotundatis; prosterno brevissimo:

scutello sat magno, subtriangulari: e/ytris postice plus minus abbre-

viatis, pygidium vix tegentibus: alis amplissimis: abdomine e seg-

mentis 5 composito, 1—4 brevibus transversis inter se longitudine

subeequalibus, 5° paulo longiore subtriangulari. Antenne basi

distantes, sed longe infra oculos insertz, 11-articulate, art. 1™°

magno robusto subflexuoso, 2% minore brevi clavato, 34° longiore

paulo graciliore triangulari intus apice oblique truncato, 4° ad

10™™ Jatitudine longitudineque vix paulatim crescentibus fortiter

serratis (i. e. triangularibus intus productis), ultimo graciliore

16 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Anobiade

elongato-ovato. Labrum subcorneum, postice angustatum; antice

lato-ampliatum angulis anticis rotundatis sed per marginem anti-

cum rectissime truncatum et ibidem ciliatum. Mandibule valide,

corneze, latissimee, crassee, extus valde truncato-rotundate, ad

apicem acute integree, mox intra apicem dente magno lato et infra

hunce dente minore obsoletiore instructee, inde ad basin rectee haud

excavate. Mazille bilobe, lobis latiusculis membranaceis intus

longe et dense pubescentibus, interno breviore. Palpi subfiliformes,

elongati; mazillares art. 1™° parvo, 2°° longiore crassiore subtri-

angulari intus oblique truncato, 3%° paulo breviore crassiore,

ultimo haud latiore valde elongato fusiformi: labiales longissimi, e

scapis ligule connatis surgentes, art. 1™° sat parvo, 2¢° multo majore

subtriangulari ad apicem internum valde oblique truncato et ibidem

longe piloso, ultimo paulo majore crassiore fusiformi. Mentum

basi subcorneum, apicem versus membranaceum, triangulare apice

recte truncatum. Ligula longiuscula, membranacea, basi rotundata,

apice valde profunde biloba, lobis magnis subdivergentibus pilosis

obtusis. Pedes graciles, contractiles: ¢idiis rectis, gracilibus, ad

apicem internum minute calcaratis: t¢arsis articulis 1™° et 24° elon-

gatis (hoc illo vix breviore), 34° 4*°que brevibus, ad apicem internum

(preesertim hoc) leviter productis, ultimo his conjunctis longitudine

subzequali, wnguiculis simplicibus munito.

Obs. Genus Xyletino affinitate proximum, sed corpore longiore

magis cylindrico vestito, capite paulo latiore, prothorace postice valde

rotundato (minus sinuato), palporum omnium articulo ultimo fusi-

formi (nec securiformi), tarsorum articulo secundo longiore (basalis

fere longitudine) necnon victu moribusque certe distinctum videtur.

A vérwos australis, et pivos imitator. (Typus Notiomimus fimicola.)

The curious-mannered beetle from which the above structural

details have been drawn has much the external contour of a

Xyletinus, with which indeed, in its antennz, mandibles, maxil-

lary lobes and ligula, it is almost coincident. Its rather larger

and broader head, however (which is much inflexed, and closely

applied to the chest when the insect is in a state of repose), in

conjunction with the strictly fusiform terminal joint of all its

palpi, and the elongate second articulation of its feet (which is

scarcely shorter than the basal one)—not to mention its extra-

ordinary habits and other minor characteristics,—will undoubt-

edly separate it from that genus. The terminal joint, too, of its

tarsi is less abbreviated than is the case with the true Xy/etini,

being quite as long as the two preceding (short) ones united;

its mentum is more decidedly triangular (though broadly trun-

cate at its tip); its labial palpi are longer; its upper lip is con-

tracted at its base, wide anteriorly (with the angles rounded),

and very straight along its front edge; and its elytra are some-

what shortened behind, leaving more or less of the pygidium

uncovered. Its habits, moreover—which, so far as I have hi-

therto observed, are purely stercoraceous (the insect infesting

of the Canary Islands. 17

the dried dung of the larger animals)—are altogether different

from those of the Xyledini, and indeed from those of any of the

members of the Anobiade with which I am acquaiuted.

§ I. Llytra crenato-striata, apice pygidium haud tegentia.

7. Notiomimus fimicola, n. sp.

N. cylindrico-oblongus, rufo-brunneus, breviter sericeus ; capite ob-

solete carinato; elytris ad latera rectis, interstitiis subdepressis ;

antennis pedibusque gracilibus fragilibus, illis brumneo-nigris ad

basin rufescentibus, his dilute testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 114-2.

Habitat aridos insularum Lanzarota et Fuerteventura, in stercore

desiccato bovino, equino, camelino, tempore vernali ubique vulgaris.

The slender and fragile limbs of this insect, in combination

with its rufo-brunneous hue, cylindric outline, and minutely

sericeous surface, will, apart from many other characters, at once

distinguish it, It abounds, during the spring and early summer

months, in the most sterile spots of the barren islands of Lanza-

rote and Fuerteventura, occurring in the dried dung of horses,

oxen, and camels,—such being, moreover, the on/y situations in

which I have ever observed it.

8. Notiomimus holosericeus, n. sp.

N. oblongus, brunneus, dense et grosse sericeo-subvariegatus ; capite

distincte carinato, oculis magnis prominulis; elytris ad latera sub-

rectis, interstitiis alternis obsolete elevatis; antennis pedibusque

elongatis robustis, illis brunneo-nigris ad basin rufescentibus, his

fusco-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. vix 14.

Habitat in ins. Palma, a Dom. Gray mense Februario 1858 repertus.

A single specimen of this very distinct species was taken by

John Gray, Esq., in the island of Palma, during February 1858.

It may be known from the preceding one by its less rufescent

hue-and more densely and coarsely sericeous surface (which is

more glossy, or variegated, with the short silken pubescence), by

its rather larger and more prominent eyes, its obscurely raised

alternate elytral interstices, its more decidedly carinated fore-

head, and by its longer and robuster limbs.

§ IL. Elytra haud striata, apice pygidium tegentia.

9. Notiomimus punciulatissimus, n. sp.

N. rufo-brunneus, subopacus, creberrime punctulatus et pube brevi

depressa flavo-cinerea densissime tectus; elytris obsolete sub-

*Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 2

18 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Anobiadse

seriatim pubescentibus ; antennis pedibusque brevibus gracilibus,

illis brunneo-nigris ad basin rufescentibus, his rufo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 1 .

Habitat in Canaria Grandi australi, Aprili 1858 captus.

Well distinguished from the two preceding species by its

smaller size, shorter limbs, most densely (but minutely) punctu-

lated surface, and its unstriated elytra, which entirely cover the

pygidium at their apex. It was captured by myself in the south

of Grand Canary, during my expedition there, with the Rev.

R. T. Lowe, in April 1858.

Genus ANOBIUM.

Fabricius, Syst. Ent. 62 (1775).

10. Anobium velatum, Woll.

Anobium velatum, Woll., Ins. Mad. 276. tab. 5. f. 3 (1854).

— —, Woll., Cat. Mad. Col. 92 (1857).

A single example of this insect, found (dead) in a house at

Haria, in the north of Lanzarote, is all that I have hitherto de-

tected of it in the Canarian group. It is, however, highly satis-

factory to find it represented—as tending still further to esta-

blish its distinctness from its near ally the A. villosum (of

southern Europe), which I have taken in the neighbouring island

of Teneriffe. It differs from the A. villosum (inter alia) in being

a trifle larger and with more erect pubescence, in the punctures

of its elytra being somewhat smaller and the interstices more

flattened, and in its larger and broader prothorax, which is

much straighter at the sides (being less rounded-off posteriorly),

more coarsely and closely granulated, less convex on its disk,

and with a more evidently glabrous central line behind.

11. Anobium villosum, Brullé.

Anobium villosum, Bonelli, in litt.

» Dej. Cat. 130 (1837).

—— — , Brullé, Webb et Berth. Hist. Nat. des Iles Can. 60 (1839).

Having captured this insect several times in the houses of

S*‘ Cruz, in Teneriffe, I am enabled to correct a false impression

into which I had fallen in the ‘ Insecta Maderensia’ (vide p. 277),

in supposing that the Anobium recorded by M. Brullé, in Webb

and Berthelot’s ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Iles Canaries,’ was pro-

bably identical with the Madeiran A. velatum. From the occur-

rence, however, of the true A. villosum (of southern Europe) at

S Cruz, it is certainly more likely, a priori, that the Canarian

specimens examined by Brullé were correctly identified. Its

distinctions, which, although sufficiently numerous, consist prin-

cipally in the form of its rather smaller and more posteriorly-

of the Canary Islands. 19

rounded prothorax, have been pointed out under the last species.

From Brullé having, in his short mention of it (I cannot say his

description, for the few words in which he alludes to it do not

amount to even a diagnosis), accidentally compared it with the

common A. paniceum, Professor Lacordaire, in his recent admi-

rable volume on the ‘Genera of Coleoptera,’ queries it as a pos-

sible variety of that insect. It may be sufficient, however, to

state that the two species have scarcely anything whatever in

common except their generic characters.

12. Anobium striatum, Oliv.

Anobium striatum, Oliv., Ent. ii. 16. 9 (1790).

» Gyll., Ins. Suec. i. 291 (1808).

—— =—, Woll., Ins. Mad. 278 (1854).

— — , Woll., Cat. Mad. Col. 92 (1857).

This universal European insect has established itself pretty

generally at the Canaries, into which it has doubtless been im-

ported from more northern latitudes. I have not looked very

closely over my immense material, but I believe I have taken it

in most of the islands; nevertheless the specimens which I have

before me at the present moment are merely from Teneriffe and

Palma. It undoubtedly is not very abundant anywhere; and

certainly not so common as it is in the Madeiran group.

—_——

13. Anobium paniceum, Linn.

Dermestes paniceus, Linn., Fauna Suec. 431 (1761).

Anobium paniceum, Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. ii. 340 (1830).

— — , Woll., Ins. Mad. 277 (1854).

—. ——, Woll., Cat. Mad. Col. 93 (1857).

Like the last species, clearly an importation from more northern

latitudes. I have taken it in houses in Grand Canary, and in

aperto in the immediate vicinity of Santa Cruz in Teneriffe.

Genus PriLinvs.

Geoffroy, Hist. Abr. des Ins. i. 65 (1764).

14. Ptilinus cylindripennis?, Woll.

Ptilinus cylindripennis?, Woll., Ins. Mad. 285 (1854).

—— —, Woll., Cat. Mad. Col. 94 (1857).

I have queried my identification of the present Ptilinus simply

because I have no example of the Madeiran cylindripennis now

in my possession for comparison. I believe, however, it is spe-

cifically identical with that insect. I captured both sexes of it,

in tolerable abundance, in Palma, on the Ist of June, 1858,—

out of an old post, at Galga, in the east of the island.

20 Mr. R. H. Meade on a new Species of Spider.

IlI.—Description of a new Species of Spider lately discovered in

England. By R. H. Means, F.R.C.S.

Tribe Octonoculina.

Family EPEIRIDA. Genus Ererra.

Epeira bella.

E. flavo-castanea, cephalothoracis marginibus et vitta centrali V-figu-

rata rubris ; pedibus rubro-annulatis ; abdomine rubro et brunneo

marmorato, dorso flavescente, et setarum 8 vel 10 nigrarum ordine

basi posito.

Long. + uncie ¢ et 9.

Cephalothorax narrow, compressed and elevated at its anterior

part. Colour yellowish chestnut, the lateral margins being

surrounded by an irregular band of a brownish-red colour; a

V-shaped red mark is also seated on the middle and anterior

part, extending backwards from a short distance behind the eyes,

where its colour is paler, for about two-thirds of the length of the

cephalothorax, where its apex terminates in a dark point. Two

rather indistinct brown spots are seated one on each side of the

median line, towards the anterior part of the dorsal mark. Eyes

black and projecting, being seated upon tubercles and placed

near together; the four intermediate ones form a square, and

the lateral ones on each side are contiguous. The eyes in the

antero-inferior row are nearly in a straight line; those in the

posterior row form the segment of a circle, the concavity of

which is forwards. Falces yellowish brown, each armed on its

inner side with two rows of small teeth, which, as well as the

fangs, are of a dark reddish-brown colour. Maxillz, labium,

and sternum dark brown, the last having three elevations upon

each side, corresponding to the points of insertion of the first

three pairs of legs. Palpi and legs luteous, annulated with rosy-

red marks and bands. The legs are short and rather feeble, the

first pair the longest, then the second, and the third pair the

shortest. Abdomen oval, projecting considerably over the base

of the cephalothorax; the colour of the upper surface is a

clear brownish yellow, the sides and posterior part being thickly

spotted and marbled over with red and brown marks, giving

them a prettily mottled dark-red colour. A series of five or six

transverse, obtusely angular dark lines extends down the middle

of the posterior half of the dorsum, towards the apex; and in

front of these are four deeply-impressed brown spots, placed

nearly in a square, and situated about one-third from the ante-

rior extremity of the abdomen. In young specimens the central

parts of the transverse lines are generally deficient, two longitu-

dinal rows of dark spots only existing, the intervals between

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea. 21

‘which are about as wide again as those between the four spots

before mentioned. A number of minute white hairs are spread

over the back and sides, causing silvery reflexions in certain

lights; the edge of the projecting base of the abdomen is also

fringed with a row of stiff black bristles, eight or ten in number.

Under-surface of the abdomen dark brown, with two wide longi-

tudinal yellow stripes.

The male only differs from the female in being more slender

in form and brighter in colour. The palpal organs of the spe-

cimen which I found were not fully developed, as it had not

undergone its final change of integument.

I discovered an adult female and an immature male of this

very pretty little spider, in August 1860, on the ground among

brush-wood at Newton Purcel, near Bicester, Oxon; and I

captured several young individuals of the same species on pre-

vious occasions in the same locality.

IV.—WNotes on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea, and Description

of a new Species. By W.H. Benson, Esq.

Tux localities of the tracts inhabited by the shell-bearing Ptero-

poda are mostly given by systematic writers and other observers

in such general terms, that a few notes on the subject may prove

useful to those who collect or study these interesting forms. — I

commence with the genus Hyalea, including Diacria, Gray.

Only eleven recent species of Hyalea are admitted by Souleyet

in his edition of Rang’s folio work published in 1855. Including

_H. flava, D’Orbigny, which appears to be a distinct species, the

number of well-ascertained species will amount to thirteen, the

whole of which, with a number of varieties, were procured in the

ship ‘ Malcolm, in 1834-35, and during a passage from Bengal

to the Cape in 1846, in the ‘Gloriana.’ My observations may

assist in determining the value of the specific distinctions between

one or two forms regarding which authors have differed, and in

proving that a species described by Mérch as new may be referred

to one previously known.

Hyalea tridentata, Lamk.

This large globose species, which may be detected at sunset

flitting at the surface of the ocean in its usual jerking mode of

rogression, was taken at intervals from 10° S. lat. and 31° W.

ait in the Southern Atlantic, through 394° S. lat. and 338°

E. long. in the Southern Ocean, 37°S. lat. and 75° E. long.,

33° S. lat. and 81° E. long. to 6°S. lat. and 87° E. long. in the

Indian Ocean ; and a small variety (or more probably a distinct

22 Mr. W.H. Benson on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea.

species) then took its place as far as 4° and 5° N, lat. and 90°

K. long.

Its capture was recorded on eleven different days; and the

largest number of specimens taken on a single occasion occurred

on the night of December 1 (in 33°S. lat. and 81° E. long.),

when forty-five examples of the larger variety were secured, in

three towing nets, in the course of a few minutes after darkness

had set in.

The large variety agrees with the figures given by Rang in

plate 2 as H. Forskalii (asserted by Souleyet to be H. tridentata,

Lamk.), and with the description given by Souleyet of the latter

species, as well as with Krauss’s description and figure of his

H. truncata from False Bay, in the ‘ Siid-Afr. Moll.,’—the speci-

mens taken up to the lst of December being of a clear horn-

colour, and having the gibbous portion in front and the summit

of the labrum tinged with a darker hue in most specimens;

while another variety, of the same size and characters (of which

I took three specimens in 31° S. lat. and 83° E. long.), presents

the colouring assigned by Krauss to his H. truncata. The

greatest length is 18 mill., with a breadth of 124 mill.

The smaller variety, taken near the Equator in the Indian

Ocean, differs in its narrower and less elevated labrum not

emarginate in the centre, and in having only three broad ribs

on the flatter face of the shell, instead of five assigned by Sou-

leyet to H. tridentata, and by Krauss to H. truncata; also in the

absence of radiate striz on the ventral side. It may possibly

be the species which Krauss viewed as H. Forskalii when he de-

scribed H. truncata as distinct. I shall not risk an increase of ~

the evident confusion already caused by misapprehensions con-

cerning the true characters of the original species. This can

only be cleared up by reference to authentic examples; but the

following characters may help to solve the difficulty. I can find

no allusion to them in any work to which I have access.

In the larger five-ribbed species the edges of the lateral rifts

are expanded and very thin, and on the flatter side (called the

dorsal by Souleyet and Krauss, and the lower by Mérch) are

wrinkled at right angles to the line of the rift, and slightly re-

flected at the edge; while in the smaller three-ribbed shell the

edge of the rift, instead of being expanded, is thickened by a

rib on the ventral side, and the dorsal edge is inverted into the

rift. This seems to be a very decided distinction, and, in con-

junction with the fewer ribs and the structure of the labrum, &c.,

may justify a specific separation.

The dimensions of three specimens of the smaller shell are—

Length 14, breadth 9 mill. (two specimens).

yo BR ys Be gy (ne specimen).

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea. 28

The slight characters assigned to H. tridentata in Gray’s ‘ Cat.

Brit. Mus.’ will apply to either form; and those given for H.

affinis, D’Orb.,in the same work, are, as far as they go, applicable

partly to both—noticing the narrowness of the protruded labrum

as well as the emargination at the end. According to Souleyet,

the darker colour and smaller size of H. affinis are its chief

characteristics, The colour is quite immaterial, as I find all va-

riations of it in the larger type. In the smaller shell the apex of

the labrum is occasionally flexuose, but it does not present the

decided emargination so conspicuous in the other form,

Hyalea uncinata, Rang.

Three different varieties in size occurred,—the smallest in the

northern tropical Atlantic, the medium-sized in the tropical por-

tion of the Indian Ocean, and the largest (measuring 9 mill. in

length and 54 in breadth) in the Bay of Bengal, about 154° N.

lat., and in the Indian Ocean in S. lat. 64° and E. long, 834°,

Hyalea globulosa, Rang.

I consider this species, with reference to Rang’s figure and

Souleyet’s description, to be the same as the Philippine H. (Ca-

volina) Pisum, Morch, Zeitschr. 1850, notwithstanding Souleyet’s

character “superne quinque-costata,’ and Moérch’s “ inferne

convexa, medio sulcis 2 divergentibus,” which would attribute

only three ribs to the part which he regards as the lower, but

which is the superior side according to Souleyet’s view. This

difference is easily reconciled by the probability that an incon-

spicuous elevation on either side, connected with the prominence

which borders the fore part of the lateral rift, was regarded by

- Souleyet as a rib, and rightly disregarded, on the other hand,

by Morch,—the two deep furrows between the three central ribs

being alone conspicuous in Rang’s figure No. 18 of plate 2, as

contrasted with the five conspicuous ribs in the adjoining figure

No. 14 of H. uncinata. It is also evident that Rang’s figure

17 was taken from a specimen of H. globulosa with an imperfect

labrum, and deficient in the perpendicular inflexion in front of

the aperture noticed by Souleyet.

H. globulosa was taken on seven different occasions, in De-

cember 1884 and January 1835, from 2° §. lat. and 88° E. long.

to the head of the Bay of Bengal, and in greater abundance on

the southern side of the Equator than on the northern. In 1846

it was captured on two nights, near 5°S. lat. and 824° E. long.,

where calms and squalls alternated.

Hyalea gibbosa, Rang.

Souleyet has confounded this form with the larger calceolate

species, H. flava, D’Orb., and refers to the figure of the latter

24 Mr. W. H. Benson on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea.

(plate 10. figs. 3, 4) as representing Rang’s shell, of which no

drawing appears in the work. It is sufficient to compare speci-

mens of the two shells, to become satisfied that Souleyet’s state-

ment that H. gibbosa is merely an immature H. flava is founded

on error. No possible increase of size could convert the per-

pendicular lip of H. gibbosa (nearly parallel with the anterior

portion of the ventral side, and running into an angular apex)

into the oblong, scarcely narrowed, and protruding labrum of

HT, flava, gradually rising as in the smaller shell referred to H.

tridentata, nor produce the overhanging form of the anterior ©

ventral portion, so characteristic of D’Orbigny’s species.

Hf, gibbosa was taken only six times, in November and Decem-

ber 1834, and did not exceed two specimens on any occasion.

In 1846 eleven specimens were procured by a fellow-passenger,

to the south of Madagascar, in one night, and three specimens

within sight of the Natal coast. In 1834 the shell occurred

between 30° and 31° S. lat. and about 17° W.long., as far as

39° S. lat. and 69° E. long.; and the last examples were procured

in 4° S. lat. and 87° E. long.

Hyalea flava, D’Orb.

This subcalceolate species did not fall into our nets during

the outward voyage in 1834-35. A single specimen was taken

in 1846, on the same night as three specimens of H. gibbosa, a

little to the south of the embouchure of the Umzimvobo or

St. John’s River, and within sight of the land of Natal. Its

dimensions are 10 mill. in length by 6 in breadth. Those of

my largest H. gibbosa are 8 mill. in length by 54 in breadth.

In addition to the differences above noted, it may be observed

that H. flava has five very flat ribs on the dorsal side, and is

delicately and closely striated radiately on both the dorsal and

ventral sides, while H. gibbosa is more strongly ribbed on the

dorsal face, and the two ribs next to the middle one are each

inclined to be divided into two by a longitudinal furrow. The

radiate striz on the upper side are scarcely to be distinguished,

and on the gibbous ventral side are distant and elevated.

Hyalea quadridentata, Lesueur.

Three varieties of this, the most minute form of the genus,

were captured. On the 23rd of October, 1854, I got it in the

South Atlantic, about 17° S. lat. and 27° W. long. I find no

record of its reappearance until we reached 2° S. lat. and 85°

H. long., where it was abundant, and accompanied us, at inter-

vals, nearly to the head of the Bay of Bengal.

On the 21st of February, 1846, I took nine specimens of an

exceedingly minute variety, pellucid, and with obsolete ribs and

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea. 25

-sculpture, in company with a single specimen of the ordinary

form, in 8° 8. lat. and 83° H. long.; and the species again oc-

curred to the south of Madagascar.

The sculpture is variable in respect to the depth of the sulci

and of the transverse striz on the dorsal face. In the Atlantic

specimens the ribs are moderately developed, the strice obsolete,

and the white or ferruginous labrum moderately thickened at

the edge. In those taken near the Line, in the Indian Ocean,

in 1834, the ribs are strongly marked, as well as the transverse

strie, and the labrum much thickened, and generally brown.

In the minute hyaline variety taken in 1846, the ribs are nearly

obsolete, the strize not to be detected, and the lip but slightly

thickened and colourless. The single larger variety taken with

it has more apparent ribs and a ferruginous labrum ; and when

alive, the mouth had a purple tinge, which appeared to be due

to the animal.

Hyalea longirostris, Lesueur.

When perfectly developed, this species has a bifurcate termi-

nation to the labrum, with an emargination between the points,

as noted by Souleyet, and the lateral posterior spines run into

a long and delicate point. Rang’s plate 2 (figs. 7-10) exhibits

the shell with these parts in their ordinary truncate form. A

small variety, with a blue or violet animal, and a horny-white or

hyaline shell, appeared sparingly between 12° and 6° N. lat.

and 25° and 22° W. long. in the Atlantic, and a larger variety

between the Equator and 2° N. lat. and about 90° E. long. in

the Indian Ocean. ‘This variety was white and translucent.

Hyalea angulata, Soul.

Souleyet states that this species offers no differences in the

characters of the shell, and that the point of the beak is trun-

cate. I have, however, specimens of the ordinary form, and with

the anterior vaulted part well developed, in which the beak is

thickened at the extremity, and bifid as in H. longirostris. This

shell is pellucid, with a brown spot at the place where the narrow

rostrum leaves the broad part of the labrum; and some slight

horn-coloured markings are scattered elsewhere. It occurred

frequently from 5° N. lat. and 92° E. long., to the head of the

Bay of Bengal. Souleyet notes it as rare in the Atlantic, and

in the Indian and Chinese Seas.

Another singular shell, which must be regarded as a distinct

species, presented itself in the Atlantic with H. longirostris.

It is altogether horn-coloured ; the gibbous portion at the base

of the beak, although distinct, is less strongly developed, and

not vaulted as in H. angulata; the bifid rostrum, instead of

26 Mr. W. H. Benson on a new Species of Hyalea.

being short as in H. angulata, is very long and. nearly perpen-

dicular to the plane of the shell; the lateral spines are long

(running out, in one specimen, to a sharp point) ; and the interior

of the labrum, below the insertion of the bifid rostrum, is fur-

nished on each side with a strong tooth, and exhibits a deep

fissure or sinus between the prominences. The animal presented

a blue or violet tint, like H. longirosiris, very different from the

hyaline, yellow, and brown colours recorded by Souleyet for that

of H.angulata. Taking all these characters together, it appears

that it cannot be regarded as a variety either of H. longirostris

or of H. angulata. 1 describe it as

Hyalea fissilabris, B., n. sp.

H. testa elongato-triangulari, cornea, infra semiglobosa, antice trans-

versim sulcata, superne planiuscula, 5-costata, costa mediana con-

vexiore ; spinis lateralibus subangulatis, basin versus latis, planatis,

postice elongatis, ad apicem acutis, hyalinis, margine postico medio

angulatim prominente; cuspide mediana posteriore lata, brevi,

truncata, lateraliter angulata; apertura late angulare, angusta ;

labro subito valde inflexo, extus superne subgibboso, verticali,

intus dentibus 2 lateralibus prominentibus, rima profunda divisis,

ad insertionem rostri munito, in rostrum elongatum, subverticale, an-

gustum, modice aversum, intus profunde canaliculatum, ad apicem

bifidum, desinente.

Long. 3}, diam. 3, alt. corporis 2, alt. labri 3 mill.

Taken on the night of the 7th October, 1834, in N. lat. 6°

and W. long. 22° 25', in the same tract with the horny variety

of H. longirostris.

The greater comparative length and vertical position of the

labrum, suddenly curved at the base, and slightly averted from

the shell at the termination of the beak, together with the pecu-

liar internal structure of the labrum, sufficiently distinguish this

shell from the two allied species. In H. fissirostris the promi-

nence at the posterior edge of the lateral spines (termed “ unci-

nation” by Souleyet) is situated far from the point and at the

end of an obtuse rib at the back ; in H. longirostris it forms the

termination of a short narrow rib near the final process; and in

H. angulata it is between the end of an obtuse rib and the ter-

minal spine.

The lateral spies are altogether more horizontal, and not

perpendicularly curved at the outer edge as in H. longirostris.

Hyalea labiata, D’Orb.

This shell first appeared in the Atlantic about 31° S. lat. and

17° W. long. ; again between 39° and 40° S. lat. and about 33°

E. long. ; also in 33° S. lat. and 81° E. long., 8° S. lat. and 86°

E. long., as far as 1° S. lat. and 89° E. long., in the Indian

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Pteropodous Genus Hyalea. 27

Ocean,—on the last occasion in abundance. It occurred also

to the south of Madagascar, in 1846. Souleyet notes it as not

common, although found in all seas. I did not notice the variety

to which he alludes.

Hyalea infleza, Lesueur.

I took this species only once in the South Atlantic, where a

single specimen was met with, about 17°S. lat. and 27° W. long.,

on the 24th of October, 1834. Souleyet states that it has also

been found in the Mediterranean and Pacifie.

Hyalea levigata, D’Orb.

A scarce and singular little shell, included by Gray in Diacria,

which escaped observation in 1834-35. The sole specimen

captured in 1846 entered my towing net, with the minute variety

of H. quadridentata, in 3° 8. lat. and 83° E. long. The dorsal

surface has the central elevation noticed by Souleyet and omitted

by D’Orbigny in his description.

Hyalea 3-spinosa, D’Orb.

A Diaeria of Gray. Of the ordinary variety, two sizes (one

being of very inferior magnitude) as well as two forms were

taken,—one having the lateral spines projecting at the sides

nearly at right angles to the long posterior mucro; in the other

they are slightly inclined backwards at various angles. These

two varieties are figured in plate 3 of Rang and Souleyet’s

work. They were found on seven different occasions, in 1834,

in the North and South Atlantic; in the Southern Ocean about

39° S. lat. and 33° E. long., where the species occurred in the

greatest number ; and in the Indian Ocean between 74° and 8°

S. lat. and 86° and 863° E. long. In 1846 it was captured south

of Madagascar.

Besides these shells, a third aberrant form (H. mucronata,

D’Orb.) appeared more rarely. It is of considerably greater

magnitude, and is distinguished from the variety of H. trispi-

nosa, in which the spines are most inclined backwards, by the

position of the lateral spines and the stronger transverse sculp-

ture on the ventral face. There is no figure answering to it in the

plates of Rang and Souleyet’s work, but Souleyet pronounces it

to be merely a larger and flatter variety. ‘Two specimens were

taken in the Southern Indian Ocean between 31° S. lat. and 83°

E. long. and 294° S. lat. and 84° E. long., in a tract where the

smaller kind was absent. The spines take their origin further

back on the shell, not near the centre of the broad part as in

the type of H. trispinosa: the angle formed by them with the

central mucro will be found to be one of 33°, and in a specimen

28 Mr. W. H. Benson on a new Species of Alyceus.

of the ordinary kind in which the spines have the greatest

deviation from a right angle, 55°.

In the relative position of the lateral spines, although not in

respect to their length, the ordinary H. trispinosa is in some

degree represented by H. inflewa, while the variety (mucronata)

has a partial representative in H. labiata. There appear to be

considerable grounds for regarding it, with D’Orbigny, as a

distinct species.

Cheltenham, Noy. 29, 1860.

V.—Description of a new Alyceus from the Andaman Islands ; °

with Notes on other Indian Cyclostomacea. By W. H. Brn-

son, Lisq.

Alyceus Andamania, B., n. sp.

A. testa aperte umbilicata, conoideo-depressa, remote radiato-plica-

tula, plicis regionis inflatee confertis costulatis, superne subtusque

rugis flexuosis spiralibus remotiusculis sculpta, ferrugineo-rubente,

apice rubido, subtus pallidiore, pone aperturam cornea; spira

primo planiuscula, apicem versus papillarem obtusum exserta,

sutura profundiuscula; anfractibus 4, convexis, ultimo rotundato

antice descendente, tubulo suturali retroverso brevi; apertura ma-

juscula circulari integra ; peristomate subduplici, margine undique

expansiusculo, extus fuscato. Opere. ?

Diam. major 5, minor 4, alt. 3 mill.

Habitat ad Portum Blair Insule Andamanicee. Collegit Capt.

J. C. Haughton.

I am indebted for a single specimen of this very distinct spe-

cies of the typical section to the present Superintendent of the

Penal Settlement. Including Al. eapatriatus, Bl., from the Nil-

gherries, described in a late Number of the ‘Journal of the

Asiatic Society of Calcutta, and a new species, also belonging to

the section Charaz, from another hill range in Southern India,

to be described by Mr. W. T. Blanford, the number of known

species of A/yceus now amounts to twenty-five.

Alyceus distortus, Haines, was conjecturally assigned, in the

‘Annals of Natural History’ for March 1859, to the section

Dioryx. This location appears, on reference to Haines’s figures,

lately received, to be correct ; however, the black blotches caused

by the use of an inferior description of white paint in colouring

the plate have, as in most of the Continental works on Concho-

logy, made it difficult to ascertain the true characters of the

shell.

A curious variety of Alyceus Amphora was sent to me from

~Moulmein by Major Sankey. | Besides a stronger angulation at

Mr. H. J. Carter on a Bisexual Nematoid Worm. 29

the lower part of the last whorl, the shoulder of that whorl

is also distinctly angulate, almost giving the appearance of a

new species; but the other characters of the shell prove it to be

merely a variety. It was found at the Farm Caves by Capt.

Haughton.

In a former paper, the discovery of Cyclophorus (Turbo) folia-

ceus, Chemn., in the Andamans was announced. I am indebted

to Capt. Haughton for larger specimens of the shell, containing

the operculum in situ ; so that no doubt remains of the propriety

of referring the species to Cyclophorus. The younger specimens

are depressed, angulate at the periphery, and wider in the umbi-

licus. The adult shell is more lengthened, the last whorl is

rounded, and the umbilicus narrow. In some specimens, vestiges

of a brewn scabrous epidermis, which had concealed the white

and rose-colour of the surface, are visible. The largest specimen

is 22 mill. in length by 19 in breadth.

In the paper on Opisthostoma lately published by the Messrs.

Blanford, a shell named Cyclotus malabaricus, Bl., allied to C.

filocinctus, Bens., and likewise found in the Nilgherries, is de-

scribed. Mr. W.'T. Blanford informs me that he intended to

separate these shells under the generic name of Cyathopoma, Bl.,

with reference to the singular construction of the operculum,

which fully bears out his opinion on the subject.

An interesting shell from Assam, partaking of the characters

of Rhiostoma and Opisthoporus, has lately been communicated

to me by Mr. W.T. Blanford, who proposes to describe it in a

future number of the Calcutta Journal.

- Cheltenham, Noy. 30, 1860.

VI.—On a Bisexual Nematoid Worm which infests the common

House-Fly (Musca domestica) in Bombay. By H. J. Carrzr,

Esq., F.R.S.

[Plate I. A. figs. 1-4.]

In November last (1859), while examining the head of the

common House-fly (JZusca domestica), I noticed that two Nema-

toid worms came out of it; but not having time to look after

them then, I deferred the subject for a future opportunity,

thinking that the occurrence would be found to be frequent,

and if so, that the form and origin of these worms would be

worth investigating for the light it might throw on the origin

of the Guinea-worm (Filaria Medinensis) in the human subject.

Accordingly during the past month (July 1860) I have returned

to the inquiry, and have observed that, on an average, about

30 Mr. H. J. Carter on a Bisexual Nematoid Worm

every third Fly contains from two to twenty or more of these

worms, which are chiefly congregated in, and confined to, the

proboscis, though occasionally found among the soft tissues of

the head and posterior part of the abdomen. They are bisexual,

have arrived at maturity, and are all nearly of the same size; and

as they are perhaps more nearly allied to the Filaride than to any

other family of the Nematoid worms, it seems best to place this

worm, at all events for the present, in the genus Filaria, where,

with the specific designation of ‘‘ Musce,” its description may

stand as follows :—

Filaria Musca, n. sp. Pl. I. A. figs. 1 and 2.

Linear, cylindrical, faintly striated transversely, gradually

diminishing towards the head, which is obtuse and furnished

with four papillz at a little distance from the mouth, tw6 above

and two below ; diminishing also towards the tail, which is short,

and terminated by a dilated round extremity covered with short

spines. Mouth in the centre of the anterior extremity. Anal

orifice at the root of the tail.

(Hsophagus commencing from a slightly dilated oral orifice,

narrow at first, then becoming suddenly increased in calibre,

and, after extending some distance backwards, joining the intes-

tine, apparently without any line of demarcation, opposite the

anterior termination of the hepatic organ. Intestine continued

straight through the body, and nearly of the same size, on to

the rectum, which is short and obliquely directed towards the

anus. (Hsophageal sheath (fig. 3d) commencing at the termi-

nation of the narrow portion of the esophagus posteriorly, where

the latter is embraced by the dorsal vessel, gradually increasing

backwards to join, without a line of demarcation, the sheath of

the intestine, which, on its part, soon attaining its maximum

calibre, is continued backwards, of the same size, to the termi-

nation of the hepatie organ, where it becomes slightly but sud-

denly reduced in diameter and afterwards maintains nearly the

same size, on to the rectum.

Hepatic organ (Pl. I. fig. 2d) marked by a dense white layer

of oil-globules and granular matter within the intestinal sheath,

surrounding the anterior third of the intestine, commencing op-

posite the union of the latter with the cesophagus, and termi-

nating at the sudden diminution in diameter of the intestinal

sheath, where it is defined by a circular line (m). Rectum (o)

more or less obscured by muscular and other structure, in the

midst of which two glandular bodies are observed opposite its

junction with the intestine. Dorsal vessel (e ¢ e) extending

from the point of union between the smaller and larger portions

of the cesophagus (e), which it embraces by bifurcation, to the

infesting the common House-Fly in Bombay. 31

posterior end of the hepatic organ (m), where it again appears

to bifureate, and to embrace the intestinal sheath.

Generative organs situated in the anterior part of the body,

under the cesophagus and anterior part of the intestine, con-

sisting of an ovary (fig.3 f) and testicle (), opening on the

right side, a little in front of the liver, by separate ducts about

one-hundredth of an inch apart,—the former, which is anterior,

by a simple papillary aperture (g), and the latter by the same,

but with a short funnel-shaped exsertile organ (2). Ovary un-

seen in detail, but charged with nucleated cells, and presenting a

distinct line of demarcation between itself and the testicle, which

on its part appears to be saccular, and also contains nucleated

cells that are sometimes spermatophorous (fig. 4). Spermatozoa

indistinctly seen; single, in cells about 1-700th of an inch in

diameter; consisting, when half-developed, of a striated, pyra-

midal or triangular body growing out of a small mass of gra-

nular mucus on one side of the cell (a, 5) ; when fully developed,

apparently club-shaped (c).

Size. About 1-11th of an inch long and 1-313th of an inch

in its broadest diameter, that is, in the middle.

Hab. Proboscis, head, and posterior part of the abdomen of

the common House-fly (Musca domestica).

Loe. Island of Bombay.

Observations.—The papilliferous head, transversely striated

body, and general form of this worm ally it more to Filaria

medinensis and the microscopic free Filaride which I have de-

scribed under the generic term of “ Urolabes*,” than to any

other of the Nematoid families ; but, of course, the characteristic

penis of the Filaride, both in form and position, is here absent,

from the approximation of the male and female outlets of the

organs of generation, which seems to be entailed by the bisexu-

ality (although it is not by any means apparent why it is the

male organ which should be transposed), while the latter still

maintains its posterior position with respect to the former. The

advancement of the vulva towards the head is not remarkable,

for in Filaria Equi it is close to the anterior extremity +. The

spermatozoon, however, more nearly resembles that of Ascaris

mystax, both in form and development {. The inflated spinife-

rous extremity of the tail of /. Musca, besides being more cha-

racteristic of the male than the female, whose tail in the Filaridee

generally is whip-like, has its resemblance in one of the free

microscopic species which inhabit the salt-water drain of the

town of Bombay, with this difference only, that the spines of

* Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. iv. p. 28, July 1859.

+ Blanchard, Ann. des Sc. Nat. 3 sér. t. xi. pl. 6, fig. 3a.

t Phil. Trans, 1852, pl. 26.

32. Mr. H.J. Carter on a Bisexual Nematoid Worm.

the latter are longer, and the whole resembles more the rowel

of aspur. Again, the liver is shorter, and the divisions of the

alimentary canal less defined than in the free Filaride.

The presence of spermatozoa in these worms, together with

their being all of the same size, indicates that they have arrived

at maturity, and are not developed in the Fly.

As above stated, I have not seen the ova in their fully deve-

loped state, and I am ignorant of the future of this worm; but

knowing that many Entozoa are nursed in one animal and lay

their eggs in another, it is not improbable that this part of the

cycle of their development may be performed in the alimentary

canal of the white “Paddy-bird” or Crane (Ardea modesta),

which appears to live chiefly on the common House-fly, being

a constant attendant for this purpose on cattle, and at the slits

made in the palm-trees for the extraction of their saccharine

juice.

To ascertain if /. Musce would live in sugar-and-water, in

water alone, and in the former, to which in one instance gum

acacie had been added, and in another a portion of gelatinized

Nostoc, both to serve as a nidus to nestle in and for nourishment,

several of these worms were transferred to these media respect-

ively, in watch-glasses sheltered in a glass-case; but none sur-

vived more than a few hours, whether from change of habitat or

change of nourishment (which latter could not be very different

from that taken in by the Fly, unless a secretion from the Fly

itself), I am ignorant.

At first I thought that I had discovered both the spermatic

cells and the ova, in certain masses of cells which exist both in

the lobes of the proboscis and in the head respectively of the

Fly, as well as about the rectum in the abdomen. But sub-

sequent observation proved to me that these were extensions of

a nucleated blastema accompanying the trachee, and that each

cell was provided with a terminal branch of the latter. What

are these cells, and what is their function? Are they at once

appendages both to the tracheal and vascular systems? They

differ somewhat in the lobes of the proboscis, where there are

two or more groups, from those in the head, and may be easily

seen in both when torn to pieces and placed under a magnifying

power of 350 diameters. It seems strange that such remarkable

organs should not have been figured in connexion with the

elements of the proboscis of the Fly generally, which is one of

the commonest objects of microscopical observation.

F. Musce will, I think, be the first bisexual Filaria of the kind

on record. Schneider, however, appears to have found a true

hermaphrodite one in Snails, in which Filarza “ spermatozoids

are first seen to make their appearance in the generative tube,

Dr. C. Collingwood on the Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 338

and then eggs; fecundation takes place, and a new generation

is brought forth.” Here there appears to be a single tube which

performs both functions, and of course there is no male outlet.

If there be no mistake here, and the worm itself should resemble

in form Filaria Medinensis, it will afford strong grounds for

assuming that the same kind of generative process takes place

in the latter. But, without desire to impugn in the least M.

Schneider’s assertion, I would observe that this takes place in

all the free microscopic Filaride which I have described (the

type of which in Urolabes palustris is figured *), with this excep-

tion, that the store of undeveloped spermatozoa which is always

present at the upper end of the oviduct, close to the opening of

the ovisac, has been introduced by the male; hence it is pos-

sible that a female Filaria in this state might be mistaken for a

hermaphrodite of the description mentioned by M. Schneider +.

Bombay, August 1860.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I. A. figs. 1-4.

Fig. 1. Filaria Musce, n. sp.; natural size.

Fig. 2. The same, magnified: a, cesophagus; 2%, intestine; c, intestinal

sheath; d, liver; e, rectum and anus.

Fig. 3. The same, more magnified, in three portions : a, two upper papille ;

b, small part of cesophagus ; ¢, large ditto; d, esophageal sheath ;

e e e, dorsal vessel; f, ovary charged with nucleated cells;

gy, vulva; h, testicle charged with nucleated cells; 7, penis;

k, anterior extremity of liver; /, anterior extremity of intestine ;

m, posterior end of liver; m, intestine and intestinal sheath ;

o, rectum and anus; p, spinous extremity of tail,

Fig. 4. Spermatic cells, containing each a single spermatozoon: a, front

view, showing striated triangular form of spermatozoon based

upon granular mucus; 0, the same, lateral view ; ¢, fully deve-

loped (?) spermatozoon.

VII.—Remarks upon some points in the Economy of the Nudi-

branchiate Mollusca. By Curuperr CoLiinewoop, M.B.,

F.L.S. &c.

f (Plate IV.]

Tux following observations were suggested by a small Nudi-

branch which was kindly sent me by a correspondent residing in

Glasgow, Mr. Robertson, on the 25th of October last. This

minute but beautiful little animal was dredged on a frond of

Laminaria saccharina in 8 or 10 fathoms water, from a sheltered

* Annals, loc. cit. pl. 2. tig. 13.

+ Annals, vol. v. p. 506, June 1860.

t Communicated by the author, having been read before a Meeting

of the Liverpool Ray Club.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 3

384 Dr. C. Collingwood on some points in the Economy

bay in the island of Cumbrae, Firth of Clyde. I received it

alive, and had it under observation, in a tolerably active state,

for two days. Supposing the animal to be a normal form, I

could not refer it to any British genus: nor did a comparison

with the characters of ‘all the known genera of Nudibranchiate

Mollusca appear to throw much light upon the subject; it

seemed to agree with no known species. I contented myself,

however, for the present, with preparing a full description and

careful drawings of it while it was yet living, and taking every

opportunity of watching its movements. It was tolerably lively

—changing its place but little, however, though its body was in

constant motion, rendering it a difficult task to delineate it with

accuracy. The dorsal tentacles were singularly large, and were

covered with active cilia; the papille, or what appeared to

answer to them, and which in the Eolidide are usually very

active, were in this specimen motionless ; and before death they

became detached and fell off, giving the little creature the ap-

pearance of being in shreds. It floated freely, foot uppermost,

on the surface of the water, as is the habit of Nudibranchs, and

did not produce any spawn.

After death, I pursued the examination with the microscope,

and now discovered that the skin was loaded with spicula—a

fact which proved that it did not belong to the Kolidide at all,

that family possessing no spicula, and also that it was a member

of the family Dorididee, all of which, however, have more or less

conspicuous branchial plumes. These spicula were symmetri-

cally arranged, and very dense along the margin of the cloak;

in shape they were generally cruciform, although a few were tri-

radiate, and some simple. The tongue was broad, and formed

of numerous small denticulated spines (eight or nine in a row),

with two longer spines at either side (Pl. IV.).

The fact of the presence of spicula, which could only be de-

termined after death, was an unexpected one, but came too late

to be of service in a further comparison of the animal with the

members of the family Doridide, to which it evidently belonged;

and the absence of branchial plumes became now only more re-

markable, without assisting in the identification. 1 therefore

forwarded the drawings and description to my friend Mr. Alder,

knowing that his close acquaintance with the family, and great

experience in the critical examination of them, would be most

likely to elucidate the affinities of this little animal. Nor was I

disappointed : his answer, written with his usual kindness and

promptitude, was, “ Upon carefully examining your drawings, I

cannot resist the conclusion that the animal is a young and un-

developed specimen of Triopa claviger.” Upon turning to the

figure of this species in the Ray Society’s beautiful Monograph,

of the Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 35

I could not help feeling convinced that my specimen differed

from it in very important particulars. In Triopa, for instance,

there are distinct sheaths to the tentacles, which, after the most

careful observation, I failed to detect in my specimen. The

absence of branchial plumes, also, which it will be observed are

visible enough in the drawing of Triopa, had to be explained ;

while the colour of the processes, which in my drawing is bright

vermilion, in Triopa is orange-yellow. Still there were points

of resemblance yet remaining which only one so well acquainted

with the family as Mr. Alder would have recognized. The num-

ber of the processes in Triopa agreed with that of the papille of

my specimen; there were papular elevations on the back, occu-

pying the same position in both; and the peculiar dash of

colour in the extremity of the foot was also common to both.

“The tentacular sheath in the young state,” writes Mr. Alder,

“is very small and difficult to detect.” I examined the tentacles

long and carefully without discovering this sheath; and I also

felt convinced that if branchial plumes had been present, I could

not have missed seeing them. But, in order to make this matter

certain, I wrote to my correspondent who had kindly sent me the

specimen, requesting to know if he had observed these plumes.

In reply, he said that, although he had carefully looked for them

immediately after having dredged it, he had failed to perceive

them.

Mr. Alder’s recognition of the species as Triopa claviger,

therefore, does not divest the specimen of all further interest,

inasmuch as it opens up questions of considerable importance

with regard to the history of the Nudibranchiata, such as the

following :—

Ist. How far the so-called branchize of the Nudibranchiata

may be considered as breathing organs.

2nd. To what extent colour is valuable as a specific distinction.

3rd. The great importance of a knowledge of immature forms.

If the term Nudibranchiate mean anything, it means that the

gills or breathing organs of this order are naked, or uncovered,

and external. This was the character assigned to them by

Cuvier, in which he has been followed by the majority of zoo-

logists; and although they were called Opisthobranchiata by

Milne-Edwards, the meaning of the term is virtually the same.

This eminent naturalist, in 1842, was the first to remark that

the family Eolidide, in which the so-called branchie are papil-

lose, were possessed of a remarkable arrangement of the diges-

tive organs. He found that (as he interpreted it) the stomach

communicated with certain vessels, while these vessels sent off

branches into each of the papillae; and this gastro-vascular

apparatus being recognized by Quatrefages, he applied to those

36 = Dr. C. Collingwood on some points in the Economy

Mollusks collectively which appeared to possess it, the term

“ Phlebenterata.” M. Milne-Edwards, however, subsequently

abandoned this theory, owing to the discoveries and arguments

of M. Souleyet in France, and Messrs. Hancock and Embleton

in England, all of whom maintained that the so-called gastro-

vascular apparatus was no other than a highly developed system

of biliary ducts in connexion with a divided liver. And the

result of the controversy between these eminent anatomists was,

that instead of it being proved that the Nudibranchiata exhi-

bited in their structure a degradation of type, as had been main-

tained by Quatrefages, it was demonstrated by Messrs. Hancock

and Embleton that in Doris, at least, a portal heart existed, and

that all the Nudibranchiata possessed a sympathetic system of

nerves, being the first instance in which they had been fully

proved to exist in the Invertebrata, and a remarkable example

of the value of controversy, such as is often aroused by erroneous

statements.

The learned authors of the Ray Society’s Monograph, how-

ever, distinctly affirm that, “from the state of the circulatory

apparatus, the respiration is performed only in part by the

branchie,”’ and further that “in all the families, the skin, which

is covered with vibratile cilia, acts as an imperfect accessory

breathing organ.” And considering these statements, we can

scarcely regard the term Nudibranchiata as anything but a mis-

nomer, or, at all events, only to a limited extent correct. In

the instance before us, the branchize were absent, and yet the

animal was lively. Mr. Alder suggested that the branchie might

have been decomposed ; but special inquiry of my correspondent

who dredged it, elicited the fact that he looked for branchiz,

but saw none. How long this little animal may have existed

without these appendages we cannot say, but it cannot have

been less than three days; and yet it belonged to a family in

which the branchie are considered to attain a high degree of

development, and may therefore be supposed to have more of the

work of aération to perform.

So also in the genus Holis, the papille or branchize (so called)

generally begin to fall off before the animal dies; and I have

seen specimens of EL. Drummondi crawling about with their

backs entirely bare. Whether this may prove anything against

their value as breathing organs may be considered doubtful ;

for even supposing them to be gastro-hepatic organs, the loss

of any, or at all events of most of them, should, @ priori, be

fatal.

Mr. Lewes says he has seen food oscillating in the papillze of

' Eolis, simultaneously with the ordinary locomotive movements

of the body; and when we consider the universal morphologies

of the Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 37

of true branchiz, we cannot help perceiving that these papille

do not come under the same category with them ; for a branchia

or gill is an organ of an arborescent form, offering by its dupli-

cations and reduplications, and laminated structure, as much

surface as possible to the surrounding medium, and supplied

with an afferent and efferent system of vessels. But the papille

of the Holidide do not follow this morphological law; for

although they are very numerous in certain species, great multi-

plication of them is not an essential element of the arrangement.

Thus in Holis ewigua the normal number is about ten, and in

E. despecta only six or eight ; and from this they increase to an

indefinite number in EL. papillosa, which stands at the other end

of the scale. Neither have these papille any afferent branchial

veins in connexion with them; so that neither morphologically

nor anatomically can they be regarded as branchie.

Taking as illustrations the three British families of Nudi-

branchiata, viz. the Doridide, Tritoniadz, and Kolidids, the fol-

lowing appears to me to be a fair statement of the value and

degree of specialization of their breathing apparatus :—The first

family (Dorididz) consists of two subfamilies, of which the Dori-

dinze possess true and perfect branchie, external and naked,

situated upon the median line of the body, large and elaborate

in their construction, and easily performing the aération of the

blood, although they may receive slight and unimportant assist-

ance from the general surface of the body, which is destitute of

appendages. ‘The other subfamily (Polycerinz) possesses bran-

chiz of a smaller relative size, consisting usually of three or four

laminze only, which are inadequate of themselves to carry on the

- respiratory process. But in these the body is not simple as in

the Doridinz, but diverges more or less into appendages, which

supplement the branchie by increasing the aérating surface of

the body, and generally perhaps bear an inverse ratio in size

and number to the development of the brancbiz.

In the second family (Tritoniade) the breathing organs,

although not equalling the branchie of the Doridine in the

perfection of their anatomical connexion, surpass them, and

more particularly those of the Polycerinze, in extent of laminated

surface ; they are numerous and effective, but placed along the

sides of the back, instead of being collected to one point of the

median line. Hence we find this family devoid of any secondary

processes which may serve as auxiliary aérating organs, such as

are found in the Polycerine. Still the communication which

exists between the efferent branchial veins and the sinuses of the

skin which contain venous blood, affords a character which

places the Tritoniade considerably below the Doridide in the

scale of organization.

88 Dr. C. Collingwood on some points in the Economy

But the papillz of the Kolidide are not branchie either by

morphological structure or anatomical relation. In this family

the respiratory function is distributed with nearly perfect equa-

lity over the whole body, no one part being specialized for that

purpose. Here there is no duplication or lamination—no pro-

vision for multiplying the extent of surface—no distinct afferent

branchial vessel—no means to secure the imperfectly aérated

blood from contact with the venous stream contained in the

dermal sinuses—in fact, no one character which is essential to a

true gill. True, the blood is aérated sufficiently for the require-

ments of the animal ; but it is not effected by means of branchiz,

but by the general surface of the body ; and if the papille assist

more than other parts, it is not because they are gil/s, but simply

because the skin is there more delicate, and allows of a more

perfect interchange between the blood there exposed and the

oxygenating influences of the surrounding medium.

If to these important differences in the respiratory apparatus

it be added that the Kolidide in general have a much-divided

liver, possess no buccal glands, no cloak with its attendant spi-

cula, an uncomplicated systemic circulation, and an urticating ~

apparatus similar to that of the Actiniz (in all which respects

they contrast with the Doridide and Tritoniade), there appears

strong reason for believing not merely in the distinctness of the

family, but that they are more widely separated from the true

Nudibranchiata than has been generally admitted. At all events

they have no title to the term Nudibranchiata, with which order

they have apparently been associated chiefly on account of an

accidental similarity of form.

With regard to the specific value of colour in the Nudibranchiata,

I may remark that, in the individual specimen which has been

the cause of these observations, the processes were of a bright

vermilion, while in the mature Triopa claviger they are described

as tipped with yellow or orange. Mr. Alder, however, does not

lay much stress upon this fact, but only remarks that “the

Triope we find in the north are more brightly coloured in the

processes than those from the south.” Now the most brilliantly

eoloured parts of the Nudibranchiata are usually the processes

and papille, particularly the latter, in which there is a central

ramification of the hepatic cells ; and these it is which give the

character to the animal. This brilliant colour is associated with

fat, “always bearing a certain relation to the oily constituents

both of plants and animals” (Bennett). Various infinences of

nutrition, seasonal conditions, and light, &c., may modify the

production of pigment, although this last agent is no doubt less

certain in its effects upon animals and plants living beneath the

water, and perhaps in comparative darkness, than upon those

of the Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 39

inhabiting the surface of the earth. Indeed, the fact that many

richly-coloured animals habitually lurk under stones and in ob-

scurity would lead us to the conclusion that light has no influ-

ence in evolving these gorgeous tints. Be that as it may, how-

ever, colour, in the creatures which we are considering, is ex-

tremely capricious ; and experience has shown that it is impossible

to be sure, & priori, whether a certain colour is a permanent spe-

cific mark or otherwise. Holis Landsburgit always possesses its

characteristic amethystine tint, E. rufibranchialis its brilliant

scarlet, and I have never met with an HL. coronata which did not

possess a delicate dash of ultramarine in the papille. But other

species are far more variable, such as Doris tuberculata, which

boasts of all the colours of the rainbow, D. pilosa, Polycera

quadrilineata, &c., which vary considerably in the intensity of

their markings; while of a great many other species some indi-

viduals are dark, or highly coloured, and others of the palest :

such are Polycera ocellata, Eolis papillosa, Embletonia pulchra,

Hermea dendritica, &c. The danger, however, of naming these

animals from the colour, especially when they are imperfectly

known, is best illustrated by such examples as Doris pilosa,

which has burdened science with not a few synonyms, having

been called by Lovén, Doris fusca—by Leach, Doris ochracea—

by Fleming, D. nigricans; whereas the species was in each case

identical, and simply varied in colour. Doris bilamellata also

received the name of D. fusca from Miiller, but I have repeatedly

met with it of the palest tit. Tritonia Hombergii is found

sometimes purple, sometimes yellow, and Macgillivray described

a specimen as a new species, under the name of 7. atrofusca:

it was, however, only a dark variety of 7. Hombergii; and I

have lately met with it of a pure white. Even the careful authors

of the beautiful Ray Monograph have not steered quite clear of

this error, for I have found specimens of Holis aurantiaca in

which no trace of orange colour was evident ; and in the ‘Ann.

Nat. Hist.’ for 1842 a species was described under the name of

E. pallida, from its want of colour, which it behoved its dis-

coverers to re-name, at a subsequent period, as E. picta, owing

to the rich and variegated tints with which most examples were

adorned, Both pale and dark varieties occur on the shores of

the Mersey. It would appear, therefore, that no degree of cer-

tainty attaches to the fixity of colour as a specific character, and

it is only when the species has been well observed that any

reliance can be placed upon the uniformity of its tints, and this

at too late a period for it to be of any real service in nomencla-

ture. Not, however, that this danger is peculiar to the naming

of the Nudibranchiata ; it is a generally besetting one ; and num-

berless examples might be adduced, both from the animal and

40 Dr. C. Collingwood on the Nudibranchiate Mollusca.

vegetable kingdoms, of the fallacious and variable character of

colour, and its untenability as a specific distinction.

The development of the Nudibranchiate Mollusca has not

been clearly traced through all its stages; but the hatching of

the ova may be readily observed; and from these ova there are

produced little shelled Mollusks, or Nautilines, which are

freely moveable by the aid of large ciliated lobes; but whether

they undergo further metamorphosis has not been satisfactorily

ascertained. There can be no doubt, however, that in order

to comprehend with correctness the affinities of new species,

some knowledge of the immature forms of ascertained species is

necessary. The relative degree of development of certain organs

ean hardly be arrived at by d-priori reasoning ; and an examina-

tion of the animals themselves in various stages of growth is

requisite for the formation of correct conclusions. Thus, in the

individual which has been the cause of these remarks, although

the general conformation of the body presented evident signs of

its not having arrived at maturity, the dorsal tentacles were

well developed, and of a much larger relative size than in the

mature Triopa. The tongue also, which is an organ of the

utmost importance in determining species, appears to have been

in this specimen well developed ; and a careful examination of it

with high powers of the microscope revealed the curved lateral

denticles which are described as belonging to Triopa claviger.

Whenever a doubt arises as to whether an animal is a new

species or the young of a known species, the tongue is a useful

criterion which may be safely depended on, and the more valu-

able because it is one of the hardest and most imperishable

structures of the Nudibranch, and may serve to determine after

death, a species which we have failed to recognize during

life. The spicula also are important hard structures, though

more variable than the tongue. It is remarkable that in my

specimen—immature, be it remarked—the spicula were more

highly developed than usual, being for the most part cruciform,

while those of Triopa are usually triradiate. Mr. Alder remarks

upon this, “JT have drawings of the spicula of Triopa claviger

very similar to yours, cruciform or dagger-shaped ; but the tri-

radiate are the more common kinds.”

The distribution of these spicula in the Nudibranchiate order

is worthy of attention. They are usually calcareous and situated

in the cutis. The Doridide invariably possess them in large

quantities, especially the Doridine or true Dorids, in which they

are more abundant and are arranged more symmetrically than in

the Polycerine. The Tritoniade do not possess them, and the

Holidide also are entirely devoid of them, the skin in these last

being soft and pliable, and the cloak absent. I once believed I

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 41

could perceive a reason for this difference, in the fact that the

Dorids and Polycerinz having special and effective branchiz, the

presence of spicula thickly distributed through the dermal cover-

ing would not so much interfere with their respiration as they

would with that of the Holidide were their skin largely occupied

by them; for these latter, having no special branchiz, require

an unimpeded surface for the vascular system to be brought as

much as possible in contact with the surrounding element. But

the fact that spicula are found even in the branchial plumes of

the Dorids and Polycerine militates against this theory. On

the other hand, if what I have previously said is true, as to the

incorrect position hitherto assigned to the Eolidide, we should

not be bound to expect that their external similarity of form to

the true Nudibranchiata should necessarily be accompanied by

an identity of internal economy.

But, to return to the necessity which exists for an acquaintance

with immature forms, particularly among those who give names

to apparently new species, the history of the Nudibranchiata is

not without instances of the unnecessary multiplication of syno-

nyms arising from this fertile source. Messrs. Alder and Han-

cock tell us that Goniodoris nodosa has received several distinet

names from those who have observed it in different stages of

growth. When young, and before the tubercles have begun to

appear, they are the Goniodoris emarginata of Forbes; after a

time they assume the appearance of the Doris nodosa of Mon-

tagu; and even when full-grown, the distention of the body

with spawn, by rendering the tubercles obsolete, has given rise

- to the spurious Doris Barvicensis of Johnston. Other instances

of this kind might be cited; but it must not be forgotten that

there is also a danger of falling into the opposite error—that,

namely, of mistaking a really distinct animal for the immature

form of another species. Thus, 7ritonia alba was long regarded

as the young of 7. Hombergii, until distinguished by Alder and

Hancock ; and 7iriionia plebeia was also for some time imagined

to be the young of the same animal, until recognized as a distinct

species by Dr. Johnston. In all similar cases, the persistence of

characters in the smaller animals, added to a carefal examination

of the tongue, will seldom fail to lead to a correct conclusion in

the end.

VIII.—On some additional new Species of Pyramidellide from

the Islands of Japan. By Axtuur Apams, F.L.S. &c.

STILL pursuing my investigations among the members of this

little-known family of Mollusca, I have become acquainted with

42 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

several species not mentioned in my former communications,

which I now beg to bring before the notice of malacologists.

Genus Parruenta, Lowe.

1. Parthenia mundula, A. Adams.

P. testa ovato-conoidea, rimata, solida, alba; anfractibus normalibus

4, planiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis angustis subobli-

quis, interstitiis transversim elevatim striatis; anfractu ultimo

magno, rotundato ; apertura ovata, antice producta, postice acumi-

nata ; plica parietali superiore, valida, conspicua.

Hab. Sado Island; 30 fathoms (Nullipore bottom).

2. Parthenia costellata, A. Adams.

P. testa elevato-conica, imperforata, solida, sordide alba; anfractibus

normalibus 4, planis, longitudinaliter costellatis, costellis validis ;

anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam evanidis, basi leeviusculo ; apertura

ovata; plica parietali valida, transversa, mediana; labro sub-

incrassato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms (sand and shells).

3. Parthenia littoralis, A. Adams.

P. testa ovato-conica, cornea, semipellucida, tenui; anfractibus

normalibus 5, planiusculis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis crassis

rectis subdistantibus, ad suturas abrupte evanidis ; anfractu ultimo

costis ad peripheriam in zonulam moniliformem desinentibus, basi

levi; apertura oblonga, antice producta ; labio recto ; plica parietali

vix celata, superiore, obliqua; regione umbilicali impressa.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; on oysters, at low water (rocks).

Genus Oposromia, Fleming.

Odostomia hyalina, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conica, rimata, tenui, alba, semipellucida; anfractibus

normalibus 3, leevibus, convexiusculis ; anfractu ultimo ventricoso ;

apertura oblonga; labio rectiusculo, superne tortuoso ; plica parie-

tali inconspicua, vix celata, perobliqua, superiore.

Hab. Mino-Sima, Korea Strait ; 63 fathoms.

Genus AuRIcULINA, Gray.

1. Auriculina ovalis, A. Adams.

A. testa ovata, imperforata, solidiuscula, alba, semiopaca; anfractibus

normalibus 3, convexiusculis, transversim tenuissime striatis ; an-

fractu ultimo amplo, elongato; apertura oblongo-ovata, antice

dilatata, postice acuminata; labio simplici, arcuato, subincrassato.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 43

2. Auriculina Grayi, A. Adams.

A. testa ovato-acuta, subrimata, semiopaca, alba ; anfractibus norma-

libus 4, convexiusculis, transversim tenuissime striatis; anfractu

ultimo amplo; apertura oblonga, antice producta ac angulata,

postice acuminata; labio subincrassato, antice vix reflexo.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

I have already noticed this species in a former paper, but now

add a rather fuller description of the specific characters. It is

the largest species in the genus.

Genus Actis, Lovén.

1. Aclis Loveniana, A. Adams.

A, testa turrita, subulata, imperforata, alba; anfractibus 11, con-

vexis, transversim sulcatis; anfractu ultimo antice subproducto ;

apertura oblonga, longiore quam latiore ; labio arcuato, vix incras-

sato; labro intus sulcato.

Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms.

This is a large shell for the genus, and resembles an elegant

little Turritella. 1 think, however, the texture and appearance

must refer it to this genus. A minute examination of the

nucleus, which I am at present unable to make, would determine

the point.

2. Aclis crystallina, A. Adams.

A. testa imperforata, subulato-turrita, hyalina, tenui, vitrea; anfrac-

tibus normalibus 9, ad suturas angustatis, simplicibus ; anfractu

ultimo elongato, antice producto; apertura ovata; labio tenui,

arcuato; labro antice effuso.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

3. Aclis fulgida, A. Adams.

A, testa umbilicata, turrita, alba, polita, nitidissima, opaca; anfrac-

tibus convexis, leevibus; apertura circulari, antice vix producta ;

labio arcuato; labro margine postice subangulato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

This shell is very elegantly formed, but has lost some of the

upper whorls. When perfect, this species would be the most

beautiful in a genus where all the species are beautiful.

Genus Esara, Gray.

1. Ebala diaphana, A. Adams.

E, testa subulata, turrita, imperforata, nitida, pellucida, vitrea, apice

obtuso; anfractibus 7, convexiusculis, ‘suturis marginatis, anfractu

4A. Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

ultimo rotundato; apertura orbiculato-quadrata, antice subpro-

ducta et angulata; labio rectiusculo, superne vix flexuoso,

Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms.

2. Ebala scintillans, A. Adams.

E. testa subulata, turrita, alba, opaca, nitida, imperforata ; anfrac-

tibus normalibus 7, planiusculis, simplicibus; anfractu ultimo

rotundato ; apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, antice producto,

Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms.

Genus Curysatirpa, P. P. Carpenter.

1. Chrysallida pygmea, A. Adams.

C. testa parva, turrita, in medio tumida, apice obtuso, alba; anfrac-

tibus 43, planis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis rectis, interstitiis

punctatis ; anfractu ultimo ad basin rotundato ; apertura oblonga ;

plica parietali inconspicua, obliqua.

Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms.

2. Chrysallida pupula, A. Adams.

C. testa subrimata, oblongo-ovata, in medio tumida, tenuicula, albida ;

anfractibus 53, planulatis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis rectis

validis, ad suturas rotundatis ac prominentibus, interstitiis trans-

versim striatis ; anfractu ultimo ad basin rotundato et contracto;

apertura oblonga; plica parietali obliqua.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms.

3. Chrysallida consimilis, A. Adams.

C. testa oblongo-ovata, subrimata, alba, solida, longitudinaliter pli-

cata; anfractibus 53, planis, plicis rectis validis, interstitiis sim-

plicibus; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato; apertura

oblonga; plica parietali transversa, valida.

Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms.

Like C. pupula, but elongated and less tumid in the middle ;

inner lip thickened, and the parietal plica strong and transverse ;

the interstices between the ribs simple.

4. Chrysallida consobrina, A. Adams.

C. testa oblongo-ovali, subrimata, alba, solida, subpyramidali; an-

fractibus 53, planiusculis, longitudiualiter plicatis, plicis rectis

validis, interstitiis valde striatis; apertura ovata; plica parietali

valida; labro intus sulcato.

Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand.

Like C. pupula, but stouter and more pyramidal, and with the

interstices coarsely striated ; outer lip internally sulcate.

Mr, A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 45

5. Chrysallida alveata, A. Adams.

C. testa ovato-oblonga, rimata, alba, nitida, semiopaca ; anfractibus

53, planiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis, interstitiis crebre stri-

atis ; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad basin rotundato ; apertura ovata;

plica parietali obliqua.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms.

Like C. pupula, but semi-opake, thinner, and more slender ;

the ribs smaller, and not prominent at the sutures; interstices

more coarsely striated.

6. Chrysallida munda, A. Adams.

C. testa ovato-oblonga, in medio tumida, albida; anfractibus 41,

convexiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis ad suturas simpli-

cibus, interstitiis tenuiter striatis ; anfractu ultimo ad basin rotun-

dato; apertura oblonga; plica parietali obliqua.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

Like C. pupula, but shorter and more conical ; whorls more

convex ; plice simple at the sutures, and the intervals between

the plicee very finely striated.

7. Chrysallida mumia, A. Adams.

C. testa elongato-ovali, albida; anfractibus 63, planiusculis, plicis

longitudinalibus obliquis instructis, interstitiis transversim tenuis- °

sime striatis ; apertura ovata; plica parietali obliqua.

Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms.

Like C. munda, but more elongate; whorls more numerous

and less convex ; interstices very finely striated.

8. Chrysallida nana, A. Adams.

C. testa perparva, gracili, tereti, alba; anfractibus 44, convexiusculis,

longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis distantibus; anfractu ultimo ad

peripheriam rotundato, plicis ad basin evanidis : ; apertura ovata ;

plica parietali inconspicua, obliqua.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms.

9. Chrysallida terebra, A. Adams.

C. testa gracili, tereti, subulata, nitida, albida; anfractibus 73, planis,

longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis vix undulatis, validis, subdistanti-

bus, interstitiis creberrime transversim striatis ; suturis profundis;

anfractu ultimo ad basin subangulato; apertura subquadrata ;

plica parietali valida.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms.

10. Chrysallida pusio, A. Adams.

C. testa parva, turrito-conica, nitida ; anfractibus 5}, planis, oblique

46 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

plicatis, plicis validis, interstitiis transversim striatis; anfractu

ultimo ad basin subangulato; apertura vix quadrangulari; plica

parietali inferiore, valida, transversa.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms.

11. Chrysallida pura, A. Adams.

C. testa subulato-turrita, tenuicula, nivea, opaca; anfractibus norma-

libus 8, convexiusculis, costatis, costis rectiusculis validis; inter-

stitiis liris spiralibus decussatis ; costis in anfractu ultimo ad basin

extendentibus ; peripheria rotundata; apertura ovata ; labio recti-

usculo ; plica parietali superore.

Hab, Awa-Sima (in shell-sand).

Genus Dunxer1a, P. P. Carpenter.

Dunkeria craticulata, A. Adams.

D. testa elongato-turrita, pallide fusca; anfractibus rotundatis, cos-

tellis longitudinalibus permultis et lirulis spiralibus elevatis validis

eleganter cancellatis, interstitiis profundis, quadratis ; costellis in

anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam abrupte desinentibus; basi lirulis

concentricis instructa; apertura ovata; labio arcuato.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

Genus Evitime.ua, Forbes.

From the figure in the ‘ British Mollusca’ of Eulimella Scille

(pl. ¥. F. fig. 7), the animal has very obtuse folded tentacles and

other characters which would refer the genus to Pyramidellidee ;

the shell, however, is very similar to that of Eulima. The spe-

cimens serving for the descriptions of the following species were

dredged from deep water, and although in a good state of pre-

servation, were possessed of neither animals nor opercula.

1. Eulimella pellucens, A. Adams.

HE. testa subulato-pyramidali, gracili, pellucida, alba, anfractibus

supremis rufo tinctis; anfractibus 10, planatis, ultimo ad peri-

pheriam subangulato ; apertura oblongo-ovata ; labio rectiusculo,

producto, in medio subangulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

2. Eulimella opalina, A. Adams.

E. testa subulato-pyramidali, robusta, valida, alba, semipellucida,

opalina; anfractibus 10, planatis; suturis distinctis; anfractu

ultimo lato, ad peripheriam obtuse angulato; apertura oblonga,

lata, antice producta ; labio rectiusculo; Jabro in medio producto

et angulato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster. 47

3. Eulimella opaca, A. Adams.

E. testa subulato-pyramidali, alba, opaca, solidiuscula; anfractibus

10, planatis, ultimo ad peripheriam obtusim angulato; apertura

subquadrato-ovata; labio brevi, recto, subincrassato; labro in

medio subangulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

4, Eulimella vitrea, A. Adams.

#. testa parvula, subulato-pyramidali, alba, tenui, vitrea ; anfractibus

6, planatis; suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo magno, ad peri-

pheriam obtuse angulato; apertura subquadrata; labio brevi,

rectiusculo ; labro in medio obtusim angulato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

5. Eulimella hyalina, A. Adams.

E. testa subulato-pyramidali, brevi, alba, tenui, pellucida ; anfractibus

5, planatis ; suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam

rotundatim angulato; apertura subquadrata; labio rectinsculo ;

labro in medio obtusim angulato.

Ha). Sado; 30 fathoms.

Ta-Lien-Whan, China,

July 2, 1860.

1X.—Supplementary Memoir on the Genera Liriope and Pelto-

gaster, Rathke. By W. Litisesore.

[Plates II. and III.]

Amonest his collections made on the coast of Norway in 1858,

the author found a specimen of the female of Liriope, less deve-

loped than that previously described by him, fixed upon Pelto-

gaster Paguri. At Bohuslaen in Sweden, in 1859, he had the

opportunity of examining a living specimen of Sacculina and

several specimens of Peltogaster Paguri and P. sulcatus. He

also obtained examples of two new genera, one allied to Saccu-

lina and the other to Peltogaster. The examination of these new

materials gave rise to the paper of which the following is an

abstract.

Liriorr, Rathke.

The specimen measured 23 millim. across. The whole anterior

part of the Liriupe (see vol. vi. Pl. 4. figs. 2 & 3 a) had penetrated

through the skin of the Peltogaster, so that it could not be seen

from the outside. The part of the Peltogaster to which the

Liriope was attached was swelled. The Peltogaster contained no

eggs. The body of the Liriope was more distended than that

before described, and exhibited no folds or wrinkles. Its form

48. W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

was transversely oval; at the posterior part the anal aperture

was seen in a small depression, and surrounded with dark points

and a slightly projecting border. The body was less convex be-

low than above, and had no longitudinal fissure. The colour

was yellowish white.

Sacculina Carcini, J. V. Thompson.

Ent. Mag. vol. iii. p. 452 (1836).

Pachybdella Carcini, Diesing.

The author observes that the form of this animal changes

remarkably according as it contracts the pallium more or less, or

absorbs a larger or smaller quantity of water. When immersed

in spirits, still fixed to the Crab, the latter, by strongly drawing

up the abdomen, causes the Sacculina to acquire a flattened

form. By absorbing water it becomes more inflated and rounded.

After emptying and abandoning the oviferous tubes, the animal

acquires a more contracted form.

The author cites Thompson’s descriptions of the larva of

Sacculina, and copies his figures, which he considers to confirm

the opinion, put forward in the preceding memoir, that Sacculina

is a Cirripede; he also points out the error made in the report

of Thompson’s paper in Wiegmann’s ‘ Archiv’ for 1837, and

already indicated by us in a note on Leuckart’s Memoir on

Sacculina*, according to which Thompson regarded this parasite

as “ belonging to Lernzade,” whilst in reality his remarks evi-

dently tend to show that he considered its nearest affinities to be

with the Cirripedia.

The living Sacculina (Pl. II. fig. 1, nat. size) shows scarcely

any movement, except that it from time to time contracts the

aperture at b, so that the wrinkles of the pallium round this

aperture become more numerous, and form a depression as

shown in the figure. The pallium is slightly transparent, so

that the oviferous tubes may be indistinctly seen. The palhium

consists of three distinct membranes. Externally there is a

tolerably thick and opake yellowish-white chitinous membrane,

having on its inner face a pretty thick cellular layer. In this

cellular layer branching and anastomosing tubes containing a

darker matter are observed: these the author thinks may be

muscular tubes. A thick and opake membrane, slightly attached

by connective tissue, lies beneath this layer, and appears to pre-

sent a more complicated structure. Externally there is a thin

chitinous lamella, on which there are a great number of bands

of a more solid structure, rising a little above the lamella, and

becoming confounded with it at the extremities and sometimes

* See Annals, ser. 3. vol. iv. p. 424.

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liviope and Peltogaster. 49

also in the middle. Beneath this chitinous lamella is a thick

layer of an intercellular substance and indistinct cells, among

hich are more or less evident muscular fibres, feebly joined to-

gether, and destitute of transverse strie. This membrane is

easily detached from the others; it is described by Leuckart

(1. c. p. 427) as “a sort of fatty body, or a cutaneous muscular

sac permeated by fat.” Within this muscular membrane there

is another, delicate and transparent, containing small irregular

cells. At the upper part of the tube leading to the opening of

the mouth the two inner membranes unite with each other and

with the membranes enveloping the internal body, forming the

tube which clothes the inner face of the neck of the adhesive

organ. At the orifice opposite the mouth and on one side of

the body, these two membranes are also joined to those of the

fleshy body.. The tube descending to the organ of adhesion is

not spiral (fig. 2 a).

The internal body (corpus carnosum) differs little in the living

animal from that already figured by the author. It is more

inflated and rounded. A longitudinal section through the organ

of adhesion and the opposite opening is elliptical. The body is

surrounded by a delicate and transparent chitinous membrane,

on which there are small raised and irregular cells, probably the

nuclei of cells remaining after the membrane became chitinous.

This membrane exactly resembles the third or innermost mem-

brane of the pallium. It is united to that membrane at the

lower part of the body, at the orifice of the pallium and on the

right side of the bedy, and may be regarded as a continuation

of it. Between these two membranes are the oviferous tubes,

slightly attached to both of them, and not surrounded by any

other membranous sac, so that the young, when hatched, may

escape directly through the orifice of the pallium. In a specimen

with empty oviferous tubes, the residue of their membranes was

at the right side of the orifice of the pallium, and some of their

branches extended into that orifice. In the same specimen, near

this spot, and in the vicinity of the ramose gland, there were in

the bagly some brownish corneous tubercles, of irregular and

variable form : these were probably products of the ramose gland.

Close to the right side of the orifice of the pallium (fig. 2c) is

the orifice through which the internal ovaries communicate with

the oviferous tubes. The lower part of the body, in the vicinity

of the tube descending to the organ of adhesion, is whitish, and

the internal ovaries do not penetrate to it. The muscular mem-

brane forming its wall is more compact than elsewhere, except

the part surrounding the pallial orifice. In two small fragments

of this membrane, the author observed some filaments swelled

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. t

50 = =W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

here and there, and without transverse strie. At the place where

they were torn they presented a fibrous structure. The author

has found similar filaments in Peltogaster, and seems to think

that they may be nervous. Otherwise he has found no trace of

a nervous system.

In the inferior part of the body there are two organs in the

form of elongated sacs placed close together (Pl. II. fig. 9). At

the closed end (a) the walls are thick, compact, and whitish; at

the other end (b) they are thin and cellular. The contents of

these are small globules of variable size, without nuclei. One of

these organs was observed by Thompson, who says that it is

transparent, and supposed that it might be a stomach. They

appear to correspond exactly with those described by the author

in his former memoir, and which he regarded as primitive ova-

ries in P. Paguri and as male organs in P. sulcatus. From ob-

servations on the contents of the corresponding organs in a form

allied to Peltogaster, he is led to believe that they are testes. In

P. sulcatus he has always found them largest in the smaller

specimens, which had the ovaries and ova least developed.

Amongst the cells with a distinct nucleus he has also seen glo-

bules of larger or smaller size, some of which were of a brownish

colour.

No digestive organs were detected by the author; but he

thinks that if the animal has a stomach, it will be situated in the

lower part of the body.

The remaining and greater part of the internal body is of a

complicated structure, and consists principally of muscular tissue

and of the ovaries, together with a pretty large gland, regarded

by Leuckart as a cement-gland. The muscular membrane form-

ing the walls of the body resembles the second membrane of the

pallium ; but the muscular fibres are transversely striated. It is

covered externally by a very delicate membrane, probably of

chitinous nature, presenting bands similar to those of the second

membrane of the pallium. The internal muscular tissue is most

dense about the orifice of the pallium, round which it forms a

sort of sphincter (fig. 2b). The interior of the body is divided

into several compartments containing the ramified ovaries.

The muscular membrane of the body close to the orifice of the

pallium resembles that covering the lower part of the body. It

rises a little above the muscular membrane of the vicinity, and

extends to the orifice of the pallium. Beneath this membrane

there is a large gland formed of ramified tubes (fig. 4). Its

efferent canal was not observed, but its component tubes are

directed towards the upper part, and therefore probably towards

the orifice by which the internal ovaries communicate with the

oviferous tubes. The component tubes are 0°04 millim. in dia-

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster. 51

meter; their walls are formed of irregular cells. The gland was

empty in one specimen, its contents having probably been dis-

charged when the ova quitted the internal ovaries; in another

the gland was filled with a cellular matter, and the walls were

composed, as described by Leuckart, of cylindrical cells. Leuckart

regards this as a cement-gland ; and the corneous tubercles found

m its vicinity render this view not improbable. Otherwise, if

the two sacciform organs are not testes, this gland may be sup-

posed to be a testis, as it presents some resemblance to the testes

of the Cirripedia.

Clistosaccus * Paguri, nov. gen. et spec.

This parasite was found, in July 1859, upon two small speci-

mens of Pagurus Bernhardus, taken at Christinebourg, in

Bohuslaen. There was a single specimen on each Pagurus,

attached to the abdomen in the place usually occupied by Pelto-

gaster, namely, on the left side, near the base of the abdomen.

The animal (PI. II. fig. 5) has the form of a completely closed-

and more or less rounded sac, fixed by one side to the abdomen

of the Pagurus. The largest specimen was 5 millim. in length,

and was of an oval form; the smaller one was rounded. The

surface of the pallium was smooth, and, in the larger specimen,

exhibited a slight sinuosity at the lower part where it was at-

tached. The pallium was tolerably thick, though more trans-

parent than in Saceulina. In the larger individual there was an

empty space on one side of the larger extremity. In structure

the pallium resembled that of Sacculina. The portion of the

parasite which was fixed to the abdomen of the Pagurus (fig. 6 a)

was very convex, and had traversed the skin of the Crab. The

compact external membrane of the pallium is not continued over

the part of the animal which penetrates the skin of the host,

but terminates close to this, in a raised, horny, brownish margin,

which becomes confounded with the skin of the Pagurus, just as

the corneous margins of the organs of adhesion in Sacculina and

Peltogaster unite with the skin of the Crustacea to which they

are attached. This corneous border may therefore be regarded

as the organ of adhesion of this animal. It is presumable that

the skin which envelopes the organ of adhesion in the younger

individuals of Peltogaster adheres in exactly the same manner

to the abdomen of Pagurus. Probably the young Sacculine are

also fixed in the same way. Young Peltogasters sometimes

have the anterior orifice closed, but they always possess a buccal

orifice. There is consequently a great analogy between Clisto-

saccus and the young of Peltogaster, and perhaps of Sacculina ;

* khetords, closed ; waxKos, sac.

52 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

but Clistosaccus differs from both in the absence of a buccal ori-

fice. It appears therefore to have remained at a lower stage of

development, although, as compared with Peltogaster, in its in-

ternal structure it represents a higher degree, and approaches

more to Sacculina. ;

The portion of the Clistosaccus which had traversed the skin

of the Pagurus (fig. 6 a) was enveloped by a thick, but not com-

pact, muscular and cellular membrane, which appeared to be a

continuation of the second membrane of the pallium. Imme-

diately under the skin of the Pagurus the penetrant portion of

the parasite bore a circle of soft ramose appendages (figs. 6 6

& 7), consisting of a delicate and transparent external mem-

brane, and, within this, of granules and small round vesicles

without distinct nuclei: Beneath these the integument became

thicker; so that the thickest part was near the base, where it

presented a very uneven surface.

In the structure of this part we find a striking analogy with

Anelasma squalicola. The peduncle of the latter, which pene-

trates the skin of the Shark, has a great resemblance to the por-

tion of the Clistosaccus which traverses the skin of the Pagurus.

It is also furnished with similar ramose appendages. As Clisto-

saccus has no buccal orifice, it must be supposed to obtain its

nourishment by absorption; and the ramose appendages are

probably absorbent organs, comparable to the villosities of the

intestines in the higher animals. These appendages in Ane-

lasma may perhaps have a similar function.

When the pallium is opened (fig. 6), the animal presents a

structure almost exactly in accordance with that of Sacculina.

There is a muscular, oval, whitish internal body (c), surrounded

on all sides by oviferous tubes. This body has a small neck, by

which it is fixed to the basal part of the animal. The body is

comparatively smaller than in Sacculina, and the author could

not ascertain whether it is attached to the pallium. Within the

body there were more or less developed ovules, but not enclosed

in ramified tubes. As the pallium is completely closed, a fissure

must be produced in it somewhere for the escape of the young.

The author gives the following characters of his new genus and

species :— ;

CLISTOSACCUS, Nov. gen.

Animal e Crustaceorum classe et Cirripediorum subclasse, generibus

Sacculine et Peltogasteris affine, ectoparasiticum, in abdomine Pa-

guri degens.

Animal sacciforme, saccum rotundum vel ovalem, clausum et leevem

preebens, latere uno (infericre) in abdomine Paguri immerso, molli

et appendicibus ramosis (absorbentibus ?) preedito, ibique pallii tunica’

extima chitinosa cum cute Paguri coalita. allio aperto corpus

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster. 53

parvulum carnosum, ovaria interna continens, et tubulis oviferis

ceeciformibus obtectum, videmus.

Clistosaccus Paguri, n. sp.

Specimina duo, quorum majus (fig. 5) 5 millim. longum in abdo-

mine Paguri Bernhardi, mense Julii ad litus Bahusiz accepta.

Peltogaster Paguri, Rathke.

The outer membrane of the pallium is composed of two chiti-

nous lamellz, of which the exterior is the thickest, and has more

or less distinct longitudinal lines or bands, somewhat resembling

those occurring in the membrane enveloping the ovarian sac.

The development of these bands varies upon different parts of

the pallium, and the lamella itself is from time to time of dif-

ferent degrees of thickness and opacity. On the imner face of

the interior and more delicate membrane there is a more or less

distinct epithelium with irregular cells ; and this lamella itself is

sometimes composed of hexagonal cells. The epithelium is more

distinct between the bands. Within this lamella, and slightly

attached to, or sometimes separate from it, there is a membrane

or thick and more or less opake sac, of cellular and fibrous struc-

ture. It consists of a thick cellular layer, upon the inner face

of which there are bundles of muscular fibres feebly bound to-

gether and directed transversely. These fibres are naturally

formed from the cellular layer, and in P. sulcatus the author has

seen these cells taking the form of fibres, which are striated,

whilst in P. Paguri they are smooth. In the cellular layer

there is a system of lacunar canals, but less developed than in

- Apeltes.

This membrane answers exactly to the second membrane of

the pallium in Sacculina, and the author therefore regards it as

belonging to the pallium, although, when the Peltogaster con-

tains no ova, it is sometimes contracted, and forms a sac con-

siderably removed from the outer membrane (PI. III. fig. 2d). It

extends into the anterior orifice of the pallium, where it is very

thick and abundantly furnished with muscular fibres which act

as sphincters. It is probably this sac that was regarded by

Rathke as an organ of digestion or stomach, and at the same

time as a matrix. The author described its membrane as the

“ dermis” in his previous memoir.

When these membranes are removed from the animal con-

taining ova, its lower surface presents the appearance shown in

Pl. II. fig. 8*. Along the median portion there is a whitish or yel-

lowish body (the ovarian sac), which is bordered above and along

* The specimen figured was preserved in spirit. .

54 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

the sides by a large oviferous sac. On the lower part of the

ovarian sac there are two elongated cylindrical bodies surrounded

by connective tissue, by which they are attached to the sac (e ¢,

and fig. 9). The author regards these as testes, principally

from his observations on the allied new form Apeltes. From the

more obtuse and whitish extremity, which is surrounded by a

rather thick cellular membrane, issues a narrow and compact

serpentine canal (b), which is attached to the membrane of the

oviferous sac.

The ovarian sac is attached by connective tissue to the ovi-

ferous sac which surrounds it, and anteriorly (a) and posteriorly

to the inner membrane of the pallium; it sends a small tube

into the neck of the adhesive organ. The external chitinous

membrane of this sac is furnished with raised and regular longi-

tudinal bands, which appear to have a canal in their interior,

Under this outer membrane there is another, which is cellular

and fibrous, and resembles the muscular coat of the pallium,

except that the muscular tissue is rather denser. The ovarian

sac thus presents a great conformity of structure with the pal-

lum. In one individual its anterior extremity was produced

into the pallial orifice, so as to be visible before the removal of

the pallium. The author detected no aperture at the anterior

extremity ; the membranes there were only a little thinner; nor

did he succeed in finding the aperture through which the ova

must escape from the ovarian sac.

The ovaries contained in the ovarian sac form two sacs parallel

to the axis of the body. In their lateral portions these sacs bear

lobules or branches of different lengths, and they become con-

founded at their posterior part. They vary both in form and

volume as the eggs are developed. In the specimen represented

in fig. 8, the ovaries contained ova, cells, and intercellular sub-

stance. Some of the ova were tolerably large, and filled with a

great number of vesicles. The ovarian sac was whitish, tinged

posteriorly with yellowish red.

The ovarian sac in Peltogaster corresponds exactly with the

part called “corpus carnosum” in Sacculina by the author. Its

principal contents are ovaries; and it is clear that the ovarian

sac, as well as the “ transformed body” in Sacculina, must ab-

sorb the food.

The testes (Pl. II. figs. 8c & 9) are always of the same

form. ‘Their colour is greenish yellow, with darker transverse

lines. Their walls are compact, thick and opake, and formed of

several layers of cells. They are surrounded by a sac of con-

nective tissue, which is very thick and cellular at the part whence

the canal issues and which surrounds the canal itself. They are

empty in specimens with a greatly developed oviferous sac; in

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster. 55

those in which this is wanting they have cellular and viscid

contents. No spermatozoids were detected in them. The canal

issuing from them is compact and strong, but narrow and tor-

tuous ; at the part attached to the testis it has a flask-shaped

dilatation of a less solid consistence. In the specimen figured

(fig. 8), one of the canals had in the middle a short cecal branch,

and also an apophysis at the extremity attached to the oviferous

sac; these were wanting in the other canal. At the point where

the canal terminated, the membrane surrounding the oviferous

sac was thicker, uneven, rugose and brownish, apparently indi-

cating that a deposition of cement had taken place. The canal

being attached to the oviferous sac seems to prove that the ova

are not fecundated until after leaving the ovary.

The oviferous sac (fig.,8 d) is voluminous, surrounds the

ovarian sac above and along the sides, and forms the greater

part of the contents of the Peltogaster. It is everywhere enve-

loped in a delicate pellucid membrane, having small and more

or less distinct irregular cells; it is slightly attached by connec-

tive tissue both to the muscular membrane of the pallium and

to the ovarian sac. The membrane surrounding the oviferous

sac appears to be exactly analogous to those which in Sacculina

are placed closest to the oviferous tubes. Within are the ova,

held together by cement, just as in the ovisacs of Cyclops. The

oviferous sac corresponds with the oviferous tubes of Sacculina.

Its colour was yellowish red, but varies according to the deve-

lopment of the ova.

From these observations, the author’s previous statements re-

garding the ovaries (Annals, vol. vi. pp. 166, 167) must be sup-

pressed. The portions described and figured by him as “ pri-

mitive ovaries” are the testes, enveloped by their sacs. The

supposition that the animals perish after having once produced

their ova (p. 167) is also erroneous. The author has found in

the same individual of P. sulcatus, hatched young in the ovife-

rous sacs, and large eggs, filled with yellowish vesicles, in the

ovaries. After the escape of the young, the oviferous sac is

probably destroyed, as is the case in Cyclops and Sacculina ;

the new ova are then probably enclosed in a new oviferous

sac.

The author on one occasion met with a small specimen of this

species in which he could discover no trace of the anterior orifice

of the pallium. He at first took it for a distinct species, but the

form of its organ of adhesion and of its testes showed it to be-

long to P. Paguri. It was three millim, in length, and the

colour of its oviferous sac was a deep brownish red. It was

attached to P. chiracanthus, Lillj. This closed structure of the

56 = W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

women: seems to belong to a particular grade of development

oth in P. Paguri and P. sulcatus.

Peltogaster sulcatus, Lilljeborg.

In the arrangement of the parts of the body, this species agrees

with the preceding. The outer chitinous membrane of the pal-

hum is destitute of longitudinal bands or raised lines; and the

muscular membrane has the cellular layer thinner and the fibrous

layer more developed, forming a compact stratum of distinctly

striated fibres. The outer membrane of the ovarian sac is also

destitute of longitudinal bands, and its muscular membrane is

much thinner than in P. Paguri. The testes are of a different

form (see Annals, vol. vi. pl. 4. fig. 11). They are small in

specimens with a large sac of ova, and largest in small specimens

without an oviferous sac. Sometimes they are found empty,

sometimes filled with granules and cells with distinct nuclei, and

enveloping a smaller sac or having double walls (PI. II. fig. 10).

On issuing from the testis, the canal, in the specimen figured,

was a little thickened and opake. The extremity which was

attached to the membrane (c, of the future oviferous sac ?) was

slightly enlarged, having its margins uneven and rather thick.

At this point the canal appeared to have traversed the mem-

brane, on the other side of which there was a vesicle containing

a smaller one (b) fixed to the orifice of the canal. The spermo-

genous cells in these testes were less developed than in that of

Apeltes, in which their nature was clearly seen.

The ovaries are nearly of the same form as in P. Paguri. In

neither species could the author find in the ovarian sac any

organ corresponding with the supposed cement-gland of Saccu-

lina, which seems to support the opinion that this may be the

testis. No orifice for the escape of the ova could be detected.

The form of the adult animal differs a little from that repre-

sented in the author’s previous memoir; it is shown from a

living specimen in PI. III. fig. 1. Fig. 2 represents a specimen,

preserved in spirit, from which the young had escaped, and in

which the ovaries contained no eggs. A great part of it is

empty; the small ovarian sac (e) extends along the lower part:

of the body from end to end. It is pretty closely surrounded

by the muscular membrane (d) of the pallium, which is con-

tracted and widely separated from the outer chitinous membrane.

At the anterior extremity (a), the anterior part of the ovarian sac

is forced through the pallial orifice ; it has burst, and let out a

portion of its contents. Sometimes similar empty specimens

are met with alive, but they are probably near the end of their

existence.

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster. 57

Small specimens exhibit a good deal of vivacity, which decreases

with their growth. When very small, the animals curve their

bodies in different directions, and exhibit vermicular movements,

constantly contracting the body from behind forwards. The

short tube surrounding the pallial orifice extends and becomes

slightly dilated, and from time to time one of the internal mem-

branes is pushed out, in the form of a sac, through this orifice.

Sometimes they retract the little tube, and then the orifice appears

as a depression.

These small individuals differ greatly in form from those which

have completed their development. Of the smallest (figs. 3, 4)

the author once found eight individuals on the abdomen of a

small specimen of Pagurus cuanensis. The one figured (fig. 4),

which is distorted by its removal from the Pagurus, has at its

anteridr extremity (5) the carapace of a Cirripede-larva in the

last stage of development (c), fixed in the depression of the re-

tracted tube of the pallium. It is a cast skin (fig. 5), and its

form is precisely that of the ordinary larvee of the Cirripedes in

what Darwin calls the “ pupal stage.” This larva has six pairs

of feet and a caudal appendage. The prehensile antenne are

large, and are fixed in the pallial orifice of the Peltogaster. As

a similar carapace was attached to three of the eight specimens

above referred to, and it has never been met with except on the

smallest and least developed Peltogasters, it appears certain that

it belongs to the last stage of development of the larva of Pelto-

gaster, and that it has remained fixed for some time after the

Peltogaster has issued from it.

The small Peltogasters differ from the fully-developed indivi-

duals, especially in the structure of the organ of adhesion and

of the part of the body in the vicinity of that organ,—the dif-

ferences indicating that, as might be expected, these parts con-

stitute more powerful organs of suction than in the adult indi-

viduals. On comparing the figures (Pl. III. figs. 3 & 4 with

1 & 2), the tube (a) by which the animal is attached to- the

Pagurus differs greatly both im size and structure. This tube,

in the young animal, is much larger and of a more tender con- -

sistence, except at the lower margin, which was attached to the

Pagurus. Within this tube there is another with thick cellular

walls, formed by the muscular membrane of the pallium, and

apparently also by the tube which issues from the ovarian sac

and unites with the preceding one. The margins of both, but

especially of the former, are bent outwards. Under the micro-

scope the end of the interior tube is seen to be principally com-

posed of cells and an intercellular substance. It presents two

concentric layers,—the outer belonging probably to the mem-

brane of the pallium, the inner to the ovarian sac. The cells of

58 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

the outer layer are larger, more transparent, and less strongly

united than those of the inner, and at its outer margin there

are one or two rows of cylindrical cells of larger size than the

rest. The inner layer is of a yellowish or brownish colour ; its

cellular structure is less distinct, and is not perceptible at its

outer margin, which is somewhat fibrous and distinctly limited.

This margin has already some resemblance to the organ of ad-

hesion in Sacculina. The inner layer is also compact and co-

herent even under strong pressure ; so that everything seems to

prove that it is this layer which, in the fully-developed animal,

becomes converted into the horny disk attached to the skin of

the Pagurus. At the point where the inner tube is fixed, there

is a hole through the two chitinous lamelle of which the skin of

the Pagurus consists; and after the removal of the young Pelto-

gaster, a portion of the internal tissues of the Pagurus may be

seen hanging out of this aperture. Hence it is clear that it is by

the inner tube that the Peltogaster sucks its nourishment from

the abdomen of the Pagurus.

The testes are very large, and placed at the upper part of the

tube just described. This great development of the testes in so

young an animal leads one to suppose that they may at this

time have some other function than that of testes. As they

contain brown pigment-granules and their contents are very

coherent, the author is inclined to think that they secrete the

cement, as do the ovaries, according to Darwin, in the ordinary

Cirripedes, The pallium in this Peltogaster bristled with short

spines.

In a specimen nearly twice the length of that figured (fig. 4)

the body was rather more elongated, and the ovarian sac with

its contents was more evident. The tube of the organ of ad-

hesion was smaller, and had become narrower at its lower extre-

mity. The testes were also smaller. It exhibited no vermicular

contractions, but curved its body in various directions with viva-

city. There was an orifice at the anterior extremity of the body.

The author describes the mode of attachment of this Peltogaster

to the abdomen of the Pagurus. When viewed from the lower

surface of the skin of the latter, there is an orifice surrounded

by the inner chitinous lamella of the skin, which is still very

delicate and transparent, having been very little impregnated

with cement, but immediately round the orifice presents some

concentric striz. Beyond and round this lamella there is a

circular border, thick and brownish, belonging to the outer

lamella of the skin of the Pagurus. This border marks the limit

of the aperture in the outer lamella; it is already strongly

impregnated with cement, and from it there run inwards some

radiating limes formed of brown cement.

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster. 59

In the attachment of the old Peltogaster sulcatus, the inner

lamella of the skin of the Pagurus is strongly impregnated with

cement. ‘The central aperture is closed by a layer of opake

and deep-brown cement, and the concentric striz surrounding —

this aperture are far more distinct. The raised border of the

outer lamella is larger and more elevated, its colour is darker,

and its structure fibrous.

The organ of adhesion in a fully-developed egg-bearing Pelto-

gaster sulcatus is bounded by a sinuous ring, which, with all the

parts placed within it, is of a brownish colour and much impreg-

nated with cement. An inner sinuous ring indicates the circum-

ference of the part which is fixed upon the skin of the Pagurus ;

it is situated upon a small neck, and forms the organ of adhe-

sion, strictly so called. The outer ring, which is a little raised

and resembles a cement-canal, sends inwards branches conveying

cement, and forms the outer boundary of a buckler which exists

in the skin and surrounds the neck of the organ of adhesion.

The margin of the part of the organ of adhesion at the lower

extremity of the neck is darker than the rest of the organ, and

from it numerous radiating lines of cement run towards the

centre. The central orifice is closed by cement.

This mode of attachment proves that the Peltogaster, at this

stage of its development, no longer sucks its nourishment from

the Pagurus, the orifice through which the food must pass being

filled up with cement. Thus the functions of nutrition in these

animals must cease when they are completely developed,

In a specimen 5 millim. in iength the form was less elongated,

and the tube of adhesion shorter than in the two young indivi-

duals already described. The anterior extremity of the pallium

was closed. The ovaries were more developed, and distinctly

presented the form of two elongated ramose sacs. The testes

were scarcely perceptible. In another, 54 millim. long, and

further advanced, the tube of adhesion was narrower, and its

margin, folded outwards, had begun to unite with the internal

tube, acquiring the ordinary form of the fully-developed adhesive

organ. ‘The ovarian sac was very large, and contained distinct

ova; the ovarian branches had become short, prominent lobules.

The anterior extremity of the body had a small orifice.

Apeltes Paguri, nov. gen. et sp.

This parasite (PI. III. fig. 6) nearly resembles Peltogaster

Paguri in form. It is 11 millim. in length and 33 millim.

in thickness. It differs from all the preceding forms in the

structure of the part by which it is fixed upon the Pagurus.

Behind the middle of the lower part of the body (fig. 7) there

60 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

is a large rounded aperture in the pallium; the margin of the

chitinous membrane of the pallium round this orifice is a little

elevated, and by this the animal is fixed to the skin of the Pa-

gurus. At the posterior extremity of the body there is a small

tubercle or tube (b), the outer membrane of the pallium forming

there a projecting border around an aperture which is closed by

the internal membranes. A short and corneous tube from the

ovarian sac also leads to this point. At the anterior extremity (a)

there is a large gaping orifice, of which the lower margin forms

an obtuse point. If the posterior tube is ever opened, we have

thus an anterior and a posterior orifice, which seem to offer some

analogy with a mouth and an anus, even if they have not the same

functions. The pallium consists of the ordinary membranes.

In the muscular membrane, especially on the lower surface,

there is a system of lacunar vessels (figs. 7 & 8), presenting

trunks of considerable size, from which numerous branches

ramify throughout the pallium.

The ovarian sac (fig. 9) resembles that of Peltogaster Paguri.

The outer membrane has longitudinal bands, and beneath it

there is a muscular membrane with fine fibres slightly bound

together. At the anterior extremity this membrane forms a

thick layer of lax cellular tissue (fig. 10). The two sacciform

ovaries (¢ c) are surrounded by a very delicate structureless

membrane. They had apparently been recently emptied, and

contained very few ova, which resembled those in the ovisac.

At the posterior extremity (5) there is a short tube, before which

the two ovaries are united. Between the ovaries (which are

spread out in the figure) there is a single testis (a), of large size,

oval, opake and yellowish, attached by connective tissue near to

the anterior extremity. Its walls are formed of a delicate struc-

tureless membrane, clothed internally with a thick layer of forma-

tive matter. From the anterior extremity issue two efferent

canals. The walls of these canals, close to the testis, are of a

lax tissue, containing a great quantity of fine fibres mixed with

cellular matters. The testis was filled with spermogenous cells,

“all nearly equally developed, more or less rounded, and contain-

ing several fatty globules or drops of various sizes. Hence it is

probable that the ova, which were in the ovisac, were not yet

fecundated.

Of this new form the author only obtained a single specimen,

which was found on a small individual of Pagurus Bernhardus,

on the coast of Bohuslaen. All the figures are from the animal

preserved in spirit.

The author gives the following tabular view of the genera

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster. 61

forming his proposed order of Cirripedia Suctoria, which he

considers to constitute two families :—

Genera.

( apertura

‘in tubulis suctoria,

ramosis 1 Familia. sive ore

ceciformibus.. Sacculinide. }j preditum Sacculina.

Corpussubtus } _

sine aper-

tura suc-

CirRIPEDIA, | toria ... Clistosaccus.

Ordo

SucToria.

Ora ( tubulo

ostico

pereeitur ats $

testes duo Peltogaster.

in sacco sim- 2 Familia.

\ plici magno .. Peltogastride.< tubulo

Corpus postico

brevis-

simo ;

testis

unus.... Apeltes.

He also gives the following modified characters of the genera

Sacculina (Pachybdella) and Peltogaster :—

Genus Saccutina, Thompson.

(Pachybdella, Diesing.)

Animal e Crustaceorum classe et Cirripediorum subclasse, ecto-

parasiticum, sub abdomine Crustaceorum Decapodorum Brachy-

- urorum degens.

Animal adultum crassum, sacciforme, transverse ellipticum, cute

(pallio) levi, molli, sed firma, corpus internum crassum, carnosum,

genitalia continens et sine cavitate digestionis distincta, instar pallii

circumdante, vestitum. Os in organo adfigendi subinfundibuliformi

et corneo perforatum, et in cesophagum vel tubulum suctorium trans-

iens. Genitalia bisexualia. ‘Testes duo, sacculiformes, elongati?

vel fortasse tubuliformes et ramosi?, in corpore interno positi. Ova-

ria ramosa, tubuliformia, in corpore interno sita. Tubuli oviferi

numerosi, ramosi, ceeciformes, circa corpus internum ad duas mem-

branas tenues adfixi. Cavitas inter corpus internum et pallium per

foramen sat magnum, ori oppositum et plicis pallii cireumdatum,

aperta. —

Pullus entomostraciformis, pullo Cirripediorum processibus ad

latera partis anterioris corporis similis, et tantum processibus pluri-

bus posterioribus diversus.

Genus Pe.trocasterR, H. Rathke.

Animal e Crustaceorum classe et Cirripediorum subclasse, ecto-

parasiticum, in abdomine Crustaceorum generis Paguri degens.

62 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Liriope and Peltogaster.

Animal adultum: Corpus sacciforme, elongatum, teretiuseulum,

vel depressiusculum, cute (pallio) plus-vel minus pellucida sed firma

vestitum, minime segmentatum, et partibus appendicularibus articu-

latis destitutum. Os vel apertura suctoria in organo adfigendi sub-

infundibuliformi, vel acetabuliformi, vel etiam tubiformi, plus vel

minus corned, in latere inferiore corporis situm, appendicibus bucea-

libus nullis. Ad extremitatem unam (anteriorem) corporis plerum-

que apertura, interdum magna, interdum parva, cavitatem intra-

pallialem aperiens adest. Nullum corpus internum crassum et car-

nosum, ut apud Sacculinam, nullusque ventriculus adest, saccum vero

internum musculosum, ovaria amplectens, invenimus. Genitalia bi-

sexualia. Testes duo simplices tubiformes vel sacculiformes, infra

saccum ovariorum positi, uterque canaliculo ad saccum oviferum ad-

fixus. Ovaria duo sacciformia, plus vel minus ramosa vel lobata, et

sacco communi inclusa. Ova, quum ex ovariis exierunt, in sacco

magno, ovariorum saccum communem supra et ad latera obtegente,

adservantur. ;

Pulli pullis antecedentis similes, entomostraciformes, cum Cirri-

pediorum pullis processibus lateralibus a parte anteriore et inferiore

corporis exeuntibus congruentes.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES II. & IIIf.

PuarTe II.

Figs. 1 to 4, Sacculina Carcini.

Fig. 1. The animal, of the natural size: a, the organ of adhesion; 5, the

orifice of the pallium*.

Fig. 2. The internal or ovarian body, of the natural size: a, the orifice of

the mouth or sucker; 5, the thick muscular membrane around

the orifice of the pallium; c, the aperture through which the

internal ovaries issue and communicate with the oviferous tubes ;

d, a portion of the second and third membranes of the pallium ;

e, a portion of the outer chitinous membrane of the pallium*.

Fig. 3. A testis (?): a, the apical portion, which is compact and whitish ;

b, the basal portion, which is more lax and cellular*,

Fig. 4. A portion of the cement-gland (?), magnified 200 diameters *.

Figs. 5 to 7, Clistosaccus Paguri.

Fig. 5. Alarge specimen attached to the abdomen of Pagurus Bernhardus :

a, the Clistosaccus; 6, the abdomen of the Pagurus.

Fig. 6. The animal, opened: a, the portion situated beneath the skin of

the Pagurus; 6 6, the ramose appendages; c, the ovarian body ;

d d, lobes of the pallium; ee, the skin of the Pagurus *.

Fig. 7. One of the ramose appendages, more highly magnified.

Figs. 8 & 9, Peltogaster Paguri.

Fig. 8. An oviferous individual, of which the pallium has been detached :

a, the anterior extremity of the sac or ovarian body ; 4, the pos-

terior extremity of the same; c c, the testes; d d, the oviferous

sac (magnified 25 diameters).

Fig. 9. A testis: a, the testis; 6, the efferent canal*.

Fig. 10. Peltogaster sulcatus; the testis of a very young individual (the

same as represented in Pl. III. fig. 4): a, the testis; 5, a vesicle

+ The figures to which an * is affixed have been drawn from living specimens.

Bibliographical Notices. 63

attached to the orifice of the efferent canal; ¢ c, a fragment of

the membrane to which the canal is attached (magnified 200

diameters).

Puate III.

Figs. 1 to 5, Peltogaster sulcatus.

Fig. 1. An adult individual seen from the side: a, the organ of adhesion*.

Fig. 2. An adult individual deprived of its eggs and young: a, the anterior

extremity, at which the end of the ovarian sac has been pushed

out; 5, the posterior extremity of the body, a little contracted ;

c, the organ of adhesion; d, the muscular membrane of the pal-

lium; e, the ovarian sac.

Fig. 3. A very young individual, slightly magnified: a, the tube of the

organ of adhesion *.

Fig. 4. The same individual more highly magnified, and having wrinkles

and folds caused by the contraction of the animal : a, the tube of

the organ of adhesion; 0, the anterior extremity, at which a cast

skin (c) of its larva in the last stage of development is attached

by its prehensile antennz in the orifice of the pallium; d, the

internal and cellular tube of the organ of adhesion; e, tlie poste-

rior extremity, which has been curved *.

Fig. 5. The cast skin of the larva, magnified 200 diameters: a, the pre-

hensile antenne ; J, the anterior extremity of the Peltogaster.

Figs. 6 to 10, Apelies Paguri.

Fig. 6. The animal seen from above: a, the anterior extremity; }, the

sterior extremity, with a small tube.

Fig. 7. The same individual seen from beneath: a, the anterior orifice of

the pallium; 6, the posterior extremity; c, a fragment of the

skin of the Pagurus attached to the organ of adhesion or to the

margin of the pallium, which surrounds the large round aperture

occurring at this point.

Fig. 8. The anterior extremity of the same, showing the ramose lacune

in the muscular membrane of the pallium, seen from above.

_ Fig. 9. The ovarian sac of the same, seen from above: a, a fragment of

ni pallium attached to the anterior extremity; 0, the posterior

tube.

Fig. 10. The two sacciform ovaries, slightly separated, and the testis, seen

from the lower surface: a, the testis, with two efferent canals ;

6 b, the thick cellular layer at the anterior extremity of the ova-

ries; ¢ c, the two ovaries; d, their posterior extremity.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Sea and its Living Wonders; translated from the German

edition, and partly re-written. by the Author, Dr. G. Hartrwie.

With numerous woodcuts and twelve Chromoxylographic Plates

by Henry Nort Humpureys. 8vo. Longmans, London, 1860,

ConstDERING the vastness of the ocean, and the innumerable crea-

tures which dwell in it, we can hardly wonder that it furnishes an

inexhaustible theme for writers of all kinds, and the appearance of

many new books on the Sea and its inhabitants can excite no surprise

in our minds. The author of the present work tells us that “for

years his daily walks have been upon the beach, and that he has

64 Bibliographical Notices.

learnt to love the ocean as the Swiss mountaineer loves his native

Alps, or the Highlander the heath-covered hills of Caledonia.”

Under these circumstances he would seem to be the right man to

undertake the task of describing the sea and its living wonders,—

always provided that his scientific knowledge and literary powers

be equal to his fondness for his subject. In these respects we have

little to complain of. As Dr. Hartwig’s plan was to furnish his

readers with an account of the physical geography of the sea, and of

its principal inhabitants, together with what seems to us a somewhat

unnecessary history of maritime discovery, within the compass of an

octavo volume of some four hundred pages, it will be easily under-

stood that he can at best pass but superficially over so vast a range

of subjects : we look for nothing original in such a work ; and if the

author be careful in the collection of his facts, and show sound

judgment in their selection, we have every reason to be satisfied. In

these respects the reader of Dr. Hartwig’s book will have no cause

for complaint. Our author has evidently got together his materials

with a vast amount of labour and study; and, with the exception of

a few minor errors, to which we may have occasion to advert, the

compilation of the book has been most creditably executed.

With regard to the literary performance of the work, we must also

speak in terms of high commendation. Looking at it as a translation

by a German author from a German original, the language employed

is wonderfully good. It is only here and there that we meet with

slight traces of German modes of expression, or literal translations

of German terms which may perhaps be puzzling to the young na-

turalist. An example of this, which leads the author into a confu-

sion of terms, is to be found at pp. 2U3 and 204, where he translates

the German word ‘Fiihler”’ by its English equivalent, “feelers,”

applying it in the first place to the antenne of Insects and Crustacea,

and in the second to the claw-like palpi of the Scorpion. At p. 235

we also meet with a term which will seem curious to English readers

—“Snail-house,”’ a translation of ‘‘ Schneckenhaus,”’ applied to the

spiral shells of the Gasteropoda. And there are numerous examples

of the same sort of thing, which might easily have been got rid of by

the employment of an English editor to look through the proof-

sheets. These, however, are minor defects, and detract but little

from the exceedingly pleasing style in which the author has commu-

nicated his information—a style which will render his book a most

agreeable companion to the general reader, and especially a source of

great pleasure and improvement to the young. |

. Dr. Hartwig divides his book into three parts, of which the first

treats of the physical geography of the sea, the second of its inha-

bitants, and the third of the progress of maritime discovery.

In the first chapter our author dwells upon the magnitude of the

sea; but notwithstanding the warm and somewhat poetical feelings

which he attributes to himself in his preface, as above quoted, this

portion does not strike us as particularly happy. In succeeding

chapters he explains the mode of formation and propagation of

waves, the origin and course of the tides and currents of the ocean,

Bibliographical Notices. 65

the influence of winds, and the meteorological points connected with

the ocean. Although of course these chapters contain nothing new,

and only give a slight sketch of the multifarious and important phe-

nomena of the physical geography of the sea, they are agreeably and

clearly written, and will give the unlearned reader an excellent notion

of the subjects treated of.

chapters on the inhabitants of the sea commence with the

gigantic and highly organized Cetaceans, of which and of their mode

of capture we find a good account. In the second chapter of this

part the author seems to have fallen into a singular error in stating

that the Dugongs “form the connecting link between the real Whales

and the Seals and Walruses.” If not true Cetacea, these curious

animals are intermediate between the Cetacea and Pachydermata ;

but they certainly have nothing whatever to do with the Seals.

From these mammals the work follows a descending scale through

the different groups of the animal kingdom, treating briefly of a few

of the most remarkable members of each class, but devoting far more

space to the higher than to the lower forms. Indeed, although we

are far from looking for much philosophical zoology in a work of this

class, the author does not appear to us to have judged rightly in

omitting or passing very lightly over many things which in the hands

of some English writers have made up the romance of marine zoo-

logy. The metamorphoses of the higher Crustacea are, indeed,

briefly described; but the parasitic Crustaceans are scarcely men-

tioned, and their transformations, with the still more wonderful his-

tory of the Cirripedes, are passed in silence. The remarkable de-

velopment of the Echinoderms is not so much as alluded to, except

as regards Comatula; and the mode of reproduction of the Meduse,

the discovery of which led directly to the establishment of the law

of the Alternation of Generations by Steenstrup, is referred to (at

_p- 278) in a style which makes one feel that it had been better let

alone altogether. Our author, indeed, does not appear to have any

comprehension of the importance in modern zoology of the pheno-

mena to which the name of “alternation of generations’”’ has been

given; nor, if we may judge from his only references to them (at

pp- 256, 278), can he understand their nature very clearly : and it

will easily be understood that those chapters of his book which have

reference to the lower Invertebrata would have been all the better

had his knowledge been a little further extended in this direction.

Our author places the Diatomaceze amongst microscopic animals,

and describes the Sponges as members of the vegetable kingdom in

his chapter on sea-weeds : but in respect of this chapter we have a

heavier charge to make against him; for he has revived the long-

exploded notion that the edible birds’-nests of Java are composed of

sea-weeds collected on the shore and macerated in the stomach of the

Swift, and actually devotes about three pages of his book to the

full development of this subject, which has no business in his pages

at all.

The concluding chapters of the second part are devoted to the

geographical distribution of marine life, the phosphorescence of the

Amn, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 5

66 Bibliographical Notices.

sea, and the primitive ocean, which call for little notice. The first-

mentioned is principally derived from the posthumous work of Pro-

fessor Edward Forbes, the second contains a description of the lumi-

nosity of the ocean and of some of the animals which produce it,

and id last gives a brief outline of the geological history of the

earth.

The third part, as already stated, contains a summary of the his-

tory of maritime discovery ; and although it seems to us a little out

of place here, we must admit that it forms an attractive portion of

the book, and will be read by many with much interest. In fact,

notwithstanding the defects which we have already adverted to, Dr.

Hartwig’s volume must take a far higher place in our popular scien-

tific literature than can be accorded to many of the works on kindred

subjects which are constantly issuing from the press ; it furnishes a

good and comprehensive general view of the vast subject of which it

treats, and may be read with both pleasure and profit.

We have still a few words to say with regard to the illustrations ;

and here we hardly know whether those faults that we have to indi-

cate are to be ascribed to the author, the editor (if there be one), or

the publishers. The woodcuts, most of which are well executed, are

certainly, as stated on the title-page, numerous; for the publishers

seem to have brought together all their available stock of this nature,

and inserted figures wherever they had the shadow of a reason for so

doing. But of woodcuts specially executed for the work there ap-

pears to be an utter absence; and the illustrations inserted in the

first section are, for the most part, without the smallest relation to the

subject. Thus, we have a representation of ‘“ H.M.S. Resolute

lying-to in the North Atlantic,” which might be a representation of

any other ship in the same uncomfortable situation, and certainly

has nothing to do with the chapter in which it occupies a place; we

find two or three vignettes designated Japanese junks, and finally,

three views on the Great Bear Lake River. It is, however, amongst

the illustrations of the second part that we find the most cause of

complaint: here we have two perfectly distinct Herrings, two Ham-

mer-headed Sharks of the most incongruous description, three dif-

ferent figures with the simple designation “Seal,” and, we presume,

intended to represent the common Seal, and four Flying-Fishes, all

exhibiting differences in important characters. These things would

be sufficiently confusing to a young reader; but the figures of the

Cephalopodous Mollusca are still more open to criticism: here we

have no less than six woodcuts with the word ‘ Cuttle-fish”’ beneath

them, one of which is a Poulpe, and is given a second time with that

designation, whilst another figure of the Poulpe is denominated the

* Sea-Arrow.” There are also two Sea-horses, the second of which,

placed as a tail-piece at the end of the chapter on Echinoderms,

seems to have been designed by the artist whilst under some erro-

neous impression of the meaning of the second commandment: it is

certainly unlike anything on the earth or in the waters ; and we don’t

expect to find the original in heaven. The Barnacle figured on p. 77

as an illustration of the statement that the Whale is often covered

Bibliographical Notices. 67

with such creatures, is the common Barnacle, and has nothing to do

with the species parasitic on the Whale; and the representation of

the Barnacle in its legitimate place is actually a copy of Darwin’s

diagram to show the homologies of the pedunculated Cirripedes with

the other Crustacea !

But what shall we say of the twelve chromoxylographic plates by

Mr. H. N. Humphreys? From the imposing nature of the name

applied to them, we were led to expect some grand effort of art, and

were rather disappointed when we found that, after all the trouble

we had undergone in spelling out the above sesquipedalian word, the

articles themselves were simply large woodcuts, with a blue iint

across the top and a buff one across the bottom. And this first feel-

ing of disappointment was by no means lessened when we came to

inspect the woodcuts more closely. The three plates representing

the Australian Sea-bears, Penguins, and Gannets are the only ones

which we can contemplate with satisfaction; but even in these we

find defects : the principal figure in the group of Gannets, especially,

is rendered worthless as a zoological illustration by the fact that it

has four front toes on one foot and three on the other, and that the

membrane running to the hinder toe is on the outside of the foot in

the former case, and on the inside in the latter. Passing over those

plates which are intended to have a dramatic interest from the intro-

duction of human action, and which are remarkable neither for good-

ness nor badness, we may refer to the representation of a “ Light-

house and Waterspouts” as a miserable failure, and to the plate of

“Ocean Fish” as a collection of caricatures. The plate of Crustacea

is also indifferent ; but we think that all the preceding are thrown

completely into the shade by the unutterable badness of the ‘Ocean

Shells.” This is a confused mass of things, so badly arranged, so

badly drawn, and so badly managed in every way, that it is only with

considerable difficulty that one is able to make out what portions of

the group are intended for distinct objects; indeed, some parts of

this plate are still a mystery to us. We may add that most of the

spiral shells are reversed. In the plate of Star-fish, Zoophytes, and

Annelides, Mr. Humphreys has again indulged in that tendency to

augmentation which prompted him to give the Gannet five toes: it

is here exerted upon his Star-fishes, nearly all of which are either

furnished with six distinct rays, or with five so placed that the sixth

is inevitable.

It is with regret that we have felt it our duty to find so much fault

with one part of the execution of a book which in many respects

has’ been most satisfactorily. got up. We have, however, been so

long accustomed to see the -illustrations even of our popular books

on natural history correctly drawn, that any exception to the rule

becomes strikingly offensive ; and we can only hope that our remarks

may induce Mr. Humphreys to endeavour to obtain some know-

ledge of zoology before he again attempts to illustrate a book like

the present.

68 Bibliographical Notices.

The Ibis ; a Magazine of General Ornithology. Edited by Pure

Luruey Scuater, M.A. Vol. ii. Triibner & Co. 1860.

The second yearly volume of the ‘Ibis’ is now before us. Enough

has been said, on a former occasion, of the scope and character of

this Magazine. It only remains to say that the ‘Ibis’ for 1860

keeps up the promise of that of 1859, and fully sustains the reputa-

tion of its editor.

The second volume of the ‘Ibis’ contains articles upon the birds

of Turkey and Greece, Northern Africa, North-east Africa, Eastern

Africa, Natal, Celebes, New Guinea, China (Amoy), Arctic America,

Hudson’s Bay, Honduras, Guatemala, the Falkland Isles, as well as

several separate notices of individual species.

The papers of, Messrs. Tristram, Simpson, and Powys, and Mr.

Moore’s history of the occurrence of Pallas’s Sand-Grouse (Syrrhaptes

paradoxus) near Tremadoc, will be found interesting alike to British

and general ornithologists. So also is the account of the edible

Swallows’ nests, given by Mr. Blyth, who tells us that these nests

are formed from a certain secretion proceeding from the salivary

glands of the bird. Still it would be desirable to know what sub-

stances are taken for food by these birds during the exceptional

period of nesting ; for it is hard to believe that the viscous saliva of

a Swift could be developed in so extraordinary a degree unless it

were supplied by a corresponding diet.

Mr. O. Salvin has returned from Guatemala with rich stores of

new and important information.

A memoir of the late John Wolley is a well-deserved tribute to the

memory of one of the most diligent and successful of ornithological

explorers, himself an early and zealous promoter of the ‘ Ibis.’

There is in the present volume a careful review of M. O. des Murs’s

‘Oologie Ornithologique ;’ and we cordially agree with the remark

of the writer (p. 335) that any “scheme composed solely with refer-

ence to this one branch would never lead us to the true comprehen-

sion of the system of nature.’”” To make Oology the foundation of

a system of classification would be as great a mistake as to consider

egg-taking the chief and sole object of a travelling naturalist ; though,

if ornithologists could be persuaded to reckon separately, as indige-

nous to a country, only the birds which nest in it, we believe great

advantage would accrue to the science, both on account of the sound

basis thus to be secured for views of geographical distribution, and,

especially, as this would afford a starting-point from which to obtain

some insight into the laws of migration. Mr. Newton’s remarks on

the migratory habits of the Song-Thrush lend great support to the

idea that, to a certain extent, all birds are migratory.

The anatomical part of the subject is ably sustained by Mr. R. F.

Tomes, who contributes a paper on the internal structure of the

Bearded Titmouse (Calamophilus biarmicus).

Recent works relating to ornithology continue to be carefully no-

ticed, as well as the proceedings of travellers in foreign countries.

We could still wish to see an increase in the number of contribu-

Miscellaneous, 69

tions relating to British birds as observed in our own country, and

we trust that among our numerous field naturalists there will be

found some who will be ready and able to supply this deficiency.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notes of Alge, §c., found in the Isle of Man and on the Coasts of

Northumberland and Durham. By Groree S. Brapy.

Tuer Phycology of the Isle of Man seems to have been very little

investigated ; at least I have found no information on the subject in

any of the standard algological works: yet there can scarcely be a

richer field for the collector of sea-weeds ; for, owing to the influence

of the Gulf stream, which sets directly upon the island, the marine

vegetation of its shores is unusually varied and luxuriant. During a

stay of three days at Douglas during the past summer, I gathered

several very interesting species, though scarcely sufficient of them-

selves to warrant publication. My friend Mrs. Gatty of Ecclesfield

has, however, furnished me with a copious list of her own gatherings

in the same locality. These are included in the following list. The

gatherings were made altogether in Douglas Bay, except in a few ex-

ceptional cases, where the localities are specially mentioned. It

should be understood that the list embraces merely a selection of the

more interesting plants.

Sporochnus pedunculatus, Mrs. Gatty.

Laminaria bulbosa, Mrs. Gatty.

Fascia.

Dictyota dichotoma.

Punctaria tenuissima, G. S. B.

Mesogloia vermicularis.

virescens.

Myrionema Leclancherii, G. S. B.

strangulans.

Sphacelaria fusca, Mrs. Gatty.

yriotrichia filiformis, G. S. B.

Rytiphleea thujoides.

fruticulosa, Miss Thompson.

Polysiphonia fibrata.

elongella (?), Mrs. Gatty.

violacea (?), Mrs. Gatty.

——. Brodiei, Mrs. Gatty.

parasitica.

byssoides, Mrs. Gatty.

—— fibrillosa, Mrs. Gatty.

Dasya coccinea. :

Bonnemaisonia asparagoides.

Chylocladia kaliformis.

Lomentaria ovalis.

Delesserize, all the British species.

70 Miscellaneous.

Rhodophyllis bifida, Mrs. Gatty.

Calliblepharis jubata, G. S. B.

Spheerococcus coronopifolius, Mrs. Gatty.

Phyllophora rubens, Kirk Ouchan Harbour, G. 8. B.

Gymnogongrus Griffithsie, Laxey, Mrs. Gatty.

Catenella Opuntia.

Naccaria Wiggii, Mrs. Gatty.

Ptilota plumosa, Mrs. Gatty.

Ceramium decurrens, Mrs. Gatty.

diaphanum.

echionotum, Mrs. Gatty.

acanthonotum.

ciliatum.

Griffithsia setacea.

corallina, Miss Thompson.

Wrangelia multifida, Kirk Ouchan Harbour, G. 8. B.

Seirospora Griffithsiana, Miss Thompson.

Callithamnion Plumula, Mrs. Gatty.

Turneri, G. S. B.

tetragonum.

Hookeri, G. S. B.

—— byssoideum, Kirk Ouchan Harbour, G. 8. B.

polyspermum, Mrs. Gatty.

Borreri, Mrs. Gatty.

—— granulatum.

floridulum, Mrs. Gatty.

Daviesii, Mrs. Gatty.

virgatulum, G. S. B.

Bryopsis plumosa.

Cladophora pellucida, G. S. B.

refracta, G. S. B.

—— albida, Mrs. Gatty.

glaucescens, G. S. B.

Conferva Melagonium, near Clay Head, G. 8. B.

tortuosa, Mrs. Gatty. :

Rivularia (? nitida), Mrs. Gatty.

Calothrix confervicola, Mrs. Gatty.

The following zoophytes were also gathered in the Isle of Man by

Mrs. Gatty :—

Lepralia coccinea. Plumularia cristata.

ansata. Sertularia abietina.

—— nitida. Flustra foliacea.

punctata. Laomedea geniculata.

Pallasiana hyalina. Crisia eburnea.

Membranipora dentata. denticulata.

pilosa. Crisidia cornuta.

Serialaria lendigera. Canda reptans (Bush).

Plumularia falcata. /Ktea anguina (Bush).

setacea. Scruparia chelata (Bush).

Miscellaneous. 71

During the past two years I have pretty thoroughly investigated

the Algology of the coasts of Durham and Northumberland, with the

result of adding several very interesting species to the local flora.

This coast is in many respects unfavourable to the growth of Algee,

being remarkably destitute of those quiet inlets in which the more

delicate species luxuriate, and, in common with the whole of our

north-eastern shore, being washed by. cold northern currents. There

are, however, in many places, large tracts of rock left bare at ebb

tide, which form good searching grounds for those plants which

can bear exposed situation and cold climate; but where strictly

southern species occur, they are invariably ill-grown and stunted.

Several such will be found in the annexed list. It includes those

species only which have been hitherto unknown, or imperfectly

known, as natives of the north-east coast, and which thus possess

some interest as regards their distribution.

Myrionema punctiforme, on Polysiphonia areolata, at Seaham

Harbour, Durham, April 1859.

Sphacelaria filicina, near Seaham Harbour, Durham, 1859 and

1860. Inavery small pool. Probably now extinct, owing to the

close proximity of rubbish from some new blast furnaces,

Sphacelaria fusca, near Seaham Harbour, Durham, 1860.

Eetocarpus fenestratus, Whitley Rocks, Northumberland, 1860.

spherophorus, not uncommon.

Rytiphlea thujoides, St. Mary’s island, Northumberland, 1860.

Polysiphonia parasitica and P. byssotdes, very fine near Whitley,

Northumberland, and on other parts of the coast.

Dasya Arbuscula, Cullereoats, Northumberland, Mr. R. Foster.

Gymnogongrus norvegicus, near Sunderland, Durham.

Phyllophora Brodiai, not rare.

Cruoria adherens, Tynemouth, &c., Northumberland.

Ceramium botryocarpum, near Seaham Harbour, Durham.

frabelligerum, St. Mary’s Island, Northumberland.

Callithamnion Arbuscuia, frequent on the Northumberland coast.

froridulum and C. sparsum, Roker, Durham.

Cladophora gracilis, Hartley, Northumberland.

On a new Species of Kangaroo, of the Genus Halmaturus.

By Joun Goutp, F.R.S., &e.

HALMATURUS STIGMATICUS.

Face, sides of the body, outer side of the fore limbs, and the flanks

rufous, more or less interspersed with whitish-tipped hairs ; outer

side of the hinder limbs rich rusty-red ; occiput dark brown, inter-

spersed with silvery-tipped hairs ; ears externally clothed with long

black hairs, and narrowly fringed on the front edge with white ;

upper surface of the body blackish-brown, interspersed with nume-

rous whitish-tipped hairs, and gradually blending with the rufous

hue of the flanks ; down the back of the neck an indistinct line of a

darker or blackish hue ; across each haunch a broad and conspicuous

72 Miscellaneous.

mark of buff; upper lip, chin, and all the under surface of the body

and the inner side of the limbs dirty white; hands and feet dark

brown; upper surface of the tail dark brown ; on its sides the hairs

are less numerous, and the scaly character of the skin becomes con-

spicuous.

ft. in,

Length from the tip of the nose to the extremity

Of the tell slebdects 5. ea sintwid aaoieis 5 = sw -¢ wena ae 3.4

OLABP TA ves ped wale bicpincs depeiee cube 1 4

of the tarsus and toes, including the nail 0 532

of the arm and hand, including the nails 0 6}

of the face from the tip of the nose to the

bane. OF the CAk8 yess are2 ctieie'e peed 0 4

BE AUG ORT iio sy5 hs Sein 56's ible Un oo 01

Hab. Point Cooper, on the north-east coast of Australia.

Remark.—Nearly allied to H. Thetidis, but differmg from that

species in being of a somewhat larger size, in the more rufous

colouring of the fur, particularly of that clothing the hind limbs, and

in having a broad brand-like mark of buff on each haunch.

For the discovery of this new species we are indebted to the re-

searches of Mr. John Macgillivray. The typical specimen is how in

the British Museum.—Proc. Zool. Soe. Nov. 13, 1860.

Note on the Female of Cuscus ornatus.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S8., &e.

On the 11th of January of this year* I described a new species of

Cuscus, under the name of Cuscus ornatus, from a male specimen

sent by Mr. Wallace from the Island of Batchian.

Mr. Wallace has now sent three female Cusci (two adults and one

younger specimen) from Ternate, which appear to be the females of

the species above-described.

‘The older female only differs from the male from Batchian in

being darker. One specimen has many more spots on it than the

other ; the spots are small, irregular in size, and not disposed sym-

metrically. The younger specimen is yellower than the others, but,

still, darker and browner than the male, and only indistinctly spotted.

The dorsal streak is distinct and well marked in the whole of the

three, and disposed exactly as in the male.—Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov.

13, 1860.

The National Museum of Victoria.

This Museum has recently received a very large Herbarium, con-

sisting of upwards of 17,000 species of dried plants, all named and

compared with the European collections, and including specimens

from most of the collections which have been recently made by

English and»Continental collectors.

* See ‘Annals’ for July 1860, p. 65.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 38.. FEBRUARY 1861

X.—On Clavatella, a new Genus of Corynoid Polypes, and its

Reproduction. By the Rev. THomas Hincxs, B.A.

[Plates VII. & VIII.]

Durine the past summer I have obtained, in the neighbourhood

of Torquay, a Corynoid polype which presents some very inter-

esting peculiarities, and will constitute the type of a new genus.

It occurred in the small basins scooped out in the masses of

limestone with which the shores of Torbay are, in many parts,

so thickly strewn—snug retreats which afford a home to large

Invertebrate populations and are crowded with forms of beauty.

Amongst forests of Laomedea flexuosa and companies of the

Daisy Anemone, in possession of every chink and cranny, and

scattered colonies of the exquisite little Zoanthus sulcatus, a quick

eye may detect here and there groups of minute, milk-white,

thread-like bodies, which on closer examination show themselves

to be graceful clavate polypes of the Corynoid order, but of a

new generic type. To furnish an account of their structure and

life-history is the object of the present paper.

I shall first define the genus which it is necessary to consti-

tute for their reception.

Subkingdom CO@LENTERATA.

Class HYDROZOA.

Order CORYNIDZ. Fam. Coryniade.

CLAVATELLA, nov. gen., Hincks.

Polypes naked, clavate, extensile, rising at intervals from a

creeping filiform base ; tentacula capitate, arranged in a single

verticil round the head. Reproduction by means of free

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 6

74 Rey. T. Hincks on Clavatella, a new Genus

polypoid buds, which pullulate from two opposite points on

the lower portion of the body.

In the remarkable extensibility of the body, and the position

of the reproductive buds on the lower portion of it, Clavatella

resembles Myriothela. The character of its sexual organs is so

far unique. I have failed to detect any horny investment, either

on the creeping thread which unites the polypes, or round the

base of the body itself. The examination of these portions of

the structure was attended with extreme difficulty, as the zoo-

phyte almost always occurred amongst a forest of minute Alga.

But in the only case in which I succeeded in detaching an indi-

vidual with a portion of the thread, I was unable to find any

hard covering. The thread seemed to be cased in a delicate

membranous skin. :

The species may be characterized as follows :—

C. prolifera, Hincks, n. sp. (Pl. VII. figs. 1, 2.)

Polypes slender; head and centre of the body opake white ;

tentacles (in the mature zoophyte) six or seven, surmounted

by large globular tips,—a patch of opake white just below the

tip, and another towards the base of each ; reproductive zooids

hemispherical, yellowish white, with six bifurcate tentacles

round the body,—the longer branch capitate, and resembling

the arm of the alimentary polype, the other supporting a suc-

torial disk, and forming a locomotive and prehensile organ ;

six red specks at the base of the tentacles, on the proximal*

aspect of the body.

The polypes of Clavatella prolifera possess a remarkable power

of altering the dimensions of the body. At times it is greatly

elongated and attenuated, and they then present the appearance

of very delicate threads. If disturbed, they suddenly contract,

and in this state often assume a somewhat flask-like form (PI. VII.

fig. 2 a).

“The somatic cavity, pervading the centre of the body, is en-

closed by an opake-white endoderm. The external portion (ecto-

derm) which surrounds it is transparent.

On one occasion I found an Annelid of very considerable size

in the stomach of a polype, which had evidently gorged itself,

and was much distended and altered in shape.

The tentacles, as well as the body, are extensile; the number

is variable, and probably dependent on the age’of the polype.

* Throughout this paper I shall employ the terms “ proximal” and

“ distal,”’ as defined by Prof. Huxley (‘ Oceanic Hydrozoa,’ pp. 4, 5); the

latter to designate the “growing,” and the former the “ comparatively

fixed” extremity of the hydrosoma.

of Corynoid Polypes, and its Reproduction. 75

I have never met with more than seven. The capitate extremi-

ties are large and thickly set with thread-cells.

The polypes occurred in groups scattered here and there over

the bottom and sides of the smaller rock-pools.

Reproduction. The Eleutheria of De Quatrefages.

Reproductive buds are almost always present. They are con-

stant in position, forming two clusters at opposite points on the

lower portion of the body. Each cluster generally consists of

three or four buds in various stages of development, from a

— excrescence on the surface of the body to the fully-formed

zooid.

Tn its earliest state, the bud appears as a papillary pro-

cess both of the external transparent investment and of the

opake-white centre, consisting of the endoderm and the somatic

cavity (Pl. VIII. fig. 4a). As it increases in size it assumes

a clavate form, and becomes attenuated below. As the de-

velopment proceeds, the upper portion expands and gains in

width, and is gradually moulded into. hemispherical propor-

tions, while the lower part becomes a slender pedicle or stalk.

When this stage is reached, the margin of the distal surface of

the zooid begins to exhibit a number of slight crenations, the

rudiments of the future tentacles. Soon these crenations are

themselves crenated or faintly lobed, and we have an intimation

of the bifurcate structure of the arms. There are also very early

indications of a difference in character and function between the

two branches of the tentacle. One of the lobes into which each

of the rudimentary arms has divided becomes somewhat trun-

eate, while the other assumes a globular form at the extremity ;

and in this part one or two minute thread-cells are soon elabo-

rated (PJ. VIII. fig. d). The latter is ultimately to constitute

the true tentacle, while the truncate branch is to take another

line of development, and to become an admirable organ of loco-

motion. As the growth of the arms advances (but at what pre-

cise point I am unable to say), a small pigment-spot makes its

appearance at the base of each, on the proximal aspect of the body.

To this portion of the structure I shall refer again hereafter.

The subsequent changes may be summed up as consisting of

the gradual enlargement of the hemispherical body, which ulti-

mately assumes a yellowish-white colour, the further growth of

the arms, and the formation of a round central opening (the

mouth) at the distal end of the body and in the midst of the

circle of tentacles.

The forking of the fully developed arm takes place a little

above the middle, and the disk-bearing branch is somewhat

shorter than that which is surmounted by the globular tip.

76 _ Rev. T. Hincks on the Reproduction of Clavatella,

The number of the tentacles is constant in the sexual zooid,

always amounting to six. The internal structure is curious, and

closely resembles in part that which has been described by Dr.

Strethill Wright as occurring in Coryne and Stauridia (Edinb.

New Phil. Journ. for April 1858). The tentacles in these

genera, he says, “are not hollow, but contain a core or chain of

endodermic cells, placed in single series. The contents of each

of these cells consist of highly vacuolated sarcode, which includes

a nucleus, accompanied by a few coloured granules, the function

of which has not been determined.” The central chain of cells

is very apparent in the arm of the Clavatella-zooid, and down

the middle of it there runs a line of coloured granules (brownish)

(Pl. VIII. fig. g).

Another portion of the structure of the arms I find it difficult

to explain. From certain points on the median line of granules,

threads pass off on each side to the cell-walls, or rather, perhaps,

to longitudinal muscular bands traversing the length of the ten-

tacle (Pl. VIII. fig. g). M. de Quatrefages has described a simi-

lar structure as occurring in his Hleutheria, in a ‘ Mémoire’ to

which I shall have occasion to refer more particularly hereafter,

and he connects it with the muscular system *. The muscular

energy of the arm is very great, as evidenced by its percussive

action, its contractility, and its vigorous locomotive power.

The ectoderm appears to consist of a series of cells, somewhat

semicircular in form, in which I have often observed a small

nucleus, which may possibly be connected with a “palpocil ”

(vide Dr. Wright’s paper ut ant.), though I have not succeeded

in detecting any such organ.

The shorter branches of the arm terminate in a somewhat

funnel-shaped opening, which is closed below by the core of

endodermal cells. They have very considerable adhesive power,

and constitute efficient organs of locomotion.

When the zooid approaches its full development, its move-

ments become frequent and vigorous, and at length the pedicle

by which it is attached gives way, and it enters upon a period

of free existence, during which the generative products are ma-

tured and discharged (PI. VIII. fig. 3). It now moves about,

with the proximal portion of the body uppermost, using its

* The following is the passage referred to :—“ Dans l’intérieur du tenta-

cule, on trouve un appareil fort singulier, dont il n’est pas facile de donner

une idée exacte ; c’est une espéce de charpente, composée d’un axe irrégu-

ligrement coudé en zigzag, dont chaque angle porte une branche, qui va

se fixer 4 l'une des bandes musculaires longitudinales des parois. Ces

branches et l’axe lui-méme sont éminemment contractiles...... N’hésitons

nous pas a les regarder comme étant de nature musculaire, et comme desti-

nées & mouvoir les bras dans toutes les directions.”

a new Genus of Corynoid Polypes. 77

suctorial disks as feet, and in this stage of its existence often

bears a considerable resemblance to a Lilliputian star-fish.

In the course of my investigations into the history of the

Clavatella, my attention happened to be directed to the brief

description of the genus Hleutheria of De Quatrefages in Van

der Hoeven’s ‘ Handbook of Zoology, which that author ranks

next to Clava, in the family Hydrina, and upon which he has the

following remark: “This form is probably a free bud for the pro-

pagation of some species of Coryne, Sertularia, or Tubularia*.”

Its close relationship to the free zooid of my new Corynoid po-

lype was at once apparent. On referring to the Mémoire in

the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ (2 sér. Zoologie, tom. xviii.

1842), in which the distinguished French naturalist has given

an elaborate and most interesting account of the Eleutheria +,

it was evident that the key to its real affinities had fallen

into my hands, and that the observations on Clavatella would

enable me to supply the missing chapters of its history. In

general structure and appearance there is a close resemblance

between the free reproductive zooid of the last-named zoophyte

and the Eleutheria dichotoma, but there are also differences which

prove them to be at least specifically distinct. The chief point

of dissimilarity is to be found in the arms, which exhibit in

Eleutheria two branches, identical in structure, and both sur-

mounted by the globular heads, armed with thread-cells. The

special locomotive organ, which is so characteristic of the Clava-

tella-zooid, is wanting ; and accordingly we read in M. de Qua-

trefages’s Mémoire,—“ Placé sur un plan de verre avec l’eau de

mer, notre Radiaire chemine lentement, tenant toujours sa bouche

en haut, et se servant de ses bras pour se trainer péniblement

sur cette surface glissante ; mais, s’il rencontre quelques brins de

coralline, il les saisit avec ses tentacules bifurqués, s’y suspend

et passe ainsi de l’un a l’autre avec une certaine agilité bien

différente de ’extréme lenteur que les Hydres mettent toujours

dans leurs mouvements.”

* Van Beneden had previously expressed an opinion that the Eleutheria

would prove to belong to the family of the Tubulariade (Rech. sur ’Em-

bryogénie des Tubulaires, p. 54); but, in conformity with the views which

he then entertained of Tubularian reproduction, he finds an analogy between

it and the Actiniform embryo of his Syncoryne pusilla.

+ The title of De Quatrefages’s paper is, “ Mémoire sur |’Eleuthérie di-

chotome (Eleutheria dichotoma, nob.), nouveau genre de Rayonnés voisin

des Hydres.’’ The characters are given as follows :—

“Genre Eleuthérie. Des points oculaires a la base des bras. Point de

ieds.

ve E, dichotome. Corps hémisphérique, dune couleur jaunatre, parsemé

de points d’un rouge carmin a la partie inférieure ou postérieure ; six ten-

tacules bifurqués, terminés par des pelotes arrondies. Diamétre un demi-

millimétre.” (PI. VIII. fig. 4.)

78 Rev. T. Hincks on the Reproduction of Clavatella,

The Clavatella-zooid, on the contrary, moves with ease up the

perpendicular sides of a glass vessel, the mouth being on the

lower side as it walks, while it is quite equal to the Eleutheria

as a climber.

There are a few other minor differences between the two ; but

the general resemblance is so great, that we may refer them

both (provisionally) to the same genus.

The Eleutheria of De Quatrefages, therefore, is the reproduc-

tive zooid of a Corynoid polype, and probably of a second species

of Clavatella.

It was obtained at the Chausey Islands, off the coast of Nor-

mandy, and in rock-pools, so that its habitat is similar to that

of its Devon congener. The points on the French and English

coasts at which the two species have been found are nearly

opposite to one another. IJ am not without hope that the polype

which produces the Eleutheria may yet be discovered on our own

teeming western sea-board.

The reproductive zooids of Clavatella differ from those of any

other Hydrozoon with which we are acquainted, inasmuch as

they do not exhibit the Medusan structure which characterizes

universally the motive buds produced by the other known mem-

bers of the class. The sexual bodies closely resemble the ali-

mentary polypes, presenting the same essential structure, which,

however, is somewhat modified to meet the conditions of a free

existence. An efficient locomotive apparatus is superadded, and

the long pedunculate body which supports the head and tenta-

cles of the alimentary zooid, and secures to it the necessary faci-

lities for the capture of food, is suppressed. The homologue of

the latter, however, exists in the stem by which the bud is at-

tached to the polype, a short piece of which it carries with it

after detachment, but which gradually disappears. The repro-

ductive zooid of Clavatella is, in fact, a free polype-head, the

tentacles of which are furnished with a retractile branch, termi-

nating in a suctorial disk, and forming an organ of locomotion.

The arms, divested of this appendage, bear an exact resemblance

to those of the alimentary polype, even exhibiting the same

number of opake-white patches, and in precisely the same posi-

tions. The only additional elements besides are the six red

spots, situated at the base of the six tentacles, which M. de Qua-

trefages has described as eyes. If this view of their function

be correct, they would seem to be a very. natural adjunct to the

provision for a free existence. I confess, however, that in the

case of the Clavatella prolifera I have failed to distinguish the

structure which M. de Quatrefages describes, and had regarded

the supposed eyes as mere pigment-spots *.

* The following is the passage from the Mémoire, relating to the eyes:

anew Genus of Corynoid Polypes. 79

In its movements and mode of life, the sexual zooid of Clava-

tella presents a marked contrast to the Medusoid of other Hy-

drozoa. The latter is active and mercurial, dancing gaily through

the water by means of the vigorous strokes of its crystalline

calyx. The former strides leisurely along on its stilt-like legs,

or, using the adhesive disks as hands, climbs amongst the

branches of the weed. It is also much hardier, and can be kept

alive much longer in captivity than the Medusoids. I succeeded

in preserving one specimen for about three weeks. During a

considerable portion of this time, it led an active life, crawling

about on the sides of the vessel in which it was confined, or

climbing over the long green filaments of a tuft of sea-weed.

After a while, however, it became stationary, fixing itself to

some of the stems by means of its six sucking-disks; and thus

it remained, the proximal portion of the body, with the six red

specks, being uppermost, and the capitate arms standing out

rigidly, like the rays of a star-fish. In this state, I imagine, it

continues until the embryos are matured and ready to escape.

All that I succeeded in keeping for any time passed into this

quiescent and rigid condition after a while, exhibiting little

subsequent change.

Owing to the semi-opacity of the outer integument, it is ex-

tremely difficult to study the internal structure of the zooid, or

to detect the generative products. In one or two instances,

however, I was able to distinguish globular bodies (ova) in the

hinder portion of it ; and on one occasion I witnessed the move-

ments of an embryo within, which, in its struggles to escape,

caused a frequent distention of the oral surface, retreating appa-

rently after each attempt into the cavity of the body. My ob-

servations in this case were brought to an untimely end at the

most interesting point by the drying up of the water which

contained the zooid, and I was not fortunate enough to meet

with a similar opportunity again.

“On y distingue trés-clairement une espéce de lentille hémisphérique,

parfaitement transparente, dont la base est enveloppée d’une couche de

pigment a granulations trés-fines et d’un beau rouge carmin. En passant

par-dessus cette espéce de cristallin, les tégumens acquiérent une épaisseur

considérable et forment une saillie bien marquée a la surface du corps;

mais la courbure de ces deux parties de l'appareil réfringent n’est pas la

méme: l’extérieure doit nécessairement agir comme lentille divergente,

Vintérieure comme lentille convergente; et comme elles sont enchainées

immédiatement l’une dans I’autre, il s’ensuit qu’elles sont disposées abso-

lument comme les deux élémens d’une lentille achromatique. La petitesse

des objets et le peu de transparence des parties m’ont empéché de recon-

naitre d’autres détails; mais ce que nous en avons distingué suffit, ce nous

semble, pour qu’il soit impossible de se refuser @ voir dans l’organe que

nous décrivons un appareil de vision—un véritable ceil.”

80 Rev. T. Hincks on the Reproduction of Clavatella.

M. de Quatrefages records the occurrence of ova in Eleutheria,

in the same portion of the body which they occupied in the zooid

of Clavatella. He says they are developed ‘ entre les tégumens

et la partie inférieure du corps,......au milieu de la gangue trans-

parente.’ They would seem to be a product of the ectoderm,

He observed them in the state of segmentation (‘“ composés d'une

petite agglomération irréguliére de granules ”’), and describes them

as assuming at a later stage a spherical form, and being sur-

rounded by a very distinct transparent membrane. As the eggs

increased, they pushed out the integument, which at length

formed a pouch, the size of which equalled that of the animal

itself. It contained a “ transparent granular substance” (Pl. VIII.

fig. 4a). In the case of the Clavatella, the proximal portion of

the zooid became much distended as the development of the ova

proceeded, and presented at last a very gibbous appearance.

The young of the Clavatella is no doubt a ciliated embryo,

similar to that of other Hydrozoa; but I have never seen it

actually liberated. In an early stage of development the polype

consists of a short clavate body, with only two tentacles, placed

at opposite sides of the head (Pl. VIII. fig. 2). The number of

arms increases with the age of the polype. I have met with

four, five, six, and seven, but never more. Occasionally one

occurs of smaller size than the rest, and evidently of later

growth.

I have not succeeded in clearly distinguishing the male zooid ;

but on one occasion an individual, which had passed into the

quiescent state, was seen surrounded by a multitude of minute,

actively-moving bodies, which I fancied might be spermatozoa.

The genus Clavatella presents us with a striking group of

distinctive characters. Of these the most remarkable undoubt-

edly is to be found in the structure of the sexual organs. The

history of its reproduction, indeed, supplies us with a new class

of facts.

The production of free sexual zooids for the propagation and

diffusion of the species is of common occurrence among the

Hydrozoa; but, so far as hitherto observed, these motive buds

always assume a Medusan organization—consisting, that is, of

a polypoid body, more or less developed, invested by a contrac-

tile calyx, which serves as an organ of propulsion. The genera-

tive elements are elaborated either in the walls of the central sac

or of the canals which traverse the swimming-bell. But in the

case of Clavatella, there is no trace of Medusan structure in the

reproductive bud. The free zooid is no longer a swimmer, but

a crawler and climber. A new locomotive apparatus is intro-

duced, which is Echinodermal rather than Hydrozoan. The

simple polype structure is very slightly modified in the repro-

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Species of Helix. 81

ductive body, and the variations are not such as to mask it.

We should rather bring the sexual buds of Clavatella into com-

parison with the Hydra than with the complex Medusiform zooids

of other Hydrozoa.

One other peculiarity remains to be noted—the position in

which the generative elements are produced. They occupy, as

I have mentioned, the extreme proximal portion of the body,

and apparently are most intimately connected with the ectoderm.

But further information is needed respecting the details of their

early developmént, and the precise nature of the cavity in which

they are included, which it will be my endeavour and hope to

supply hereafter.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puatre VII.

Figs. 1 & 2. Clavatella prolifera, natural size and magnified.

Fig. 2a. A polype in a state of contraction.

PLATE VIII.

Fig. 3, The free zooid of Clavatella prolifera.

Fig. vi - sista er } [from a tracing of De Quatrefages’s figure. |

Fig. a. The sexual bud of Clavatella as it appears at first.

Figs. b & ce. The same, in more advanced states.

Figs.d & e. The bifurcate arm of the zooid in the early stages of development.

Fig. f. The same, full grown.

Fig. g. A portion of one of the arms.

Fig. h. A thread-cell.

Fig. i. A young polype.

XI.— Characters of a gigantic Helix from Southern India, and

of other Species from Northern India, the Malayan Coast, and

the Andaman Islands. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

Heliz Basileus, Bens., n. sp.

H, testa subanguste umbilicata, orbiculato-subconvexa, irregulariter

striatula, prope suturam plicatula, sulcis nonnullis spiralibus obso-

. letis, subtus confertioribus, rugisque obliquis sculpta, sub epider-

mide decidua albida, apicem versus rubente, infra peripheriam

fascia lata ceerulescenti-nigro-castanea margine peripherico satu-

rate castaneo ornata; epidermide superne fusco-cornea, subtus

viridescente, umbilicum versus luteo-fulva; spira convexiuscula

parum elevata, apice planulato, valde obtuso, sutura lineari, antice

parum impressa; anfractibus 5, sensim accrescentibus, subplanu-

latis, ultimo antice dilatato, depresso, non descendente, ad peri-

pheriam subcarinato, carina demum evanescente, subtus convexo,

antice subinflato, periomphalo prope marginem columellarem

compresso, subito excavato; apertura obliqua, subovato-lunata,

82 Mr, W. H. Benson on new Species of Helix.

intus superne pallide castanea, fascia angusta mediana basalique

lata albidis, fascia latissima purpurascente interposita, margine

albida; peristomate tenui, acuto; margine columellari expansius-

culo, superne triangulatim reflexo, umbilicum partim tegente.

Diam. major 72, minor 62, axis 36 mill.; apert. 38 mill. lata, 31 alta.

Habitat in collibus prope Trichoor Indie meridionalis.

This magnificent species (received through Lieut. Charles

Annesley Benson), measuring nearly 3 inches in diameter, was

discovered by Lieut. G. W. Cox, of the 45th Madras Regiment

of Infantry, to whom I am also indebted for Helia Shiplayi, Pfr.

(remarkable for its file-like sculpture), as well as for a light variety

of Cyclophorus Nilagiricus, and a small shell which may be a

variety of C. ceeloconus, B. A specimen of H. Shiplayi exceeds

in size the type of Pfeiffer’s species, being 25 mill. in the greater,

224 mill. in the lesser diameter, and having an axis of 15 mill.

H. Basileus is related to the Cingalese group containing H.

Chenui and H. Ganoma, Pfr., approaching the latter in the more

depressed spire and the want of solidity, and differing from both

‘shells in its planate whorls and simple suture. In the mode of

colouring and the formation of the umbilicus and columellar lip,

it has more resemblance to the less richly tinted H. Chenui,

which exhibits, however, a depressed suture and more convex

whorls. Viewed on the under side, the new species reminds the

observer of the Malayan H. Humphreysiana, Lea; but it does

not possess the conoid spire, the closely wound whorls, or the

impressed suture of that more narrowly banded species.

During several years I have urged the collection of the shells

of the hill region of Travancore, feeling assured, with reference

to its position at the narrow extremity of the Indian Peninsula,

and to its climate, that it was likely to produce novel forms.

The present satisfactory instalment, from the northern portion

of the group, proves the conviction to have had a fair founda-

tion; and when explored by experienced collectors, a further

supply of interesting objects may be confidently expected from

the more southern mountain-ranges. It is difficult to conceive

how such a giant among the Testacea of Hindostan as H. Basi-

leus should have been so long overlooked by even the most care-

less observers. Although associated with Nilgherry forms, it

probably does not extend its range to any portion of that group

which has been hitherto explored by conchologists.

Heliz Trochalia, Bens., n. sp.

H. testa anguste umbilicata, solidiuscula, orbiculato-conoidea, subtro-

chiformi, irregulariter arcuato-striatula, striis nonnullis prominenti-

oribus, castanea, apicem versus albida; spira conoidea, apice valde

obtuso, sutura Jeviter impressa; anfractibus 5, primis convexius-

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Species of Helix. 83

culis, ceeteris planiusculis, ultimo acute compresso-carinato, antice

breviter descendente, subtus convexo ; apertura obliqua, elliptico-

lunata; peristomate tenui, undique expanso concolori, marginibus

subconniventibus, columellari dilatata, umbilicum profundum semi-

tegente.

Diam. major 22, minor 19, axis 13 mill.

Habitat ad Portum Blair Insulee Andamanice. Detexit Capt. J. C.

Haughton.

This is the largest and most characteristic Helix yet dis-

covered in the Andaman Islands. Its nearest continental ally

will be found in H. Merguiensis, Ph., trom which it differs in its

more elevated conoid spire, narrow umbilicus, more widely sepa-

rated margins of the non-reflected peristome, &c. On the other

hand, it has relations to the ,higher-spired H. Capitium, B., of

Hindostan.

Helix Hyba, Bens., n. sp.

H. testa subaperte et profunde umbilicata, conoideo-convexa, subtro-

chiformi, superne confertim oblique scabreque plicata, striisque exi-

lissimis spiralibus decussata, subtus minutissime granulata, leeviore,

nitidula, epidermide fusco-cornea ; spira elevata, gibboso-convexa,

lateribus convexiusculis, apice obtuso, sutura leviter impressa,

marginata ; anfractibus 6, lente accrescentibus, vix convexiusculis,

ultimo non descendente, carina peripherica basali acuta utrinque

marginata circumdato, subtus horizontali, convexiusculo ; apertura

obliqua, parva, subquadrato-lunata ; peristomate recto, acuto, mar-

gine columellari superne vix expansiusculo.

Diam. major 14, minor 13, axis 7 mill.

Habitat in montibus Sub-himalayanis, ad Dahinkhooud, non procul

a fluvio Sutlej. Detexit J. D. Smithe.

This interesting form, discovered in the mountains near the

Bari Do-4b by J. Doyle Smithe, Esq., F.G.S., of Madhopore,

and kindly communicated to me by his brother, the Rev. Fred.

Smithe, of Churchdown, approaches more nearly to the Nil-

gherry H. Guerini, Pfr., than to any Himalayan species. It is

Stalls for its shorter vaulted spire, sharp keel, rather open

umbilicus, and sculpture.

In one imperfect specimen, with a higher and more rounded

hive-shaped spire, the keel of the penultimate whorl overhangs

the anterior part of the last whorl. This variety measures—

Diam. major 12, minor 12, axis 7 mill.

Helix Choiniz, Bens., n. sp.

H. testa perforata, vix conoidea-depressa, tenui, oblique striatula, striis

exilissimis spiralibus confertissime decussata, superne fusco-cornea,

subtus pallidiore, translucente ; spira subconoideo-planulata, apice

vix elevato, obtuso, sutura leviter impressa, submarginata; anfrac-

tibus 6, vix convexiusculis, superioribus arctius convolutis, ultimo

84 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Species of Helix.

majore, ad peripheriam superne subangulato-rotundato, subtus

convexiusculo ; apertura obliqua, magna, late lunata ; peristomate

tenui, acuto, margine dextro superne arcuatim prominente, colu-

mellari prope umbilicum breviter dilatato.

Diam. major 17, minor 14}, axis 8 mill.; apert. 93 mill. lata,

8 mill. longa.

Habitat in Insulis Andamanicis.

A naninoid shell, with the last whorl large in proportion to

those of the spire. It has not yet been found in a living state.

For the specimens which are most perfect in form I believe my-

self to be indebted to the late Superintendent, Dr. Walker. A

broken specimen, with the surface in good condition, was trans-

mitted by Capt. Haughton.

Helix Stephus, Bens., n. Sp.

H. testa angustissime perforata, depressa, vix striatula, leevigata, po-

lita, translucente, fulva; spira depresso-conoidea, elevatiuscula, la-

tere concaviusculo, apice obtuso, sutura vix impressa, submarginata ;

anfractibus 6, vix convexiusculis, lente accrescentibus, ultimo su-

pra peripheriam obtusissime angulato, subtus convexo; apertura

obliqua, anguste lunata; peristomate tenui, recto, subsinuato,

marginibus superiore et basali leviter antrorsum arcuatis, columel-

lari oblique descendente, leviter expanso.

Diam. major 10, minor 9, axis 4} mill.

Habitat ad Portum Blair Andamanicum.

Specimens in different stages of growth and condition have

been received from the same sources as the last-mentioned

species.

A small shell, with a more depressed spire, five more convex

whorls, and a wider aperture than H. Stephus, has been received

from Capt. Haughton. It bears some resemblance to continental

‘Indian types, and has not yet been satisfactorily determined.

Helix Sanis, Bens., n. sp.

H.testa mediocriter umbilicata, conoideo-orbiculata, depressissima, len-

ticulari, oblique subarcuatim striatula, subgranulata, cornea ; spira

parum elevata, conoideo-depressa, apice obtuso, sutura impressius-

cula, marginata; anfractibus 53, subplanulatis, ultimo carina me-

diana acuta utrinque compressa munito, subtus convexiuscalo ;

apertura obliqua, securiformi; peristomate recto, acuto; umbilico

infundibuliformi,

Diam. major 11, minor 10, axis 3} mill.

Habitat ad Portum Blair Andamanicum.

Two specimens of this shell have been received from the same

sources as H. Choiniz. It has close affinity with H. Planorbis,

Lesson, and H. Zollingeri, Pfr., presenting a more depressed

form, a different colourmmg and sculpture, and a marginate

suture.

Dr. A. Giinther on three new Trachinoid Fishes. 85

The following closely allied species has long stood in my col-

lection as H. Planorbis, Lesson; on mature consideration, it

appears deserving of separation.

Helix Cantoriana, Bens., n. sp.

H. testa mediocriter umbilicata, tenui, depressa, orbiculato-conoidea,

. lenticulari, oblique subarcuato-striata, subtus leviore, utrinque

lineis distincte incisis remotiusculis spiralibus decussata, fusco-

cornea, translucente, nitidula; spira parum elevata, depresso-

conoidea, apice nucleato, obtuso, rubello, sutura impressa, sub-

marginata; anfractibus 53, convexiusculis, ultimo carina mediana

obtusiuscula utrinque compressa munito, subtus convexo ; aper-

tura obliqua, subquadrato-lunari ; peristomate tenui, acuto; umbi-

lico infundibuliformi. ;

Diam. major 10, minor 9, axis 34 mill.

Habitat in insula Pulo Sung-Sung, prope Pulo Pinang. Detexit

Dr. J. E. Cantor.

A single specimen was found on the little island in question

by the late zealous zoologist Dr. Cantor. It is certainly distinct

from H. Sanis; and the peculiar sculpture, independently of

other characters, affords good ground for distinguishing it from

the recorded species of the same group.

Including two Spirazes, one of which is not in a sufficiently

perfect state for description ; a Bulimus, which appears to be the

young of the widely spread B. gracilis, Hutton; a Helix as yet

undetermined ; an Auricula ; a Melampus, and a Pythia, we have

now sixteen species of land-shells from the Andaman Islands.

Cheltenham, Dec. 21, 1860.

XIT.—On three new Trachinoid Fishes.

By Dr. Atsert GinTuer.

[Plate X. A.]

Tue family of the Trachinide, Gthr., has been established for

those Acanthopterous Fishes which have the spinous portion of

their dorsal fin much less developed and shorter than the soft,

the anal fin similarly developed to the soft dorsal, and the ven-

trals composed of one spine and five rays. Their gill-openings

are wide, and the caudal portion of their vertebral column is

formed by many more vertebre than the abdominal *.

Such are the positive characters by which they may be easily

distinguished from the Scienide, Carangide, Blenniide, Gobide,

Trichonotide, &c.; whilst the negative character, that of the

absence of an infraorbital bone joined to the preoperculum,

* Giinth. Acanthopt. Fishes, ii. p. 225.

86 Dr. A. Giinther on three new Trachinoid Fishes.

distinguishes them from the Cottina. Other negative characters,

as for instance the absence of finlets behind the dorsal and anal,

the entire absence or the small number of pyloric appendages,

separate them from some of the Scomberoid genera, which other-

wise would appear to have a great affinity to them.

I formerly divided this family into four groups : Uranoscopina,

Trachinina, Pinguipedina, and Pseudochromides*.

The fourth of these groups (Pseudochromides) is not identical

with that so called by Miiller, all those genera having been ex-

cluded which have the ventral fins not fully developed. But

even then the characters of the group appear to me to be too

wide to form a natural union of fishes, since I have found that

Chenichthys, Richards., has the lateral line interrupted, like ©

Pseudochromis, Notothenia, &c., and therefore should be placed

in the same group with them. If, on the other hand, we sepa-

rate again those Pseudochromides which have only one dorsal fin

(Opisthognathus, Pseudochromis, Cichlops, Pseudoplesiops) from

those which have two (Notothenia, Harpagifer, Chenichthys),

two groups will be established, well defined even by their geo-

graphical distribution.

We divide, therefore, the family of the Trachinide into the

following groups :—

Eyes on the upper surface of the head; lateral line

CONCMNEE Ee t oat a tsee seer apon ess a. Uranoscopina.

Eyes more or less lateral ; lateral line continuous ; no

larger tooth on the posterior portion of the inter-

WORSANOIY iis isos wn Sa:be one hole wee Rees b. Trachinina.

Eyes lateral; a larger tooth on the posterior portion

of the mbermexitlary 6.32256 e sea cto ecu c. Pinguipedina.

Lateral line interrupted, or not continued to the

caudal fin; one dorsal. (Seas between the Tropics.) d. Pseudochromides.

Lateral line interrupted; two dorsal fins. (Ant-

SR ee ae rr ce re e. Nototheniina.

I add to the known species of this family, first, a new genus

of Uranoscopina, from New Zealand.

_ CRAPATALUS.

Form of the head as in Leptoscopus, entirely covered with soft

skin ; cleft of the mouth approaching the vertical line; eye on

the upper side of the head; lips fringed. Seales cycloid, of

moderate size. One continuous dorsal; ventrals jugular; pec-

toral rays branched. Minute villiform teeth in the jaws and on

the pharyngeal bones, none on the palate ; no interior or exte-

rior filament; opercles without external spines; gill-opening

* The genus Heterostichus, which has been placed by its describer in

a family of Trachinide widely different from that so called by myself,

proves to be a truly Blennioid fish, closely allied to Myxodes and Clinus.

Dr. A. Giinther on three new Trachinoid Fishes. 87

very wide, partially open above. Six branchiostegals, four gills,

pseudobranchiz.

New Zealand ; probably in the sea.

Crapatalus Nove Zelandiea. (P\. X. fig. A:)

D. 35. A.39. C.13. P.21. V.1/5. L. lat. 60. L. trausv. 7/7.

Scales on the neck before the dorsal fin considerably smaller than

those on the sides of the body.

Description.—The head is broad, depressed, flat above, and

rounded on the sides; its greatest width is four-fifths of its

length, and its depth five-eighths of the same. The snout is

very short, about as long as the diameter of the eye, which is

one-sixth of the length of the head. Cleft of the mouth sub-

vertical ; the lips are serrated and fringed, having the appearance

of a series of teeth. Nostrils two, the anterior produced into a

short tube. The width of the interorbital space equals the dia-

meter of the eye. The gills are widely cleft, and their mem-

brane is only slightly contiguous on the throat; the upper

margin of the operculum is fringed; there is an oblong mem-

branaceous flap on each side of the isthmus, which serves for

closing a part of the gill-opening.

The length of the head is contained four times and one-third

in the total length, the height of the body nearly seven times.

The trunk is subcylindrical; the tail, which is considerably

elongate, compressed and tapering posteriorly. The vent is

much advanced forwards, so that its distance from the snout is

contained three times and a half in the total length. The ante-

rior part of the trunk is covered with small scales, and the space

_ behind the pectorals and that before and between the ventrals is

naked. The rays of the dorsal and anal fins appear to be simple,

not branched ; this, however, cannot be satisfactorily ascertained,

owing to their indifferent state of preservation. The dorsal fin

commences behind the vertical from the origin of the anal, at a

distance from the occiput which equals that of the latter from

the snout, and terminates immediately before the root of the

caudal ; it appears to be of nearly uniform height, but much

lower than the body. The anal fin commences immediately

behind the vent, extending backwards as far as the dorsal; it

gradually becomes lower posteriorly. The caudal fin is sub-

truncated, one-ninth of the total length, and has the middle rays

divided. The pectoral fin extends to the vertical from the

eleventh dorsal ray; its rays are branched, and the lower ones

become gradually longer to the sixth upper one, which is the

longest. The ventral fins are composed of one very distinct

spine and five branched rays; they are rounded, somewhat di-

stant from each other, and extend to the fourth anal ray.

88 Dr. A. Giinther on three new Trachinoid Fishes.

The specimen, which is discoloured, was brought from New

Zealand, and deposited in the British Museum.

OU WORDEN 5 ein a bs once cue auts epee ee cs oe

Lengtly of the head”. 3. eae eee 95

Greatest width of the head ................04,- 73

Greatest depth of the head ..........-...00000- 6

Greatest depth of the body ......-.....+-e-ees 6

Diameter of the yo «245.0... scales bea ee oe ke 1

Distance of the vent from the snout ............ 12

Length of the pectoral fin .........seeeeeee eee 9

Length of the ventral fin... ......0.-+--seee eee 6

Length of the caudal fin ...........e0 esse eens 44

The second new species belongs to the Trachinina, -

Aphritis gobio.

B.6. D. 7/22. A. 22. C.18. P.16.. V.1/5. Li lat Goagee

The maxillary bone extends beyond the vertical from the centre

of the eye.

Port Famine.

This species is allied to Aphritis Durvillii, described by Cuvier

from an apparently small specimen from the fresh waters of Van

Diemen’s Land. This, however, is said to have the cleft of the

mouth rather narrow, whilst in our species it is wide; both

differ, besides, in the number of the fin-rays.

The general aspect of the fish is cottoid ; the head, however, is

considerably more elevated, its depth below the interorbital por-

tion being one-half of its length, which is contained three times

and a half in the total. The snout is of moderate extent, twice

as long as the eye, with the cleft of the mouth oblique, and with

the lower jaw somewhat prominent. Jaws, vomer, and palatine

bones armed with broad bands of villiform teeth. The interorbital

space is very concave, its width being much less than that of the

orbit, which is one-eighth of the length of the head, and nearly

one-third of the depth of the head below the orbit. The oper-

culum terminates in an obtuse, stiff spine. The distance of the

anterior dorsal from the occiput is the same as that of the pos-

terior from the caudal fin ; both are of moderate and nearly equal

height. Caudal rounded. The anal commences and terminates

behind the opposite fin. Pectoral rounded, extending to the

vertical from the third dorsal ray. Ventrals jugular, nearly as

long as the pectoral.

The head is entirely scaly, except on the mandibula; there

are even some scales on the maxillary. The scales are rather

irregularly arranged, cycloid, and those above the lateral line

have smaller scales on their base.

The colour now is uniform brown.

Dr. A. Giinther on three new Trachinoid Fishes. 89

There are two specimens in the British Museum: one is a

skin, from the old museum of the Zoological Society ; the other

is a stuffed specimen, 174 inches long, from the same collection

from Port Famine which contained Chenichthys esox.

Of the genus Chenichthys (Nototheniina) only one species was

known. We add a second :—

Chenichthys esox.

B.7. D. 10/33-34. A. 34. C.30. P.21. V. 1/5:

Snout without a spine anteriorly. Lateral line smooth, without

granulated plates.

Port Famine.

This species is similar to Ch. rhinoceratus, Richards., from

which it may be readily distinguished by the characters men-

tioned. The general form of the head is the same as in the

other species, and its length is contained three times and a third

in the total length. The maxillary extends nearly to below the

middle of the eye; both the jaws are armed with cardiform

teeth, the palate being entirely smooth. The bony striz of the

operculum are differently arranged from those in Ch. rhinoceratus,

and do not terminate in very prominent spines; the centre from

which they radiate is near the upper anterior angle of: the oper-

culum; two run downwards towards the suboperculum, three

towards the extremity of the operculum (the upper one being

bifurcate), and the last ascends upwards towards the suprascapula.

The anterior dorsal fin commences at a small distance from the

occiput, and is longer than high, none of the flexible spines

being produced; this, however, cannot constitute a specific dif-

ference from Ch. rhinoceratus, as long as we are ignorant whethtr

the sexes of the fishes of this genus show any external differences.

The soft dorsal commences immediately behind the spinous, is

about as high, and terminates at some distance from the caudal ;

the latter fin appears to be subtruncated. The anal commences

a little behind the soft dorsal, and terminates in the same verti-

cal. The pectoral is broad, extending to the vertical from the

third dorsal ray; the upper portion of its posterior margin is

subtruncated, the lower rounded. The ventrals are jugular, and

rather longer than the pectoral.

The skin is entirely smooth, the lateral line being formed by

small tubules, which, in dried specimens, are very distinct. It

ascends in a gentle curve towards the back, running close to the

base of the soft dorsal and terminating opposite to the extremity

of that fin. The second or lower portion of the lateral line

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 7

90 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

commences below the last fourth of the dorsal fin, running along

the middle of the tail towards the caudal.

The colour is now a dirty yellowish, with brown blotches.

The single stuffed specimen, brought by Capt. King from Port

Famine, is 124 inches long.

I subjoin, for comparison, the diagnosis of

Chenichthys rhinoceratus.

Richards. Voy. Ereb. & Terr. Fishes, p. 13, pl. 6. figs. 1-8

(ventrals too short).

B. 7. D. 7/34-35. A. 33.

A hook-like spine anteriorly on the upper surface of the head.

Lateral line with a series of granulated scales.

XIII.—On certain Coleoptera from the Island of St. Vincent.

By T. Vernon Wo xuaston, M.A., F.L.S.

In the Supplement to vol. xx. ser. 2. of the ‘ Annals of Natural

History’, I gave a brief notice of fifteen exponents of the Coleoptera

which were captured by John Gray, Esq., and the Rev. Hamlet

Clark, during a day’s sojourn at St. Vincent (of the Cape de

Verdes) in December 1856,—only eleven of which, however, I

then attempted to determine precisely. But having lately re-

ceived, through the kindness of Alexander Fry, Esq., the loan of

various specimens which he has collected whilst touching at the

same island on two subsequent occasions (amounting to twenty-

three species, fourteen of which were not found by Messrs. Gray

and Clark), and having likewise had the advantage of a few

more (two of which were not included in either of the above-

mentioned batches) picked up by my nephew F. W. Hutton, Esq.,

on the 11th of June, 1857, whilst on his voyage to Caleutta,—

I have got together, in all, an assortment of thirty-two species,

which I have just been examining somewhat carefully, with the

intention of supplying a few critical remarks on them in the

present paper.

So little being known of the insect-population of the Cape de

Verdes, any contribution which may tend to elucidate even a

modicum of the forms that prevail there cannot but be interest-

ing; and when we consider the excessive barrenness of the

group (to which all travellers bear most abundant testimony), I

cannot but believe that the thirty-two species recorded below,

from one of the smaller islands, may give some faint idea of the

general character of the Coleoptera of that particular spot. As

we might naturally anticipate, in such a dry and cindery region,

Jrom the Island of St. Vincent. 91

the Heteromerous type reigns predominant ; for whilst as many

as thirteen (out of the thirty-two here alluded to) are members

of the Heteromera, only nine belong to the Geodephaga, three to

the Rhynchophora, two to the Priocerata, and one to each of the

great sections Hydradephaga, Necrophaga, Cordylocerata, Pseudo-

trimera, and Brachelytra. So that, if we may take St. Vincent

as a fair index of the whole, it is not difficult to foretell the im-

mense preponderance which the Heteromera will be found to

possess throughout the entire archipelago of the Cape de Verdes.

There are but few accounts of these remote and desolate

islands containing anything of interest to a naturalist. Mr.

Darwin, in his admirable ‘ Journal of Researches, gives us per-

haps the best that has yet been published ; but his observations

refer only to St. Jago. Perhaps the following extract, therefore,

from a letter received from my nephew, F. W. Hutton, Esq.,

bearing on the general features of St. Vincent, may not be out

of place :-—

“T landed,” says he, “on the 11th of June, 1857. The town

(if it deserves the name, for it has only about 200 inhabitants in it)

is built on the north-west side of the island, and is situated in

the centre of a huge extinct volcanic crater, about four miles in

diameter, the western. side of which the sea has broken down,

and has filled up half the basin, forming the harbour of Porto

Grande. It is the only inhabited part of the island, with the

exception of a small house belonging to the English consul,

which is built on the rim of the crater. The houses look clean

outside, but, like the whited sepulchre, are all filth and abomi-

nation within. The interior of the country is not much better :

either rough red volcanic hills, covered with scoriz and ashes,

constitute the foreground, whilst high broken cliffs of lava shut

in the view ; or else you stand on the naked lava and see below

you these ‘ rough red hills.’ The island is almost entirely de-

void of vegetation. A few unhealthy-looking shrubs and plants

grow in the sandy valleys; whilst on the mountains, between

the blocks of lava which lie thrown about, a scanty crop of long

but withered grass is perceptible, and affords sustenance for the

few goats and donkeys that live there. I took six species of

Coleoptera in the island, chiefly from under the plants in the

valleys—the big one [ Trichosternum striatum] and the black one

| Oxycara pedinoides| being by far the most common. Of the

red one [| Hremonomus Huttoni], out of about 200 specimens, I

only found one alive. I saw no moths or butterflies; but one

smooth light-green caterpillar (about an inch and a half long),

with a black shining head. I saw part of the skin of a snake*,

* As snakes are altogether unknown in the Canaries and Madeira (and

I believe also at the Azores), I felt that there was possibly some error in

92 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

which had lost its colour, and two lizards*. There were several

spiders and bugs; locusts also frequented by hundreds the most

sterile and dusty places, and skipped about as if their land was

the best and happiest in the world. Of birds, I saw the Egyp-

tian Vulture, and a brown Eagle with a wedge-shaped tail; also

a few Guinea-fowl, and (as I was told) some Quail. I saw a flock

of about eight Crows, like the common Corvus corone ; likewise

two Swallows (Hirundo rustica), which seemed rather larger than

their brethren in England ; and a brown-looking Warbler, about

the size and shape of a robin. I could find no land Mollusca.

The colours of the animals are, on the whole, sober, and harmo-

nize much more with the desolate appearance of the island than

with the gaudy colouring which usually obtains in the tropics.”

Fam. Cicindelide.

Genus CIcINDELA.

Linneus, Syst. Nat. ii. 657 (1767).

1. Cicindela Hesperidum, u. sp.

C. angustula, capite prothoraceque leete viridescenti- cuprescenti- et

eenescenti-variegatis ; labro mandibularumque basi dilute testaceis,

illo brevi antice truncato et dente medio minutissimo armato ;

vculis intus subangulatim emarginatis; elytris obscurioribus, ru-

gose granulatis, lunula humerali apicalique neenon punctis qua-

tuor (duobus anterioribus confluentibus) testaceis ornatis, ad api-

cem distincte serratis et singulatim leviter rotundatis, sutura (et

etiam circa scutellum) elevata.

Long. corp. lin. 4-5}.

Obs. Species C. littorali affinis, sed certe distincta; minor,

this statement, and that perhaps a lizard’s skin, of large dimensions, might

have been mistaken for that of a snake. I therefore wrote lately to Mr.

Hutton about it again, and have received from him a note, in which he

says: “I think there can be no doubt that I found part of the cast

skin of a snake, for I know them well; it was about a foot long, split up

as you always see them, and colourless, or nearly so.”

* Lizards abound in most of these Atlantic islands; in Madeira they

absolutely teem, tenanting éven the small adjacent rocks. Jn the Canarian

group they are less common, though quite universal. Mr. Darwin, in his

‘ Journal of Researches,’ calls special attention to the abundance of lizards

on nearly all oceanic islands. In the central portion of the Galapagos

Archipelago, the large Amblyrhynchus Demarlii would seem to be a com-

plete nuisance,—so much so, that it was difficult to find a place free from

its burrows to pitch atent in. Mr. Darwin gives a graphic account of these

sluggish stupid creatures, and describes their modus operandi in forming

their holes. ‘I watched one,” says he, “for a long time, until half its

body was buried; I then walked up and pulled it by the tail: at this it was

greatly astonished, and soon shuffled up to see what was the matter; and

then stared me in the face, as much as to say, ‘What made you pull my

tail?’ ”

from the Island of St. Vincent. 93

angustior, maculis vix similibus pallidioribus, elytris rugosius tu-

berculatis ad apicem magis fortiter serratis singulatim rotundatis

et spinula suturali media majore terminatis, sutura antice magis

elevata (costa etiam circa scutellum continuata), capite protho-

race pedibusque lzetius cuprescentibus, oculis intus paulo magis

angulatim emarginatis, labro breviore antice magis truncato, in

medio haud sinuato et denticulo multo minore instructo, mandi-

bulis vix minoribus ad basin externam brevius albidis, antennis

paulo gracilioribus articulo basilari minore, femoribus gracilioribus,

corpore subtus fere impunctato, et ceet.

A single example of this Cicindela, which I forwarded to

Berlin three years ago, was regarded by my friend Dr. Schaum

as a variety of the widely distributed C. dittoralis; and, indeed,

did its only differences from that insect consist in size, colour,

and the slightly altered proportions of its paler patches, I should

certainly have been of the same opinion myself. But the sub-

sequent comparison of a larger number of examples with types

of the C. littoralis from Northern Africa has brought to light

so many constant, and even structural distinctions (however

small) that I cannot but receive them, in conjunction with those

less important ones of external contour, as of true specific signi-

fication. Thus it is not merely smaller than the C. littoralis,

more brightly metallic in parts, and with the spots paler and

rather differently proportioned, but its elytra are more coarsely

granuled, much more evidently serrated at their apex, and sepa-

rately rounded-off, causing the spiniform termination of the

suture to be larger. The suture also is more raised, particularly

in front, where the elevation is continued round the hinder portion

_ of the scutellum ; its eyes are rather more angularly emarginated

internally ; its antennz and femora are somewhat slenderer (the

former having their basal joint, especially, less robust); its man-

dibles are not quite so elongate, and with the white stripe at

their outer base shorter (extending only to the commencement

of the first tooth, instead of to the third) ; its body beneath is

almost impunctate; and its upper lip is very differently con-

structed, being not only much shorter, but more truncated in front,

unsinuated in the middle, and with a much smaller central tooth.

I possess two specimens of this insect, which were captured in

St. Vincent by John Gray, Esq., and the Rev. Hamlet Clark,

during December 1856, and have examined others in the collec-

tion of Mr. Fry. I am informed by Mr. Clark that the species

was very abundant in a salt locality, or marsh, close to Porto

Grande.

2. Cicindela vicina, De}.

Cicindela vicina, Dej., Spec. Gén. des Col. v. 244 (1831).

The present Cicinde/a seems to agree sufficiently well with the

94 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

C. vicina of Dejean, from Senegal,—a species closely allied to

the Aigyptiaca, but (not to mention smaller differences) a little

more expanded posteriorly, of a rather more lively greenish-

metallic hue, and with its elytral patches a trifle more developed.

I do not perceive, however, in the Cape de Verde specimens any

indication of the rufo-testaceous tint which Dejean describes as

colouring the femora (and base of the tibiee) beneath: the éro-

chanters are all of them brightly rufescent, but the thighs are of

an undiluted brassy-green throughout. Nevertheless so small a

distinction as this may perhaps be merely indicative of a local

variety peculiar to these islands. I have four examples of it now

before me, from the collection of Mr. Fry, by whom they were

taken at St. Vincent ‘‘in a dry water-course, on sand.”

Fam. Carabidae.

Genus Dromivs.

Bonelli, Observat. Ent. i. tab. synopt. (1818).

The insect described below has all the prima-facie aspect, in

its general contour and pale subhumeral patch, of a true Meta-

bletus, appearing to associate itself with such species as the

obscuroguttatus and patruelis; but its prothorax is broader and

more truncated behind, and the terminal joint of its palpi is

slenderer ; whilst, on carefully dissecting it, I find that its men-

tum is perfectly toothless. Its paraglosse may possibly be a

little more on the Metabletus-type than on that of the true

Dromii, seeming, in my specimen, a-trifle to surpass the (apically

subtruncate) ligula in length, as also to be more rounded and

not quite in a continuous curve with the latter; nevertheless, be

this as it may, its edentate mentum will completely remove it

from the Metableti; whilst from Blechrus its tongue is, at any

rate, very distinct,—the ligula of the Blechri being smaller and

- more robust, cordate (or triangularly emarginate) anteriorly,

and with the paraglossz large and confluent in front of it. Its

penultimate tarsal joint is entire, and its claws are rather strongly

pectinated. :

3. Dromius submaculatus, n. sp.

D. enescenti-niger, subnitidus, subtilissime transversim reticulatus ;

prothorace transverso, basi subtruncato, angulis posticis paulo

recurvis ; elytris obsolete substriatis, striis postice versus suturam

distinctioribus, macula obscura suffusa subhumerali rufescente

ornatis ; antennis pedibusque breviusculis, gracilibus, dilute tes-

taceis.

Long. corp. lin. vix 1}.

The very delicately ¢ransversely-reticulate surface of this little

Dromuus (in which it differs from the Metableti of the obscuro-

from the Island of St. Vincent. 95

guttatus and patruelis type, which are regularly shagreened), in

conjunction with its brassy-black hue, dull and suffused sub-

humeral patch, most obscurely striated elytra, and its rather

short, slender, and very pallid limbs, will readily characterize it.

I have seen six specimens of it in the collection of Mr. Fry,

which were taken by himself at St. Vincent, during the month

of October, “ under grass.”

Genus PLAatyTARUs.

Léon Fairmaire, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France (2 série), viii.

Bull. xvii. (1850).

4. Platytarus Faminii, De}.

Cymindis Faminii, Dej., Spec. Gén. des Col. ii. 447 (1826).

— —, Léon Fairm., Faun. Ent. Frang. 33 (1854),

After examining carefully five specimens of this insect, which

were captured by Mr. Fry “under grass” at St. Vincent during

the month of October, I can see nothing whatever to warrant

their separation from the European P. Faminii of Mediterranean

latitudes, occurring in Sicily, the south of France, Spain, &c.

One would have rather anticipated a priori that they would be

referable to the nearly allied P. mauritanica from the north of

Africa, or to another species (closely resembling it) which I

possess from Egypt; but such, nevertheless, does not appear to

be the case.

Genus CALosoMA.

Weber, Observat. Entom. 20 (1801).

5. Calosoma Senegalense, De}.

Calosoma Senegalense, Dej., Spec. Gén. des Col. v. 562 (1831).

Two specimens (male and female) of this fine Calosoma have

been communicated by Mr. Fry, who took them at St. Vincent,

“under loose grass,”’ in the month of October. They agree ex-

actly with the C. Senegalense found on the opposite coast of Africa.

6. Calosoma imbricatum, Klug.

Calosoma imbricatum, Klug, Symb. Phys. iii. pl. 23. f. 11 (1830).

Likewise captured by Mr. Fry, and in the same locality as the

last species. ‘Two specimens (male and female) which he has

kindly lent me for comparison agree precisely with a type of

the C. imbricatum, from Cape Verd, given me by M. Jekel.

7. Calosoma Madere, Fab.

Carabus Madere, Fab., Syst. Ent. 237 (1775).

Indagator, Fab., Mant. Ins. i. 197 (1787).

Calosoma Indagator, Dej., Spec. Gén. des Col. ii. 205 (1826).

Madere, Woll., Ins. Mad. 15 (1854).

Two specimens of this insect which were captured by Mr. Fry

96 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

at St. Vincent are rather more coarsely imbricated than the

Madeiran and Canarian ones, and have their treble series of

metallic elytral points smaller. I consider them, however, no-

thing more than a mere variety of the C. Madere and Indagator

of Fabricius, a species which is widely distributed over the va-

rious Atlantic islands. I have taken it throughout the whole of

the Madeiran group, except on the small rock of the Northern

Deserta; and on five of the Canaries. It is also recorded in

Terceira and San Miguel, of the Azores: indeed, a male from

the former has been lately communicated by Mr. Fry, which is

as rough in sculpture as those from the Cape de Verdes, and has

its elytral impressions quite as small and obscure." Mr. Fry’s

examples have been transmitted to me under the name of C.

Olivieri, Dejean ; and as such the insect is quoted in M. Morelet’s

* Histoure Naturelle des Agores.’ What Dejean’s true C. Oliviert

(which was described from a Bagdad specimen) may be, I have

no means of ascertaining; but I cannot detect in the Cape de

Verde and Azorean individuals any differential characters of

sufficient importance to separate them specifically from the

Madeiran and Canarian ones.

Genus CuLanivs.

Bonelli, Observat. Entom. i. tab. synopt. (1818).

8. Chlenius Boisduvalit, De}.

Chlenius Boisduvalii, Buquet, in litt.

— —, Dej., Spec. Gen. des Col. v. 625 (1831).

Three specimens of this insect have been kindly lent me by

Mr. Fry, by whom they were captured at St. Vincent, “ under

grass and beneath stones of an old wall,” in the month of October.

They agree precisely with an example of the C. Boisduvalii (from

Senegal) in Mr. Bowring’s collection at the British Museum, and

accord equally well with Dejean’s description (as compared with

that of the nearly allied species C. cecus), except where he states

that “le corselet est un peu plus étroit que celui du cecus et un

peu plus rétréci postérieurement.” So exactly, indeed, does the

latter tally with the Cape de Verde species, that I am inclined

to suspect that the word “plus” in the diagnosis is a lapsus

calami, and should be read “ moins,” in which case the descrip-

tion altogether suits our present Chlenius. According to an ex-

ample of the C. cecus now in my possession, for the loan of

which I am indebted to Mr. Waterhouse, the C. Boisduvalii dif-

fers in being rather smaller, a little less parallel anteriorly, and

more pubescent. It is also a trifle less deeply striated and more

finely punctured ; the punctures of its prothorax are especially

much less coarse, the hinder fovez of the latter are rather shorter

and shallower, and the margin, particularly towards the posterior

from the Island of St. Vincent. 97

angles (which are not so rounded), is very much less developed

or recurved. Its antenne, moreover, are somewhat paler and

less robust, and its elytral patch is perceptibly smaller and more

dentate.

Genus AMBLYSTOMUS.

Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 59 (1837).

9. Amblystomus viridulus, Erich.

Hispalus viridulus, Exichs., in Wiegm. Arch. ix. 217 (1843).

Several specimens of this distinct Amblystomus were captured

at St. Vincent by Mr. Gray and the Rev. Hamlet Clark, in De-

cember 1858, amongst light soil around the roots of a succulent

plant which they described as common near Porto Grande ; and

two more from the same locality have lately been communicated

by Mr. Fry. Judging from the diagnosis, there can be no doubt

that it is the insect recorded by Erichson, in Wiegmann’s ‘ Archiv

fiir Naturgeschichte,’ amongst the Coleoptera professedly from

Angola,—but many of which were from these islands, and not

from Angola at all. The unfortunate mistake, indeed, which

involved Erichson in the serious error of believing that al/ the

specimens amassed by the collector, who died before his return

to Germany, were from Angola, cannot be too much regretted ;

for an amount of confusion has been introduced thereby into the

question of the geographical distribution of species which will

scarcely ever perhaps be completely dissipated. It appears that

this collector touched at the Cape de Verdes on his passage to

the African coast, and that the material from both localities were

mixed up indiscriminately, which will, at any rate, account for

the fact that so many of the Cape de Verde insects are wrongly

associated with Angola, and were inadvertently described by

Erichson in his paper above alluded to.

Fam. Dytiscide.

Genus EunectTeEs.

Erichson, Gen. Dytic. 23 (1832).

10. Eunectes conicollis, n. sp.

E. ovatus, angustulus, luteo-griseus, clypeo antice vix emarginato ;

capite postice nigro et macula frontali magna plus minus suffusa

antice bipartita ornato; prothorace vitta transversa abbreviata

ornato, ad latera oblique rectissimo, angulis posticis acutiusculis ;

scutello subtriangulari; elytris punctis magnis sat profundis tri-

plici serie et punctulis minoribus nigro-notatis, singulis maculis

duabus minutis sublateralibus et fascia transversa tenui dentata

postica (plus minus obsoleta) nigro-ornatis.

mg. corp. lin. 53-63.

Although fully aware of the many phases which the universal

98 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

E, sticticus is apt to assume, I am nevertheless induced to regard

the present Hunectes as truly distinct from it, through the fact

of its possessing several minute structural characters (apart from

the less important but not unsuggestive ones of markings and

colour) which would tend to separate it from that insect. It

would seem probable, indeed, that a small cluster of indubitable

species may yet be brought to light from a close observation of

the supposed “ geographical states” of the sticticus,—its evident

powers of variation having, not unnaturally, been taken advan-

tage of to cast into one discordant, unexamined mass many

nearly allied forms, which, nevertheless, have not ever been

connected with their assumed prototype. In fact, until Erichson

described two new exponents of the group ‘the Z. australis from

Van Diemen’s Land, and the occidentalis from Peru), everything

was looked upon indiscriminately as an aberration of the Linnzean

original; and yet I am satisfied, after a careful comparison of them,

that I have, even myself, three additional species (of which the

present is one), from the Cape de Verdes, Canaries, and Madeira

respectively. Through the kindness of my friend the Rev. Hamlet

Clark, I have been enabled to overhaul a very extensive series of

the members of this genus, and from localities far removed inter

se; and I have come to the conclusion that, although the H. stie-

ticus is very unstable in its fascia and fragmentary patches, it

nevertheless retains its essential features of form and sculpture

in a remarkably constant manner; so that I have never myself

found any difficulty in at once identifying it.

The E. conicollis is just perceptibly narrower than the stie-

ticus *, and has the edges of its prothorax (although very oblique)

excessively straight, and free from any tendency to curvature ;

its scutellum is rather more triangular (being less obtusely

rounded behind) ; its clypeus is somewhat less emarginate in

front ; and its threefold series of elytral points are more evidently

impressed. Associated with these small distinctions, its frontal

macula is very much larger than is the case, I believe, in any of

the known varieties of the sticticus,—being, instead of small

and transverse, more or less suffused, and bipartite anteriorly ;

its prothoracic vitta is thicker, but more abbreviated laterally ;

* I subjoin the following diagnostic description of the sticticus, drawn

out from many varieties, which will sufficiently express its characters,

when compared with the corresponding ones of the conicollis :—

E. ovatus, luteo-griseus, clypeo antice emarginato ; capite postice nigro

et macula frontali parva transversa ornato ; prothorace vitta transversa

interrupta ornato, ad latera oblique subeurv ato, angulis posticis obtu-

siusculis ; scutello sub-semicireulari; elytris punctis magnis triplici

serie et punctulis minoribus nigro-notatis, utroque maculis duabus

parvis sublateralibus et fascia transversa dentata postica (plus minus

obsoleta) nigro-ornato.—Long. corp. lin. 53-63.

from the Island of St. Vincent. 99

whilst the submarginal patches of its elytra are smaller, and the

hinder fascia (when present) thinner and less suffused.

A single specimen of it is in Mr. Fry’s collection from St.

Vincent, though not captured by himself; and seven older ones,

all quite invariable and labelled “Cape Verd,” are in that of the

Rey. Hamlet Clark. Whether this signifies the Cape de Verde

group or the Cape Verd promontory, on the opposite coast,

Mr. Clark has no note to decide; but the question is not a very

important one, since it is more than probable, from the short

distance between the islands and the mainland, that the same

species would occur in both localities.

The present Eunectes cannot be confounded with the EF. au-

stralis (of which, judging from the diagnosis, I have two un-

doubted examples now before me, from Mr. Clark’s collection—

but which, possibly through mistake, are also labelled “Cape

Verd”), Erichson’s species being not only smaller, paler, nar-

rower, and more oblong, but likewise’ with its frontal patch

greatly reduced, its prothorax immaculate, and its elytral pune-

tures much denser and more impressed. It possesses also an

important character (not noticed by Erichson) in having the elytra

of its females quite plain, or unprovided with that deep lateral elon-

gate depression which is more or less evident in the other species.

In its abbreviated prothoracic band the E. conicollis would

seem to agree with the helvolus of Klug (registered by Aubé as

“var. y” of the sticticus), and the fact of Erichson’s mentioning

the helvolus amongst his (supposed) Angolan Coleoptera might

perhaps lead one to suspect that he referred to this actual species

from the Cape de Verdes; but, still, Aubé’s var. y is described

as having no elytral fascia (which the LZ. conicollis undoubtedly

has), and therefore Klug’s insect may have been a mere state of

the common European sticticus,-and Erichson may have con-

sequently been wrong in identifying our present Eunectes with

it. Be this, however, as it may, I think that the Cape de Verde

exponent (whether it be the true helvolus of Klug, or now for the

first time characterized) has at any rate a fair claim to be treated

as distinct from all the aberrations of its more northern ally.

And hence, I cannot but think, it follows that, if it indeed be

Klug’s veritable helvolus, Aubé was mistaken in regarding it as a

phasis of the sticticus.

Fam. Dermestide.

Genus DERMESTEs.

Linneus, Syst. Nat. u. 561 (1767).

11. Dermestes vulpinus.

Dermestes vulpinus, Fab., Spec. Ins. i. 64 (1781).

— — , Oliv., Ent, ii. 9. 8, pl. 1. f. 6 (1790).

100 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

Dermestes vulpinus, Gyll., Ins. Suec. i. 147 (1808).

, Woll., Ins. Mad. 202 (1854).

Several specimens of the cosmopolitan D. vulpinus were taken

at St. Vincent by Mr. Gray and the Rev. Hamlet Clark, during

their day’s collecting there, in December 1856.

Fam, Histeride.

Genus Saprinvs.

Erichson, in Klug Jahrb. i. 172 (1834).

12. Saprinus equestris, Erichs.

Saprinus equestris, Erichs., in Wiegm. Arch. ix. 226 (1843).

, de Marseul, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France, 3 sér. 358 (1855).

This elegant Saprinus was captured by Messrs. Gray and Clark,

in tolerable abundance, in stercore humano, near the sea-beach of

Porto Grande, during their few hours’ sojourn at St. Vincent in

December 1856; and also in the same locality by my nephew,

F. W. Hutton, Esq., on the 11th of June, 1857. It is recorded

by De Marseul as occurring likewise at Angola and Benguela ;

but whether it is truly found there, or whether that “ habitat”

merely rests on the authority of Erichson’s paper, in which the

insects from Angola and the Cape de Verdes were indiscrimi-

nately mixed up, I cannot undertake to say.

Fam. Elateride.

Genus HETERODERES.

Latreille, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France, i. 155 (1834).

13. Heteroderes grisescens, Germ.

Cryptohypnus grisescens, Germ., Zeitschr. f. d. Entom. v. 15] (1844).

Monocrepidius? Grayu, Woll., Ann. of Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xx. 505 (1857).

Heteroderes grisescens, Candéze, Mon. Elat. ii. 377 (1859).

A single specimen of this insect was found beneath a stone,

at some little elevation above the sea, by the Rev. Hamlet Clark,

during his day’s sojourn at St. Vincent with Mr. Gray, in De-

cember 1856; and I have also two more examples now before

me, likewise taken in the island by Mr. Fry. In my short

paper on the Coleoptera collected by Messrs. Gray and Clark,

in the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ for January 1858 (Suppl. to

vol. xx.), I described this Elater as new, under the name of “ Mo-

nocrepidius? Grayit ;”’ but the identical individual from which I

drew out my diagnosis has since been identified by M. Candéze

with the Cryptohypnus grisescens of Germar. It seems to have

a rather wide geographical range, occurring in Mesopotamia,

Syria, Senegal, &c.; and I possess specimens captured by the

late Mr. Melly in Egypt.

from the Island of St. Vincent. 101

Fam. Cleride.

Genus Necrosia.

Olivier, Entom. iv. 76 bis (1795).

14, Necrobia rufipes, Thunb.

Anobium rufipes, Thunb., Nov. Ins. Spec. i. 10 (1781).

Corynetes rufipes, Fab., Syst. Eleuth. i. 286 (1801).

—— ——,, Klug, Abhandl. der Wissensch. Acad. zu Berl. 340 (1840).

Necrobia rufipes, Redt., Fna Austr. 339 (1849).

A single example of this universally distributed insect is in

Mr. Fry’s collection of St. Vincent Coleoptera; but he informs

me it was not taken by himself. It is a species easily naturalized,

and one which has established itself in nearly all parts of the

world. It abounds at Ascension and the Cape of Good Hope ;

and I have myself taken it in profusion in the Canary Islands,

and at Mogador, on the opposite coast of Morocco.

Fam. Curculionidae.

Genus CLEONUS.

Schonherr, Cure. Disp. Meth. 145 (1826).

15. Cleonus mucidus, Germ.

Curculio mucidus, Germ., Mag. der Ent. i. 132 (1813).

Cleonus velatus, maculipes, et mucidus, Schonh., Gen. et Spec. Cure. ii. 196,

197, 221 (1834).

—— mucidus et var. 8, Schonh., id. vi. (pars 2) 48 (1842).

It appears that the C. mucidus is a somewhat variable insect,

and one which ranges more peculiarly along the western regions

_ of Africa (Guinea, Cape of Good Hope, &c.), in the same manner

as its near ally the C. arenarius does towards the east (Egypt, &c.,

and even India). The particular phasis of it which occurs in

the Cape de Verde Islands was regarded, in vol. ii. of Schén-

herr’s work, as specifically distinct, and named C. maculipes,

but was subsequently (in vol. vi.) registered as “var. 8” of the

mucidus,—being of a more flavescent tinge above, with its abdo-

minal patches brighter, and its legs more clearly annulated. I

must confess, however, on comparing four recent and beautiful

specimens of it, which were collected (in the month of October),

“running under succulent plants,” by Mr. Fry, at St. Vincent,

with a type of the C. mucidus given me by M. Jekel, that I detect

many other differences (of a small kind) which would incline me

to doubt whether the C. maculipes might not have been better

kept apart as it was originally described; and, amongst other

minutia, the more evidently dehiscent apex of its elytra, at their

extreme point, might be especially referred to. Nevertheless, as

it has been already amalgamated with its supposed type, I will

not attempt to isolate it afresh.

102 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

Genus RurNocyivs.

Germar, Neue Wetter. Annal. i. 137 (1819).

16. Rhinocyllus lypriformis, n. sp.

R. angustus, lineari-cylindricus, piceo-niger, dense flavescenti-cinereo-

squamosus et pilis suberectis cinereis sat rigidis obsitus; protho-

race rugose punctato, subrecto, postice vix angustiore; elytris

cylindricis, punctato-striatis; antennis rufo-ferrugineis, capitulo

acuminato obscuriore ; pedibus rufo-piceis, subgracilibus.

Long. corp. lin. 12.

Most closely allied to the R. Lareynei, Jacq. Duval (which I

have received from M. Léon Fairmaire of Paris, and for the loan

of four additional specimens of which I am indebted to M. Jekel),

a species found at Montpellier, &c., in the south of France, but

altogether narrower and more elongate, with its elytra not quite

so wide just behind their humeral angles (where they are but

very slightly broader than the base of the prothorax), with its

suberect bristles shorter and less dense, and with its legs a trifle

less robust. It is possible, indeed, that it may be only a geo-

graphical phasis of that insect. In general outline it is a little

suggestive of the Lyprus cylindricus, from which circumstance

I have borrowed its trivial name. It is hitherto unique, a single

example only having been captured at St. Vincent by Mr. Fry.

Fam. Anthribide. _

Genus TriGONORHINUS (nov. gen.).

Corpus sat parvum, breviter oblongum, densissime pubescenti-

variegatum: vostro brevissimo, subtriangulari, basi lato, apicem

versus angustiore et ad apicem ipsum bisinuato-rotundato [haud

emarginato, nec etiam truncato]; ocu/is subrotundatis antice anguste

emarginatis, demissis : prothorace convexo, sequali (nec tuberculato,

nec strigato), subconico, postice lato et ibidem fere elytrorum latitu-

dine, margine postico (necnon laterali versus basin) anguste mar-

ginato: seutello distincto: elytris equalibus, postice obtuse trun-

cato-rotundatis, pygidium haud tegentibus. Antenne breves gra-

ciles, apice abrupte et valde clavatee, infra sinum oculorum in fovea

laterali inserte, articulis 1™° et 2% (illo preecipue) longiuseulis ro-

bustis, reliquis ad clavam parvis latitudine subeequalibus (34° quarto

vix longiore), 97°, 10™° et 11™° clavam magnam valde abruptam

crassam triarticulatam efficientibus (9° et 10™° subpoculiformibus,

hoc paulo latiore transverso, ultimo subovato basi truncato), La-

brum parvum, antice rotundatum. Pedes sat validi, postici paulo

breviores : femoribus muticis : tarsis pseudotetrameris, articulis 1™°

et 2% longitudine subeequalibus, hoc apice leviter emarginato, tertium

profunde bilobum recipiente, 4 minutissimo, inter lobos tertii abs-

condito, ultimo clavato unguiculis simplicibus munito.

Obs. Genus Anthribo affinitate proximum, et oculis antice emar-

ginatis cum illo congruens ; sed rostro brevissimo triangulari, apicem

Srom the Island of St. Vincent. 103

versus attenuato et apice in medio leviter producto (nec emarginato),

oculis valde demissis, antennarum funiculo gracili (articulo 3%° se-

uente yix longiore) clavaque latiore magis abrupta, necnon pro-

orace subconico et (una cum elytris) eequali ab Anthribis omnino

discedit.

A zpiywvor, triangulum, et piv, rostrum.

The insect described below is closely allied to Anthribus, but

differs from the whole of Schénherr’s Anthribideous genera in

many important particulars,—amongst which its exceedingly

short and triangular rostrum (which is wide behind, regularly

attenuated anteriorly, and produced, or rounded, at its extreme

apex, instead of being scooped-out), in conjunction with its

sunken eyes, greatly abbreviated, abruptly-clubbed antenne,

subconical prothorax, and even surface, should be especially no-

ticed. Amongst other points of its structure, I may remark

that it has no trace whatsoever of the antebasal prothoracic costa,

which is usually more or less apparent in these immediate Ortho-

cerous groups, and that its antenne have their third and fourth

joints subequal in length, with their clava very wide and abrupt.

17. Trigonorhinus pardalis, n. sp.

T. breviter subcylindrico-oblongus, supra squamis nigris et flavo-

cinereis demissis densissime variegatus; prothorace convexo, in-

distinete squamoso-maculato ; elytris leetius maculatis, flavo-cine-

reis, punctis nigris rotundatis irroratis et utroque macula majore

discali (fasciam transversam abbreviatam fractam communem effi-

ciente) nigro-ornato; antennis rufo-ferrugineis, clava pedibusque

nigrescentibus.

Long. corp. lin. 14-2}.

__ Two specimens of this insect were taken by Messrs. Gray and

Clark during their day’s sojourn at St. Vincent in December

1856; and I may add that it appeared to be identical with a

species found by Mr. Clark at Blidah, in Algeria, during June

of the same year, when I compared it hastily with an example

in his collection some time ago. Whether a more critical exa-

mination, however, would prove the two to be absolutely con-

specific, I have no means at present of ascertaining.

Fam. Coccinellida.

Genus CocciNELLA.

Linneus, Syst. Nat. edit. 1 (1735).

18.. Coccinella 7-punctata, Linn.

Coccinella 7-punctata, Linn., Fauna Suec. 477 (1761).

A single example of the universal C. 7-punctata was captured

at St. Vincent by my nephew, F. W. Hutton, Esq., on the 11th

of June, 1857.

[To be continued. |

104 Rev. R. T. Lowe on new Canarian Land- Mollusca.

XIV.—Diagnoses of new Canarian Land-Mollusca.

By the Rev. R. T. Lown, M.A.

Tue following new species were discovered by Mr. Wollaston

and myself in the course of a few months’ visit to all the different

islands of the Canarian group in the early part of 1858. Several

opportunities afforded me by Dr. Gray and Dr. Baird of consult-

ing the original types in the British Museum of the species pub-

lished by D’Orbigny in Webb and Berthelot’s ‘ Histoire,’ and a

careful examination of authentic examples of Mr. Shuttleworth’s

subsequently described Canarian shells, accorded me with equal

liberality and kindness by Hugh Cuming, Esq., enable me with

some degree of confidence to offer these still more recent dis-

coveries as genuine additions to the Canarian Molluscan fauna.

He ix (L.).

Group or § Luciiia, Lowe.

1. H. putrescens.

T. orbiculato-depressa discoidea large et subperspective umbilicata

spadiceo-fusca nitida leeviuscula, supra convexo-depressa obsolete

et tenuiter crebristriolata, subtus nisi circa umbilicum leevior;

spira plano-convexa apice albida, anfr. 53—6 convexiusculis arcte

transversim obsolete striolatis, ultimo haud descendente, sutura

distincta impressa; umbilico largo spirali aperto 3 diam. maj.

zequante; apert. oblique lunata subdepressa s. latiore quam alta ;

perist. recto simplici tenui acuto.

Diam. maj. 9-93, min. 83-9, alt. 4-43 mill. Anfr. 53-6.

Hab. sub truncis putrescentibus humidis in sylvis convallis Galgee

Ins. Palme rariss. Inv. T. V. Wollaston.

Perfectly distinct from its nearest ally, H. teatilis, Shuttl.

§ Crystatius, Lowe.

2. H. vermiculun.

T. parvula orbiculato-depressa discoidea perforata ecarinata omnino

vitrea nitidissima glabra; spira convexiuscula; anfr. 43—5 plani-

usculis lente v. eeque crescentibus, ad suturam distinctam preeser-

tim leviter v. obsolete striolatis; umbiJ]. minimo cylindrico pro-

fundo vix subspirali; apert. transversa depressa oblique lunari ;

perist. recto simplici acuto,

Diam. maj. 5-6, min. 44-53, alt. 23-3 mill. Anfr. 43-5.

Hab. sub lapidibus ad villulam “La Dehesa” dictam prope Portum

Orotavee Ins. Tenerife.

Intermediate in some sort between its frequent companions in

the above locality, H. crystallina and H. cellaria, Mill., having

a much smaller umbilicus than the former, and more equably

increasing volutions than the latter. It has one volution and a

Rev. R. T. Lowe on new Canarian Land- Mollusca. 105

half less than H. crystallina, and one more than J/. cellaria of

the same size.

§ Evrompuata, Beck.

3. H. concinna.

T. orbiculato-depressa arctispira convexiuscula obtuse angulato-cari-

nata aperte et sat large perspectivo-umbilicata sericeo-nitidiuscula

tota albo-cerina y. pallide subvirescens subpellucens, supra obso-

lete crebricostulata, subtus nisi cirea umbilicum magis leevigata ;

spira convexiuscula, anfr. 7} convexiusculis lente crescentibus

oblique transversim obsolete zequicostulatis, ult. subobsolete cari-

nato, subtus circa umbilicum rotundato (nec angulato) distinctius

costulato-striato, antice non descendente ; sutura simplici distincta

impressa; umbilico mediocri sat magno (4 diam. maj.) patulo

spirali profundo, lateribus spiraliter scalatis, anfr. intus usque ad

apicem perspicuis ; apert. oblique lunata subdepressa latiore quam

alta haud angulata ; perist. simplici recto tenui acuto.

Diam. maj. 8, min. 72, alt. 4 mill. Anfr. 7}.

Hab. in sylvis sub cortice truncorum putrescentium in loco ‘ El

Golfo” dicto Ins. Ferri. Inv. T. V. Wollaston.

Certainly distinct from H. engonata and retexta, Shuttl. ; and

equally so apparently from H. scutula, Shuttl. (Diagn. i. 5), of

which, however, I have not seen a specimen.

§ Hisprpetia, Lowe.

4. H. nubigena.

T. umbilicata depressa orbiculato-subdiscoidea subcarinata subpel-

lucida tenuiuscula hispidula fusca atro (intus) plerumque punctu-

lata v. maculata; spira convexo-depressa, anfr. 4 convexiusculis,

sutura distincta impressa; umbilico majusculo cylindrico subspi-

rali profundo; apert. oblique lunato-ovali; perist. simplici tenui

acuto.

Diam. maj. 5, min. 43, alt. 23 mill. Anfr. 4.

Hab. sub lapidibus ad radices “Retame”’ (Cytisi nubigeni, Ait.),

in exeelsioribus ‘Cumbre v. Cafiadas’’ dictis montis ‘ Pico de

Teyde”’ Tenerife, Maio 1859, T. V. Wollaston.

An obscure insignificant species, without sculpture, and pos-

_Sessing no very distinctive or striking character of any sort :

~ nearest ~oncpagt to H. hispida, L., and its allies, but a little

reminding one of H. conspurcata, Drap. ., from which, however,

it is»totally distinct.

‘None of my examples appear perfectly adult ; but I am not

acquainted with any Canarian species of which they ean be the

oung ; for it is perfectly distinct from the young of H. hispidula,

am., for which it might easily be mistaken.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 8

106 Rey. R.T. Lowe on new Canarian Land-Mollusca.

5. H. deusta.

T. orbiculato-convexa omnino adulta subgloboso-depressa obtusa

carinata subobtecte perforata tenuis fragilis sericeo-nitens argute

crebristriata rufescens fere concolor, aliquando strigellis albidis

maculisque fuscis ad suturam carinamque fasciato-tessellatis indi-

stinctis v. obscuris subvariata, subtus leevior immaculata; spira

elevatiuscula plus minus depressa apice obtusissima, anfr. 5-53

convexis arcte et tenuiter oblique striatis, ultimo haud descendente,

carina antice evanida; sutura distinctissima valde impressa; per-

foratione minima semiaperta labro ad axin reflexo partim obtecta ;

apert. depressa transverse lunato-ovali duplo fere latiore quam

alta; perist. recto simplici tenui acuto ad axin breviter reflexo.

Diam. maj. 8, min. 73, alt. 53-6 mill. Anfr. 5-5}.

Hab. in sylvis montosis editioribusque convallium Ins. Palme.

Of two authentic examples of H. oleacea, Shuttl., from Mr.

Cuming’s collection, one is most assuredly only the ordinary

thin-shelled sylvan form (vy nob.) of H. phalerata, Webb (H. mi-

variensis, Shuttl.); of the other, in Mr. Wollaston’s possession,

examined somewhat cursorily, I can only say that it may be a

legitimate H. deusta. Hence it is impossible to adopt Mr. Shut-

tleworth’s name and diagnosis for the present shell, which it

either excludes, or at most admits only incidentally, and not by

direct or precise definition.

H., deusta itself may indeed well prove to be merely another

variety or form of H. phalerata, Webb. But, besides its very

different habit, it is distinguishable technically by its greater

smoothness, especially beneath, by its obtusely rounded (often

merely convex) spire and apex, less sharp keel, more discoidal

shape or, at least, entire absence of conical outline, distinctly

convex volutions, and plain brown colour—except sometimes a

tessellated carinal band, and more rarely the faintest possible

traces of others, placed as in H. phalerata.

§ ActinELLA, Lowe.

6. H. torrefacta.

T. orbiculato-depressa umbilicata subcarinata spiraliter striis sub-

lamellatis argute et sequaliter filo-cincta, transversimque subtilis-

sime et creberrime arcte striolata, albida fusco tessellatim fasciato-

picta v. lentiginoso-maculata; spira convexiuscula, sutura valde

distincta impressa, anfr. 43-5 convexis, ult. antice descendente ;

umbil. parvo subspirali; apert. depressa transverse ovali labris

approximatis v. continuis; perist. tenui simplicissimo.

Diam. maj. 53-63, min. 5-6, alt. 33-4 mill. Anfr. 43-5.

Hab. in rupium facie aridissima aprica, sole occidentali calefacta,

supra “Salinas” Arize ad oram septentrionalem Caurum versus

Rev. R. T. Lowe on new Canarian Land-Mollusca. 107

Ins. Lanzarotee, in foraminulis superficialibus basalti cis vesiculari-

bus preesertim latitans.

The nearest ally of this very distinct and well-marked pretty

little species is the Madeiran H. lentiginosa. The numerous

fine thread-like or lamellar spiral strize resemble those of the

common sylvan Tenerifan H. circumsessa, Shuttl., which is, how-

ever, as distinct in habit as in habitat, belonging to the group

Lucilla

§ Discuza, Lowe.

7. H. pulverulenta.

T. orbiculato-depressa umbilicata carinata solidiuscula concinniter

crebristriata (nec granulata) cinerea fusco 1-2-fasciata fasciis seepe

interruptis tessellatis, supra lentiginosa; carina acuta simplici

(nec limbata nec serrulata) submedia, supra expressa subsulcata ;

spira conyexiuscula, anfr. 5 convexiusculis, sutura simplici (nec

marginata) distincta antice preesertim impressa; umbil. parvo

angusto, pariete subangulato abrupte declivi; apert. depressa

oblique lunato-ovali; perist. simplici recto, labris subapproximatis

interruptis.

Diam. maj. 6-73, min. 53-7, alt. 4-43 mill. Anfr. 44-5.

H. Argonautula, Webb et Berth. Hist. ii. 2, t. 2. ff. 13-15 (nec descriptionis,

nec ff. 16-18, quee veram H. Argonautulam, Webb, Syn. App. 21. no. 3,

designant).

Has. sub lapidibus in saxosis aridis apricis regionis ‘“‘ El Charco”’

dictze prope Maspalomas in Canaria Magna australi, cum H. Des-

preauxi Orb. degens rarior.

Approaches nearest to H. granostriata, Mouss., in Hartung’s

*Geolog. Verhaltn. Lanzar. und Fuertev. ;’ but it is perfectly

distinct in the want of granulated striz, in the rather deeply

hollow impressed suture, more convex volutions, and simply

sharp not limbate keel. From H. Argonautula, Webb, and H.

setubalensis, Morelet, it is constantly distinguishable by its

raised (not flat tabellate) spire, its small narrow umbilicus, sim-

ple keel, and fine close-set even (not somewhat coarse, irregular

and flexuose) striz.

§ Turricua, Beck.

8. H. Mirande.

T. aperte perforata s. subumbilicata subconico-depressa v. depresso-

trochiformis, carina media, utrinque fere eequaliter convexa, supra

rugosa rudiuscula grosse oblique corrugato-costata, infra leevior

gequaliter plicato-striata albida fusco 1-fasciata; spira subtecti-

formi-depressa parum elevata, anfr. 5 planiusculis obsolete bicari-

natis, ult. carina superiore indistincta, inferiore media acuta grosse

plicato-crenulata, sutura distincta obsolete subcrenulato-plicata ;

perforatione aperta distincta cylindrica nec coarctata; apert. de-

108 Rev. R.T. Lowe on new Canarian Land- Mollusca.

pressa transversa oblique ovali extus (carina) subangulata ; perist.

simplici recto ad axin expansiusculo subreflexo, labris distinctis

remotis.

Diam. maj. 7, min. 6, axis 4-53 mill. Anfr. 5.

Hab. sub lapidibus in apricis Insule Gomere ad Portum S* Sebas-

tiani, in collibus prope mare.

With a little of the aspect of my Desertan H. laciniosa, this is

a close ally and kind of modified or toned-down representative

of H. Despreauxii, D’Orb., from which, however, it is abundantly

distinct in its altogether feebler, less marked or elegant sculp-

ture, less prominent keels, coarse oblique ribs on the upper,

and regular equidistant ring-like plaits on the lower side,

larger open perforation, distinct brown narrow band beneath,

and generally much more depressed shape.

Named after the yacht ‘ Miranda,’ belonging to John Gray, Eisq.,

with whom and Mr. Wollaston I enjoyed the opportunity of two

or three days’ botanizing in Gomera.

§ Iservs, Montf.

9. H. Berkeleii.

T. obtecte perforata lenticularis depresso-planata acute carinata, sub-

tus subconvexior, utrinque scobinato-granulata scabra oblique

substriata fusco-cinerea, supra carinam saturate 2- infra 1-fasciata ;

spira plano-convexiuscula, anfr. 4—43 plano-convexiusculis, sutura

simplici distincta, ult. supra carinam subsulcato, carina perinde

superne expressa, antice valde deflexo; apert. lunato-ovali, perist.

late reflexo plano-expanso tenuissimo fragillimo intus umbilicum

penitus obtegente, labris parallelis subapproximantibus distinctis

callo tenui aliquando junctis.

Diam. maj. 20, min. 17, alt. 7 mill. Anfr. 4-43.

Hab. sub lapidibus in convallecula arida aprica inter “ Juan Grande”

et “ Maspalomas”? Canarize Magnee australioris.

Speciem rariss. inter nobiliores et pulchriores generis censendam

amiciss. M. J. Berkeley, mycologo summo notissimoque dicavi.

I know no species with which this can be confounded. It is

a highly curious and interesting addition to the very peculiar

and striking though small and restricted group of H. Gualtie-

rana, L., Wollastoni, Lowe, scabriuscula, Desh., &e.

§ Macuraria, Alb.

10. A. Plutonia.

T. subobtecte perforata subgloboso-depressa distincte angulato-cari-

nata, jun. acute carinata, supra argute scabro-striolata obsolete et

exilissime granulata, subtus levigata lucida (decorticata albo-cre-

tacea antice v. supra carinam fuscescens) ; spira convexo-depressa,

sutura parum impressa distincte marginata, anfr. 6 planatis, ult.

Rey. R. T. Lowe on new Canarian Land-Mollusca. 109

angulato-carinato antice rotundato haud aut vix descendente ;

apert. lunato-ovali labris remotis disjunctis ; perist. subincrassato

subreflexo ad axin subdilatato umbilicum partim obtegente.

Diam. maj. 24, min. 20, alt. 15 mill. Anfr. 6.

Hab. in torrente vulcanica (lava-stream) in convalle supra Portum

** Pozo Negro”’ dictum Fuerteventure : v.m.

I could find only five or six dead and bleached examples of

this very distinct species. Its only recorded Canarian near ally

(except H. saponacea) is the Gomeran H. Gaudryi, D’Orb.

(2 id» saponacea.

T. obtecte perforata orbiculato-depressa subtus convexior, jun. sub-

carinata, adulta vix aut obtuse angulata lucidiuscula exilissime

granulato-scabra, subtus leevior pallidior circa axin opaco-albida,

supra corneo-flavesceus subpellucidiuscula anguste 3-fasciata ;

spira conyexo-depressa, sutura distincta simplici (nec marginata),

anfr. 4 vix convexiusculis, ult. obsolete angulato antice abrupte

deflexo ; apert. lunato-subquadrata labris remotis, inferiore recti-

usculo stricto ad axin late albo-reflexo umbilicum penitus obte-

gente ; perist. lato-reflexo plano albo, axin versus incrassato-calloso

interdum plica relevata intus aucto,

Diam. maj. 17, min. 15, alt. 9 mill. Anfr. 43 vix 5.

Hab. sub lapidibus in sterilibus apricis Canariee Magnee australioris ;

se. in excelsioribus (Pinetis) S* Bartholomeei, in submaritimis ad

El Charco prope Maspalomas, Arguineguin, &c.

Resembling H. Plutonia in general shape and character, but

smaller, flatter, without keel or margined suture, more regularly

closely or distinctly scabrous, and with the umbilicus always

completely closed in the adult shell. It connects the present

group with the following, in which perhaps it might be placed.

§ Mycena, Alb,

12. H. psathyra.

T. majuscula depressa obsolete v. haud carinata obsolete et subtiliter

malleata tenuis fragilis lucida levis (juniore granulata) oblique

crebristriata interstitiis hince inde obsoletissime aliquando spiraliter

interruptim striolatis fulvo- v. corneo-virescens pallidiuscula fusco

pallide et obscure 4—5-fasciata, subtus fulvo-virescens; spira convexo-

depressa, anfr. 5 planis, ult. obsoletissime aut non carinato antice

valde deflexo et pone labrum valde et profunde constricto-sulcato,

sutura subobsoleta ; apert. oblique depressa deltoidea subsinuata ;

perist. latissime expanso-limbato plano tenui fragillimo pallide

purpurascente v. albo ad basin medio dilatato-calloso intus sub-

prominente plano, labris convergentibus subapproximatis.

Diam. maj. 22-24, min. 18-20, alt. 14-16 mill... Anfr. 5.

Had. in Canaria Magna australiore, preesertim ad Mogan et Aldea

de San Nicolas sub saxis in locis aridis apricis,

110 Rey. R. T. Lowe on new Canarian Land- Mollusca.

13. H. Paivana.

T. parvula solidiuscula depressa distincte carinata malleata lucidi-

uscula leevigata oblique distincte v. argute crebristriata interstitiis

hinc inde obsoletissime spiraliter interruptim striolatis, supra fusco-

nigrescens fasciis continuis obscuris, subtus fulvo-virescens ; spira

convexo-depressa, anfr. 4—43 planiusculis, ult. distincte carinato

antice deflexo, sutura distincta; apert. obliqua depressa deltoidea

subsinuata; perist. latissime expanso-limbato plano tenui fragillimo

purpurascente ad basin strictiusculo intus dilatato-calloso v. hori-

zontaliter subplicato v. ewcavato albo, labris subparallelis dis-

junctis.

Diam. maj. 18-20, min. 16--17, alt. 12-13 mill. Anfr. 4-43.

H. Bethencourtiana, Coll. Cum. (not Shuttl.).

Hab. in Tenerifee convalle Sancto (Barranco Santo) ad villam S$™

Crucem abunde, nec alibi.

Nomen in honorem Baronis Castello de Paiva, viri de gente

Lusitanica nobilitate illustris, in rebus preesertim botanicis versati,

necnon de omni scientia naturali animi studio eximiaque liberali-

tate bene merentis.

A very close ally to H. psathyra, but sufficiently distinet,—

though more so, perhaps, in habit and aspect than is expressible

in. characters.

Of two distinct shells in Mr. Cuming’s collection (one marked

“ H. Bethencourtiana, Shuttl., 8S Cruz,” the other simply “ H.

Bethencourtiana’’), the first is merely a small, pale, thin-shelled

form or var. of H. Adansoni, Webb; the latter is the present

species.

14. H. valverdensis.

T. parvula subgloboso-depressa v. depressa tenuiuscula obsolete v.

haud carinata lucidiuscula leviuscula haud malleata sed arcte et

subobsolete tenuiter crebristriata et aliquando hinc inde obsoletis-

sime reticulatim subundulato-rugulosa subtilissime granulosa cof-

feacea fulvo- v. flavo-fusca subconcolor fasciis continuis valde

obscuris, sufura angustissime albo marginata; spira convexo-

depressa, anfr. 4—43 planiusculis, ult. seepius haud carimato antice

paulo deflexo, sutura distincta; apert. oblique rotundato-ovali

equali; perist. simplictusculo subincrassato-expansiusculo v. con-

vexo-reflexiusculo angusto albo, labris equaliter omnino arcuatis

subconvergentibus.

Diam. maj. 16-20, min. 15-17, alt. 12-16 mill. Anfr. 4-43.

**H. Gaudryi, D’Orb., Pfeiffer,” in Coll. Cuming ! (not H. Gaudryi, D’Orb.).

Hab. in Ins. Ferro ad Villam Valverde in horto D"™ Isidro, ad alt.

2500 fere ped. sub dio humido, nee alibi.

A single example of this species, differing only in being

slightly more depressed than usual in my numerous examples,

is marked in Mr. Cuming’s collection “ H. Gaudryi, D’Orb.,

Rey. R. T. Lowe on new Canarian Land-Mollusca. 111

Pfeiffer,” though it is certainly not H. Gaudryi, D’Orb., in

Webb. and Berth. Hist. ii. 2. 57, t. 3. ff. 15-17. But though

it would thus seem by its ticket to be the very shell described

by Mr. Shuttleworth under the name of H. Maugeana, Shuttl.,

Diagn. 3. 32, it is neither properly “ reticulatim-malleata,” nor

has it the last volution “antice subgibboso-inflatus.” Hence

H. Maugeana, Shuttl., can be only quoted as a doubtful syno-

nym to the Valverde shell; having been either incorrectly de-

fined, or founded possibly on some other really distinct example

in the same collection marked “H. Gaudryi, D’Orb.” besides the

one marked “ H. Gaudryi, D’Orb., Pfeiffer,” examined by myself.

Nearly allied to H. Paivana, but certainly distinct.

15. H. Manriquiana.

T. parvula subglobulosa tenuiuscula omnino ecarinata lucido-nitens

leevigata (nec granulata) tota reticulatim malleata et subtilissime

obsoletissimeque spiraliter hinc inde striolata, striolis vel tenuis-

simis exilissimis creberrimis interruptis vix perspicuis, fulva v.

furva fasciis 5 (raro 4, 3° et 4 confusis) distinctis coffeeaceo-

fuscis continuis, suprema ad suturam subtessellata, rarissime uni-

color fulva fasciis evanidis; spira elevatiuscula, sutura distincta,

anfr. 5 convexiusculis, ult. antice deflexo; apert. oblique ovali

simplici zequali ; perist. simpliciusculo convexo-reflexo subincrassato

angusto purpureo, labris subzequaliter arcuatis subconniventibus,

basali strictiusculo simplici subdilatato plano-concavo v. subsulcato.

Diam. maj. 20-22, min. 16-184, alt. 15-17 mill. Anfr. 5.

Hab. in ede Manriquiana et in fissuris rupium in convallibus ad

Teror in Canaria Magna. Etiam in cavis Laurorum ad “ Lau-

reales,’ El Monte, Can. Magnee, consors H. sarcostomatis (6.

Nomen in honorem familiz perillustris antiquee Canariensis in

Ins. preesertim Canaria Magna et Fuerteventura degentis, et im-

primis in gratam recordationem D™ Pedro Manrique de Lara y

Cabrera, qui in Ins. Fuerteventura nos nobilissime et amicissime

hospitavit et expedivit.

H. consobrina, Fér., proxima, inter hanc et H. sarcostoma, Webb,

quasi media.

16. H. spumosa.

T. imperforata transverse v. oblique oblonga naticoidea ruguloso-

malleata pretenuis fulvo- v. furvo-flavescens, fasciis 4 ineequalibus

fusco-nigrescentibus subinterruptis aliquando evanidis flavo-reti-

culata; spira brevissima conoideo-obtusa parvula tertiam fere

partem totius longitudinis equante, anfr. 4 convevis, ultimo maxi-

mo transverse oblongo antice leniter descendente ; apert. oblique

ovali antice deorsum producta effusa (cet. fere ut in H. aspersa,

Mill.).

Diam. maj. 30-32, min. 15-16, alt. 30, spire alt. 10-12 mill.

Anfr. 4.

Had. in fissuris rupium in conyalle “ Barranco de Herradura”? dicta,

112 Rev. A. M. Norman on a new Echinoderm from Ireland.

necnon inter saxa ad basin ascensus “las Vueltas’’ dicti (“ Brena

alta”) inter Villam S™ Crucem et ‘La Banda” Ins. Palmee.

Compared with its very near ally H. aspersa, Mill., which is,

in fact, exactly intermediate between itself and H. Mazzullii, Jan,

H. spumosa has a notably smaller and more depressed spire,

only equalling one-third instead of nearly one-half of the whole

height; the last volution has its transverse diameter much

greater in proportion to its height, rendering the shell trans-

versely oblong rather than globose, and the aperture more pro-

duced obliquely downwards anteriorly, or oval instead of rounded

or circular. Lastly, the suture descends gradually instead of

being abruptly deflexed anteriorly. But however difficult to

distinguish from H. aspersa, Miill., by the shell alone, I am

inclined to consider it a really distinct species, because, in addi-

tion to these characters of the shell, and the remote and isolated

habitat, the animal has the singular property of throwing out,

when captured, a quantity of mucous froth or bubbles, so as to

become presently entirely enveloped in a mass of foam. ~

In further confirmation of this view, it should be noted that

the true H. aspersa, Miill., occurs in no other island of the Ca-

narian or Madeiran group, though within the last ten or fifteen

years it has been introduced by some inconsiderate person into

a garden at Funchal. Nor did I meet with it on the opposite

coast of Africa at Mogador.

Lea Rectory, Jan. 15, 1861.

XV.—On an Echinoderm new to Science, from Ireland.

By the Rev. Atrrep Mere Norman, M.A.

[Plate IX. figs. 1-4.]

ECHINODERMATA. Fam. Priapulacida.

Genus STREPHENTERUS*, n. g.

Forma cylindrica, antice truncata, infandibuliformiis, sine tenta-

culis, postice subito acuminata, tentaculisque ornata. Intestinum

longissimum multumque convolutum, maximam corporis partem

penetrans, inde rediens per anum haud longe ab ore situm se

effundit.

Echinoderm naked, cylindrical; mouth funnel-shaped, un-

provided with appendages; the posterior extremity ending in a

point, and furnished with tentacular appendages. The intestine

is very long, and descends in a spiral coil through at least two-

thirds of the entire length of the animal; it is then reflected,

and, returning to the fore part of the body, has its anal orifice

situated not far from the anterior extremity.

* orpepev, to turn; évrepov, the intestine.

Rev. A. M. Norman on a new Echinoderm from Ireland. 1138

This genus is provisionally placed in the family Priapulacide.

In the absence of tentacles around the mouth, and in their pre-

sence at the posterior extremity of the animal, Strephenterus

resembles Priapulus; but in the latter genus the anal opening

is situated in the filamentous pyramidal tail.

Strephenterus claviger, n. sp.

Os infundibuliforme. Corpus in medio glabrum, ad extremitates

minutissime corrugatum, postice paucis tuberculis (microscopio

modo visendis) sparsum, tentaculisque (20-30) claviformibus in-

structum.—Long. 13 unc., lat. ¢ unc.

Habitat sinum Bantry in Hibernia.

The mouth is funnel-formed. The body is smooth, except at

‘the extremities, which are finely corrugated. On the hinder

portion there are also a few microscopic tubercles scattered over

the surface, and that extremity is furnished with from twenty to

thirty club-shaped tentacular appendages.

These tentacular appendages are of peculiar construction.

The longest and most fully expanded present the appearance of

fig. 2. The club is somewhat spathulate ; and about the centre

of the upper half is seen a small round aperture, apparently

opening into the interior; below this there are two projecting

processes, one of which is larger than the other, and between

the bases of these two processes is seen the rudiment ofa third.

Another state of the tentacles is shown in fig. 3, which is taken

from one of the shorter tentacles—shorter because less expanded,

or more probably less developed. Here there is no sign of the

central opening; but the head seems to contain several pear-

shaped bodies, one of which has a blackish central spot. On

subjecting this tentacle to the compressorium, these pear-shaped

bodies escaped, and appeared to be composed entirely of granular

matter enclosed in thin sacs.

What purpose in the life of the animal can these posterior

tentacles serve? Professor Forbes called attention to the same

question with respect to the filamentous tail of Priapulus, the

function of which Sars has suggested to be respiratory; it

seems probable that the tentacles of Strephenterus perform a

similar office. The opening in their heads would admit the

water through the pedicels into the wide space that exists be-

tween the inner and outer tunics of the animal (see fig. 4) ; and

on examining the inner tunic with the microscope, it is seen to

be traversed by veins, while its outer surface (that of the upper

portion, at any rate) is clothed with fine cilia calculated to pro-

duce currents and cause the water to pass gently over its deli-

cate membrane. At the same time, the tentacles themselves

may perhaps in some measure act as external branchie,

114 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Discovery

In the specimen described, the cloaca has been torn away from

the anal opening by muscular contraction in death, and is lying

in the body. A short distance above, is seen an opening in the

integument (fig. 4), from whence the cloaca would appear to

have been torn.

The total length of the expanded Echinoderm is 14 inch, the

breadth } inch.

Strephenterus claviger was taken in the autumn of 1858 in

Bantry Bay.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. figs. 1-4.

Fig. 1. Strephenterus claviger (Norman), slightly enlarged.

Fig. 2. A tentacle-head magnified, showing, a, the opening into the interior;

6 and ¢, supplemental processes.

Fig. 3. Another tentacle-head magnified, in which the pear-shaped bodies

(d, e, f) are seen within the investing membrane.

Fig. 4. Internal organs of fore part of body : g, inner tunic; h, the funnel-

formed mouth ; 7, the cesophagus; k, the cloaca of the intestine,

which has been torn away from the anal aperture, J.

Sedgefield, co. Durham, Dee. 31, 1860.

XVI.—On the Discovery of Physa acuta (Drap.) in England.

By the Rev. ALrrep Merrie Norman, M.A. '

[Plate IX. figs. 5-9.]

Physa acuta (Draparnaud).

Physa acuta, Drap. Moll. T. et F. France, é: 55, pl. 3. f. 10, 11; Brard,

Coq. Envir. Paris, p. 169, pl. 7. f. 5, 6; Brown, Illus. L. and F.

Conch. Great Britain, pl. 3. f.9, 10 (copied from Drap.).; Moquin-

Tandon, Hist. Nat. Moll. T. et F. France, vol. ii. p. 452, pl. 32. f. 14-

23, and pl. 33. f.1-10; Michaud, Comp. Drap. Moll. France, pl. 16.

f. 19, 20.* 3

? Bulla rivalis, Mat. and Rack. Trans. Linn. Soe. vol. viii. p. 126, pl. 4.f.2;

Mont. Test. Brit. Supp. p. 97.

?Physa rivalis, Turton, Man. L. and F. Shells, p. 128. f. 112 (copied from

Mat, and Rack.).

Animal pinkish ash-colour, thickly sprinkled on all parts of

the upper surface with black specks, those on the head being

largest. Head bilobed in front and slightly expanded. Ten-

tacles a little thickened towards their apices, and remarkable for

having a black central line. Foot short, only reaching to the

suture that divides the second from the third whorl, neither

carinated nor acutely pointed behind. Mantle-edge bounded by

the margins of the aperture of the shell, and not at all reflected

* The references given are only to those works that I have had an

opportunity of consulting. For additional synonyms see Moquin-Tandon

and ‘ The British Mollusca,’ vol. iv. p. 146.

of Physa acuta (Drap.) in England. 115

upon them ; behind, it sends forth four (sometimes three) minute

digitations, of which three, almost rudimentary, lie on the body;

the fourth, somewhat larger, occupies the angle formed by the

junction of the outer lip and body; in front, five or six short

digitations are spread fan-fashion upon the reflected lip of the

columella; one, two, or even three of these (those nearest the

head) are often quite rudimentary. The armature of the lingual

membrane does not differ materially from that of P. fontinalis,

the denticles being similarly serrulate.

Shell long ovate, acute, thin, transparent, horn-coloured, and

glossy; length 54 lines, breadth 24 to 3 lines. Whorls four

and a half to five and a half, swollen, with longitudinal, curved,

microscopic striole; suture deep. Mouth occupying about half

the total length, apple-pip-formed, contracted above, slightly

expanded and produced below ; outer lip simple, acute; pillar-

lip twisted, the swelling body-whorl projecting into and con-

tracting the mouth above, while, below, the lip is strongly

reflected upon the columella, and by its reflexion forms a distinct

narrow umbilical chink.

The Physa from which the above description is taken has

recently been met with in one of the water-tanks in the Botanic

Gardens at Kew. Mr. Choules, the discoverer, to whom I am

indebted for specimens, succeeded in tracing the species thence

to its original habitat—a ditch in the immediate vicinity of

London, whence it must have been introduced into the Gardens,

attached to aquatic plants. I abstain from mentioning this

locality, as Mr. Choules fears lest the rapacity of collectors

should exterminate this interesting addition to our list of inland

Mollusca.

The ordinary form of Physa acuta as found on the Continent

differs considerably from our shell in being much larger, more

solid, opake, greyish-white, and having the throat generally

pinkish ; the body-whorl is also less swollen, and the pillar-lip

consequently less twisted. I have received, however, a form

similar to our own from Mr. M‘Andrew, who took it at Seville;

and the same variety is among the West Indian shells of M.

@Orbigny’s collection in the British Museum. It would seem

to be Moquin-Tandon’s variety y. minor, which he thus distin-

guishes from the type—‘ Coquille plus petite, plus ventrue,

mince, assez transparente.” Many of our specimens are girt

with fine, opake-white, spiral lines, thus evincing a tendency to

opacity.

The Bulla rivalis of Maton and Rackett has of late years been

regarded as an erroneously introduced West Indian shell. The

description in the ‘ Linnzan Transactions,’ however, sufficiently

accords with P. acuta (to which shell, indeed, Moquin-Tandon

116 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

has assigned it as a synonym); and the discovery of this species

in Great Britain adds to the probability that it was previously

taken in Hampshire. It is worthy of notice, moreover, that

Montagu was well aware that Bulla rivalis was a common West

Indian shell, and that, knowing this, he did not call in question

the discovery of Mr. James Hay.

The shell brought by Mr. Sowerby from Anglesea, and erro-

neously named by him Physa acuta, has nothing to do with the

present species, but is merely a produced form of P. fontinalis.

The recent addition to our lists of two freshwater Mollusea,

Spherium pallidum (Gray) and Physa acuta (Drap.), and the re-

discovery in some abundance of Vertigo alpestris (Alder) in the

Lake district—a shell of which only one British specimen was

previously known, and the specific value of which had con-

sequently been called in question—shows that the conchologist

need not despair of novelties even in that well-worked branch of

his hobby, land and freshwater shells.

My mentioning that I am indebted to the pencil of my kind

friend Mr. Alder for the figures that illustrate this paper will at

once assure zoologists that they are all that could be desired as

regards correctness.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. figs. 5-9.

Figs. 5 & 6. Physa acuta (Draparnaud), variety, front and back view of

shell.

Fig. 7. The animal of the same, viewed from below; the digitations of the

mantle are represented at their fullest expansion.

Fig. 8. Outline of head, viewed from above.

Fig. 9. Two denticles of the lingual membrane.

Sedgefield, co. Durham, Jan. 1, 1861.

XVII.—WNotes on Cambridge Paleontology*. By Harry SEELEY,

[Plates V. & VI.]

I. Some new Upper Greensand Bivalves.

Tue following list is far from including all our local species:

of several the fragments of casts yet obtained are not sufficient’

for description ; these, with others not in Cambridge, would

probably outnumber those enumerated.

It is with pleasure I acknowledge much kind assistance in

forming the list, such as it is. Mr, Carter has allowed me con-

stant access to, and the loan of specimens from, his rich collec-

tion; Mr. Farren, the careful collector and dealer, placed the con-

* In these notes it is intended to describe such new forms as have been

met with in the country round Cambridge. They will include the forma-

tions from Middle Oxford Clay to Upper Chalk, and form an appendix to

an intended memoir to illustrate Mr, Barrett’s geological map.

Some new Upper Greensand Bivalves. 117

tents of his drawers at my disposal; Mr. Liveing (M.A., St. John’s

Coll.) favoured me with all his rarer bivalves; and Dr. Cookson,

whose cabinet has always been accessible to me, procured from

Dr. Guest the loan of some beautiful specimens. To all these

gentlemen I offer my sincere thanks.

Ostrea cunabula. PI. V. fig. 1.

Shell oblong, slightly ovate. The right valve nearly flat; the

left deeply hollowed like a cradle, the excavation extending

under part of the hinge area; in general the interior line

which supported the upper valve is remarkably rectangular.

Hinge area triangular, bordered by a continuation of the

collar, which projects above and surrounds the upper valve.

Under side rugosely laminated and plicated in the minor

degree. Upper valve excentrically and closely laminated ;

sometimes rather convex, and always more or less hollow in-

ternally between the hinge and muscular impression. Mus-

cular impression on the left side ovate, below the middle of

the shell, and touching the marginal thickenings. It is

shallow and nearly smooth.

In the young state the shell appears, as seen behind the umbo

of one specimen, to have been a little flat circle indistinguish-

able from the countless small things which occur on every fossil

and on almost every nodule the bed contains. It is generally

partly attached, and sometimes becomes deformed from want of

space. One specimen commenced growth in the interior of a

broken Radiolite, and impressed its shell into the prismatic

_ cavities.

I know no Cretaceous Oyster with which this may be com-

pared. It has relatives both in the Purbeck and Eocene, but

too distant to require distinguishing.

Rare ; gregarious. Coll. Dr.Guest, Dr. Cookson, Mr. W. Farren,

and University.

Loc. Fen-Ditton and Cambridge *.

Ostrea lagena. PI. V. fig. 2.

Ovate, narrow across the hinge area. The right valve flat,

marked with very fine lines of growth; the left attached

(throughout its length) and hollow, the hollow extending

slightly under the hinge area. The right side is developed

upwards, while the left is but a little thickened, thus making

the (adult) shell wedge-shaped; the edge of the lower valve

projects above the upper. Hinge area subquadrate, and bor-

dered by a continuation of the projecting fringe. When the

* Where no locality is mentioned, the specimens are obtained from the

immediate neighbourhood of Cambridge.

118 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

base is free, it shows indications of coarse plication. Muscular _

impression semicircular near the left side and below the middle

of the shell. It is shallow, and marked with crescentic lines.

In partially grown specimens there is scarcely any hollow,

the right side not being much elevated till a large size is attained ;

young specimens are also more elongated. In the full-grown

form the sides are very massive, and the attached base exceed-

ingly thin. The upper valve figured appears to have been a

feeding-ground for limpets, one having excavated for itself a

hollow in the shell; and in their foraging excursions they have

so eroded it, that scarcely a trace is left of the lines of growth.

This very distinct oyster has some resemblances to O. cunabula

and to O. Leymerii. From the former it is distinguished by its

attached mode of growth, spreading form, wedge shape, and

muscular impression. Its hollow shell, wedge shape, &c., suffi-

ciently distinguish it from the latter. If the upper part of the

muscular impression in it were removed, D’Orbigny’s figure of

the interior of the lower valve of Leymerit might resemble an

interior of the upper valve of O. lagena.

Very rare. Coll. University ; J. Carter, Esq. ; Mr. W. Farren.

Loc. Ashwell and Cambridge.

Some Exogyre show, on weathering, a cellular structure not

unlike that in the principal layer of the Radiolite.

Pecten Barretti. Pl. VI. fig. 1.

Oval, slightly elongated, subequivalve, depressed. The upper

valve rather inflated, the lower nearly flat. The left valve is

ornamented with some forty-eight radiating, straight, rather

depressed ribs, of which about a dozen are subordinate, the

remainder nearly equal. All are imbricated; the imbrications

are not in circles of growth. The spaces between the ribs

in the centre are more than half the width, and at the sides

more than the width of the ribs. It is on the anterior

side, in these spaces, that the subordinate ribs are chiefly

developed. The interstitial spaces are very finely striated—

those in the centre longitudinally, and those of the sides

obliquely—reminding one of P. Aptiensis. The posterior ear

is marked with very fine, close, sharp transverse striations ;

the anterior ear has two series, one radiating from the umbo,

the other parallel to the long diameter of the shell. On the

flat valve the ribs appear less prominent and more numerous.

There are subordinate ribs on the anterior side. All -are

imbricated.

This shell approaches very near to the Pecten Espaillaci,

D’Orb., which appears to have existed with it. The chief di-

Some new Upper Greensand Bivalves. 119

stinctions are its transversely marked posterior ears, the inter-

stitial radiations, greater number of ribs, and greater inflation

of the left valve (and probably its smaller size). The radiations

and posterior ear indicate its affinity with P. Aptiensis ; but the

great difference in the number of ribs, their square form, and

the imbrications in irregular lines, the substitution of oblique

markings on the anterior ear for radiations, and on the posterior

ear for close transverse lines, sufficiently distinguish it. With

P. Robinaldinus it has some distant affinity.

Rare. Collected by Mr. Perceval (Trin. Hall), to whom I am

indebted for the use of it. University, Mr. Farren.

Hinnites trilinearis. PI. VI. fig. 2.

Shell suborbicular ; one valve flat, the other somewhat convex ;

both very thin and irregular. Ornamented with radiating

ribs, which are closest on the flat valve. The ribs are orna-

mented with three longitudinal lines or keels, of which the

middle one is generally the largest, and also with exceedingly

close transverse striz, which, from their delicacy, are seldom

preserved. On the convex side the ribs number from fifteen

to about twenty, and have intervening spaces, more than

twice their own width, which are quite smooth. On the flat

side are some twenty-five or more ribs, which are slightly

smaller than those of the other valve. The cast shows in the

intermediate spaces indications of each having had two or

three striz.

Small worn fragments of this species, which are not uncom-

mon, may easily be mistaken for Pecten Beaveri, to which the

‘shell, but for its irregular growth, would bear some resemblance.

None of the specimens have the umbones perfect, or show trace

of an ear.

Coll. University ; J. Carter, Esq.; Mr. Farren, &c.

A very marked variety occurs which has good claims to be

eonsidered a distinct species. It is distinguished by having all

the ribs much closer and higher, and those of the convex side

nearly as wide as the intervening spaces; it also commonly has

a striation in each interspace, and as many as five wide folds on

each rib. On the flat valve the folds on the ribs are very ob-

scure ; the interspaces commonly have a single strong striation,

and appear to have been finely striated transversely. I have

provisionally marked it Hinnites pectinatus.

Rare. Coll. University ; J. Carter, Esq.

Loc. Cambridge and Ashwell.

Arca (?) sulcata. PI. VI. fig. 3.

Oblong, narrow at the posterior end; very inflated, small. Um-

120 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

bones level with the anterior side, and (apparently) recurved.

Anterior side abrupt and rounding ; the posterior sloping and

compressed. From the top of the umbo descends a wide

sulcation, which gradually widens until it equals, at the base,

a fourth of the shell’s length: it is nearer to the anterior than

to the posterior end. The elevation which bounds it on the

posterior side is more prominent than that on the anterior.

The sulcus and adjacent part of the shell are greatly thickened

internally, so that.in the cast the hollow is very deep. From

the under side of the umbo descends a ridge, which terminates

at the point where the straight posterior end makes a right

angle with the base.

The characters which have induced me to place this remark-

able form provisionally with the Arks are its shape, posterior

ridge, (apparently) straight hinge-line, and unsinuated pallial

impression. The position of the muscular scars, the posterior

of which is near the hinge-line, the angular bend in the pallial

impression, and the dorsal thickening, might, with some of the

foregoing, be thought sufficient characters to place it in or near

to the Anatinide. Such a combination of characters would

alone render its position perplexing; but between the anterior

muscular impression and the bend which the anterior side

makes with the hinge-line are two folds, reminding one of the

Rudistes. Additional specimens may give its generic characters

and affinities.

Unique. Collected by Mr. W. Farren.

Nucula subelliptica, Pl. VI. fig. 4.

Form subelliptical, slightly elongated, rather compressed. Um-

bones central; hinge-line on each side straight, equal, and

similar. Lips smooth. Apical angle about 135°; width

7 lines; length 6 lines.

This species is intermediate in form between the N.Vibrayeana

(D’Orb.) and N. subrecurva (Phil.) ; from the former it is distin-

guished by the elongated form, and from the latter by its width

and similar sides.

Not common. Shell unknown. Coll. University ; J. Carter,

Esq.; Mr. W. Farren.

Nucula rhomboidea. PI. VI. fig. 5.

Form a lozenge, slightly elongated, nearly symmetrical, com-

pressed. The four sides nearly equal; angles, except the

apical, rounded. There are indications of a lunule. Owing to

the angle opposite the apical being rounded, as well as those

at the ends, the halves of the base are not so straight as are

Some new Upper Greensand Bivalves. 121

those of the hinge. The specimens appear quite adult, and

had the lips, which were smooth, much thickened.

This remarkable species, which approaches N. Vibrayeana

(D’Orb.), is distinguished by its quadrilateral figure.

Very rare. Collected by Mr. W. Farren.

Perna oblonga. Pl. VI. fig. 6.

Shape elongated, rectangular, narrow, very moderately com-

pressed. An inflation, often prominent, occurs along and

near to the upper part of the anterior side. Posterior extre-

mity rounded, rarely subangular. Hinge-line short and

straight, making with the anterior side (not with the beaks)

an angle of about (75° to) 90°, and with the posterior side

some greater angle. The posterior side is generally gently

curved, causing the shell to be widest in the middle. The

beaks are generally very moderately curved outwards, some-

times not at all. The muscular impression is midway between

the hinge and base, and rather large.

This species is no exception to the general variableness of

Perne; but there is never any difficulty in recognizing the spe-

cific type. In one specimen both pairs of sides are parallel.

This species is intermediate between P. subspathulata (Reuss)

and P. lanceolata (Geinitz), combining with the growth of the

former the width of the latter. It is distinguished from P. lan-

ceolata chiefly by its large apical angle and perpendicular form,

and from P. subspathulata by its elongated figure.

-_ Not uncommon. Cambridge and Ashwell. Coll. University ;

J. Carter, Esq.; Mr. W. Farren.

Perna semielliptica. Pl. VI. fig. 7.

Shape semi-elliptical, with the anterior side of the base rounded.

Anterior side straight or hollowed in the byssal region.

Hinge-line short, straight, uniting imperceptibly with the

curve of the posterior side, and making with the anterior

side a large angle (about 75° to 90°). In the half-grown state

it is moderately inflated; but aged specimens have a very

compressed aspect, owing probably to internal thickening of

the shell, It is generally a fourth longer than wide, and has

its greatest width midway between the hinge and base.

This species is intermediate between P. Rauliniana of D’Orb.

and P. subspathulata (Reuss). From the former it is easily di-

stinguished by its greater proportionate width and greater apical

angle; and from the latter by the short hinge-line curving into

the posterior side. Most of the half-grown specimens are

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3, Vol. vii. 9

122 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

marked by excentric folds. Muscular impression very elon-

gated.

Not uncommon. Cambridge and Ashwell. Coll. University.

J. Carter, Esq. ; Mr. Farren.

Mr. Carter possesses a cast of the exterior of Perna lanceolata

showing the shell to have been lamellar, like that of an oyster.

The Perne appear to have commonly produced pearls in prodi-

gious numbers. These are often met with detached, sometimes

as large as peas: they mostly have a yellowish colour, The

casts of shells are often marked in the lower part with radiations

like the Unionide. But, besides the free pearls, pearls attached

to the shell were far from uncommon, and in some individuals

so numerous as to remind one more of artificial productions in

the Chinese Anodon than of a natural growth. No nacreous

specimens have been found which can satisfactorily be considered

as attached pearls; but their impressions, left on phosphatic

casts, are unmistakeable. They mostly occur on the upper part

of the shell. The specimen figured (PI. VI. fig. 6), collected by

-Mr. Blake (Caius Coll.), had sixty-five such pearls, and is a fine

example of their occurrence.

Pholadomya decussata, var. triangulata.

Form triangular, subequilateral, somewhat rounded at the pos-

terior extremity, inflated. The anterior and posterior outlines

are nearly straight. The anterior side is abrupt, being bent

at about right angles with the shell, and has descending from

the umbo, and near to the hinge, an inflation, between which

and the keel formed by the bend is a slight depression. The

inflation of the shell from the anterior side to the posterior

extremity is very much less than that from the umbones to

the base. The umbones prominently recurved. Posterior side

steadily rounded. The whole shell is ornamented with excen-

tric folds with slight depressions between them : in the young

state they are very narrow ribs. These are crossed by fine

radiating ribs placed close together ; they are not present on

the truncated portion ; and though, in the young state, ex-

tending over the remaining part, those of the posterior third

become obsolete, with a diameter of about half an inch. One

rib, however, near to the hinge-line descends to the base.

This fossil appears to be a dwarfed variety of P. decussata

(Mant. sp.). All the specimens are about an inch in each dia-

meter.

Rare. Coll. University ; J. Carter, Esq.; G. D. Liveing, Esq.

Several free valves have been found of an attached bivalve,

. Some new Upper Greensand Bivalves.. © 123°

apparently of a new genus; but the lower valves have not yet

been seen. ‘There are two species. :

- The following characters are probably generic :—“ Shell thin,

attached, smooth or reproducing the sculpture to which it is

fixed. Hinge-line straight. Posterior end gaping. The hinge

has a ledge for lodging a tooth, ossicle, or internal cartilage.

The anterior muscular impression is near the hinge; from it

descends the pallial line in a curve to near the base; it is then.

bent back so as to form half a crescent, and continued along

the shell at about one-third its width from the hinge.”

These structures would appear to give it a place between the

Tellinide and Solenidz ; but, as the internal characters were not

quite clear, the shells are provisionally referred to Anomia, which

externally they much resemble. Meee

? Anomia transversa. PI. VI. fig. 8.

Shell ovate, elongated, inflated. Umbo large, prominent, and

inclining to the posterior end rather than central.

This species appears to have been attached to Pectens, and in

such a way that all the specimens I have seen (five) reproduce

the plications at right angles to their long diameter. As the

shells increased in size, the lower valve probably became free at

its margin, for the margin of the upper one is smooth. Attached

by the left valve.

Rare. Coll. University; J. Carter, Esq.

' The other species is smooth and more elongated.

Trigonia Hunstantonensis*. Pl. VI. fig. 9.

Form an ovate rectangle, narrow at the posterior end; com-

pressed. Ornamented by rowst of large tubercles, which

. are oblique and not strictly parallel. They also form rows at

right angles with these. Between those in the antero-posterior

direction the spaces are much wider than between the rows

from hinge to base. The tubercles do not appear to have

extended beyond the pallial line. There are faint traces of a

posterior area, the line marking which descended from the pos-

- terior side of. the umbo, curved below the muscular impres-

sion, and continued horizontally to the edge (fig. 9a). It

was probably marked with a few narrow ridges parallel to the

hinge-line.

The cast would indicate a thin shell marked with close regular

* Hunstanton is pronounced by the natives Hunston ; the specific name

might be similarly shortened.

T In the cast there are five or six rows; but the shell probably had more

than twelve.

Ox*

124 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology.

lines of growth,—though it probably thickened with age; for

casts of large specimens show no indications of tubercles.

The general resemblances come near to 7. Fittoni (Desh.) ;

but the crenulated ridges of that species are not to be confounded

with the tubercles of this. The tubercles remind one of 7. rudis

(Park) ; but their arrangement, and the shape of the cast, which

is a third longer than wide, and has the base but slightly curved,

render identification easy. On the casts are thin films of pyrites.

Length 2,3, inches; width 1,8, inch; through the valves +3

inch.

Red limestone, near Hunst’on*.

Coll. Dr. Cookson. Four specimens were obtained.

The following species have not previously been noticed in the

Upper Greensand of England :—-

Ostrea semiplana (Mant.). Nucula albensis (D’Orb.).

macroptera (Sow.). —— simplex (Desh.).

Exogyra laciniata (Nilss.). ovata (Mant.).

Plicatula pectinoides (Sow.). bivirgata (J. Sow.).

Perna subspathulata (Reuss). Leda solea (D’Ord.).

lanceolata (Geinitz). ?Venericardia tenuicostata (Sow.).

—— Rauliniana (D’Ord.). ?Scrobicularia phaseolina (Phil.).

All from the immediate neighbourhood of Cambridge.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES V. & VI.

PL. V. Fig. 1. Ostrea cunabula, from specimens in the collection of Dr.

Guest. The figure of the lower valve is from a dead shell; a

small oyster has commenced growing on the inner margin.

Fig. 2. Ostrea lagena, a fine specimen from Ashwell. Though the valves

were united and close, several oysters were found attached to the

interior.

Pu. VI. Fig. 1. Pecten Barretti. This specimen has a hole, apparently

drilled by some carnivorous Gasteropod. It is the only shell so

perforated which we observed. Upper, under, and side views.

Fig. 2. Hinnites trilinearis, upper and under views.

Fig. 3. ?Arca sulcata, enlarged and natural size.

Fig. 4. Nucula subelliptica,

Fig. 5. Nucula rhomboidea.

Fig. 6. Perna oblonga; a full-grown specimen.

Fig. 7. coe semielliptica; a young individual, in the collection of Mr.

arter.

Fig. 8. Anomia? transversa; a rather small specimen, in the collection of

Mr. Carter.

Fig. 9. Trigonia Hunst’onensis ; a young individual.

* In a paper recently read before the Cambridge Philosophical Society,

an attempt was made by the Author to show the relation of the so-called

Red Chalk to the Upper Greensand; and, as a subordinate member of that

formation, it was proposed to name it the Hunst’on Limestone.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 125

XVIII.—On some new Species of Eulima, Leiostraca, and Ceri-

thiopsis from Japan. By Artuur Apams, F.L.S. &c.

Genus Evia, Risso.

Tue smaller species of Eulima, I believe, have never been very

minutely examined. Only a few species have hitherto been

detected in the China Sea, and none are recorded from the Sea

of Japan. From the similarity of form and colour (subulate and

white) common to all the species, and from the entire absence

of sculpture, the study of this genus is very difficult ; and the

specific differences can only be appreciated by making careful

outlines of all the species. The only division I could have made

in the twenty-one species here indicated would have been into

straight and flexuous ; but this being quite an arbitrary character,

I have not adopted it.

1. Eulima robusta, A. Adams.

H. testa pyramidato-subulata, flexuosa, apice recurvato; anfractibus

conyexiusculis, ultimo magno, obliquo, ad basin rotundato, suturis

marginatis ; apertura ovata, producta; labio superne incrassato ;

labro arcuato. Lactea, semiopaca.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63.fathoms.

2. Hulima clavula, A. Adams.

#. testa acuto-pyramidali, apice postice inclinato; anfractibus 8,

planatis, suturis marginatis ; anfractu ultimo lato, ad peripheriam

vix angulato, ad basin obliquo; apertura parva, ovata, effusa ;

labio incrassato. Lactea, solidiuscula, opaca.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

3. Eulima pinguicula, A. Adams.

Z. testa acuto-pyramidali, arcuata, apice antrorsum inclinato; an-

_ fractibus 8, convexiusculis, ultimo magno, obliquo, ad peripheriam

obtuse angulato, ad basin perobliquo; apertura parva, porrecta,

ovata; labio tenui, arcuato. Lactea, solida, opaca.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

4. Eulima curvata, A. Adams.

E. testa subulata, arcuata, tenui, antrorsum inclinata; anfractibus 7,

_planatis; anfractu ultimo elongato, antice producto; apertura

elongato-ovali; labio tenui, curvato. Alba, opaca, solidiuscula.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

5. Lulima mundula, A. Adams.

£. testa subulata, tortuosa; spira lateraliter curvata; anfractibus 9,

conyexiusculis, ultimo amplo, ad basin obliquo; apertura ovata,

126 Mr, A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

_ producta; labio incrassato; labro arcuato, vix inflexo. Liactea,

subopaca.

Hab, Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms.

‘ 6. Eulima stylata, A. Adams:

Z. testa subulata, vix flexuosa; spira lateraliter curvata ; anfractibus

8, planatis, suturis obsolete impressis; anfractu ultimo elongato ;

apertura oblonga, antice producta; labro arcuato. Alba, opaca.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

7. Eulima acicularis, A. Adams.

E, testa subulato-pyramidali, postice subrecurvata, apice obtuso ;

anfractibus 7, planatis, ultimo ad peripheriam angulato ; apertura

subrhomboidea; labro in medio angulato. Alba, semiopaca.

_ Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

8. Eulima flexa, A. Adams.

E. testa subulata, flexuosa; spira lateraliter et deinde postice incli-

nata; anfractibus circa 12, planatis, suturis obsoletis; anfractu

ultimo elongato, rotundato; apertura ovata, postice acuminata ;

labio tenui. Lactea, semiopaca.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

9. Eulima pandata, A. Adams.

E, testa subulata, gracili, flexuosa; spira lateraliter inclinata ; anfrac-

tibus 8, planatis, ultimo elongato, antice producto; apertura ob-

longa, antice dilatata; labio tenui; labro arcuato. Lactea, semi-

opaca.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

10. Eulima reclinata, A. Adams.

E. testa subulato-pyramidali; spira acuta, postice recurva; anfracti-

bus 6, planatis, ultimo magno, elongato, ad peripheriam vix angu-

lato; apertura oblonga, antice producta; labro in medio sub-

angulato. Lactea, opaca.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

11. Eulima stenostoma, A. Adams.

E. testa subulato-pyramidali; spira postice inclinata; anfractibus 7,

planatis, ultimo elongato, magno, ad basin perobliquo et producto ;

apertura angusta, oblonga; labio tenui, rectiusculo; labro sub-

inflexo. Alba, vitrea, semipellucida.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

12. Eulima semitorta, A. Adams.

E. testa subulata, subflexuosa; anfractibus 10, planatis, ultimo elon-

-gato, ad peripheriam rotundato; apertura ovata, postice acuta,

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. - 127

- antice producta et dilatata; labio tenui, arcuato. Alba, rufo

‘tincta, tenui, semipellucida.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

18. Hulima eburnea, A. Adams.

EH. testa subulata, flexuosa; spira recurva; anfractibus 8, planatis,.

ultimo magno, lato, rotundato; apertura ovata, acuta; labio rec-

tiusculo; labro arcuato. Eburnea, solida.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

14. Hulima dentaliopsis, A. Adams.

E. testa subulato-pyramidali, recta, apice subobtuso; anfractibus 9,

- planatis, suturis distinctis; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam angu-

ato; apertura ovata; labio tenui; labro in medio arcuato, Alba,

_ vitrea, semipellucida.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms. >

15. Hulima angulata, A. Adams.

Zi. testa pyramidato-subulata, flexuosa, apice recurvato ; anfractibus

11, planatis, ultimo angulato ; apertura brevi, ovata ; labio incras-

sato, brevi, recto ; labro in medio angulato. Alba, opaca, solida.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

16. Eulima valida, A. Adams.

£. testa subulata, recta; anfractibus 10, planatis; anfractu ultimo

et penultimo varicosis, anfractu ultimo rotundato; apertura ob-.

longa, antice producta; labio brevi, incrassato; labro arcuato.

Alba, opaca, solida.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

17. Eulima odontoidea, A. Adams.

£. testa subulata, subflexuosa ; spira attenuata ; anfractibus 10, pla-

natis, ultimo amplo, rotundato ; apertura ovata, antice producta et

angustata; labro producto ac arcuato; labio brevi, tenui, curvato.

Lactea, semiopaca.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

18. Eulima chrysallida, A. Adams.

E. testa subrimata, ovato-subulata, in medio incrassata, recta, apice

vix inclinato ; anfractibus 11, convexiusculis, suturis marginatis ;

anfractu ultimo rotundato; apertura ovata; labio tenui, rectius-

culo; labro margine in medio producto. Alba, solida, semi-

opaca.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

19. Eulima debilis, A. Adams.

#. testa brevi, subulata, recta; anfractibus 7, planatis, ultimo elon-

128 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

gato, ad basin dilatato; apertura ovata; labio tenui, vix curvato ;

labro margine producto ac arcuato. Semipellucida, tenui, vitrea.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

20. Eulima indefleca, A. Adams.

Z. testa pyramidato-subulata, recta ; anfractibus 10, planatis, suturis

marginatis ; anfractu ultimo magno, rotundato; apertura ovata,

antice dilatata; labio regulariter curvato; labro margine dilatato

et in medio arcuato. Alba, opaca, solida.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

21. Eulima scitula, A. Adams.

JE. testa subulata, ad basin dilatata, vix flexuosa; spira lateraliter in-

clinata ; anfractibus 9, planatis, ultimo rotundato, in medio dila-

tato, ad basin obliquo; apertura ovata; labio arcuato. Alba,

tenui, semipellucida.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

Genus Letostraca, H. & A, Adams.

1. Leiostraca turgidula, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, recta, in medio turgida, sordide alba, opaca; an-

fractibus 8, convexiusculis, ultimo subventricoso, antice angustato

ac producto; apertura elongata, antice et postice angusta.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

2. Leiostraca lanceata, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, recta, teretiuscula, sordide alba, opaca ; anfractibus

9, convexiusculis, ultimo elongato ; apertura oblongo-ovata, antice

dilatata, postice angustata ; labio subincrassato, antice everto.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

3. Leiostraca nixa, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, antrorsum inclinata, albida, pellucida, anfractibus

9, planatis, linea rufa interrupta ad suturas ornatis; anfractu

ultimo ad basin rufo tincto et in medio linea rufa interrupta cincto;

apertura elongato-ovata.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 68 fathoms.

4, Leiostraca Leachii, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, recta, teretiuscula, semipellucida ; anfractibus 8,

planatis, ultimo magno, elongato, subventricoso ; apertura clon-

gato-oblonga, antice valde producta ac angustata, postice angus-

tata.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 129

5. Leiostraca spiculum, A. Adams.

ZL. testa parva, subulata, antrorsum subinclinata, alba, semiopaca,

obsolete rufo fasciata; anfractibus 6, planatis, ultimo elongato et

antice producto; apertura angusta; labro subinflexo.

Hab, Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

6. Leiostraca paxillus, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, recta, alba, opaca; anfractibus 6, planatis, suturis

latis marginatis; anfractu ultimo mediocri; apertura elongata,

antice dilatata ; labio antice effuso.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

7. Leiostraca pura, A. Adams.

L. testa elongato-subulata, recta, semiopaca, lactea; anfractibus 10,

" planatis, suturis pellucidis late marginatis ; anfractu ultimo elon-

gato, angustato; apertura oblonga, postice angustata, antice pro-

~ducta; labio antice subreflexo.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms: Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

8. Leiostraca nivea, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, recta, in medio turgidula, lactea, semiopaca; an-

fractibus 10, planatis, suturis latis marginatis; anfractu ultimo

tumidulo; apertura oblongo-ovata, antice dilatata et producta;

labro valde arcuato et in medio producto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

9. Leiostraca clara, A. Adams.

LZ. testa subulata, recta, apice rubro tincto, alba, translucida; anfrac-

tibus 10, planatis, suturis latis indistinctis ; anfractu ultimo elon-

gato; apertura angustiore, antice dilatata.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

10. Leiostraca labiata, A. Adams.

L. testa parva, subulata, recta, semiopaca, sordide alba; anfractibus

6, convexiusculis, ultimo magno, valde elongato ; apertura oblonga,

antice dilatata; labro in medio valde producto ac arcuato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

1l. Letostraca clavella, A. Adams.

L. testa parva, subulata, recta, albida, subopaca, gracili, apice ob-

tuso ; anfractibus 6, planatis, suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo

mediocri; apertura ovata, antice dilatata.

Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms (Nullipore).

12. Leiostraca nitida, A. Adams.

L. testa parva, subulata, recta, alba, opaca; anfractibus 8, planatis,

130 Mr.A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

ultimo subvaricoso, ad peripheriam subrotundato ; apertura ob-

longa, antice producta; labio subincrassato, antice reflexo.

Hab. Okosiri; 35 fathoms,

Genus Ceritutopsis, Forbes.

I have described the following little shells as species of Ceri-

thiopsis ; but, without an examination of the animals, it is im-

possible to distinguish them from the Cerithideous group named.

Bittium by Dr. Leach. With them I have associated some shells

regarded by me formerly as dextral Triphorides, but which I

now consider to be nearer allied to Cerithiopsis, from which they

are distinguished by a prolongation of the fore part of the aper-

ture, and by their whorls being crenulate instead of cancellate.

1. Cerithiopsis rosea, A. Adams.

C. testa rosea, subulato-turrita; anfractibus 84, convexis, costellis

longitudinalibus et liris transversis cancellatis, anfractibus liris

duabus (in anfractu ultimo tribus) instructis, basi levi; apertura

rotundata, antice emarginata; labio brevi, recto, antice obs

truncato..

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

2. Cerithiopsis cerina, A. Adams.

C. testa subulato-pyramidali, gracili, sordide alba, quasi cerea; an-

fractibus circa 14, planiusculis, liris subtuberculatis transverse

quatuor (interstitiis valde punctatis) instructis ; anfractu ultimo

basi plano; apertura ovata, canale brevi sinistrorsum directo ;

labio tortuoso; labro intus sulcato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

3. Cerithiopsis baculum, A. Adams.

C. testa subulata, gracili, pallide brunnea; anfractibus circa 13,

convexiusculis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis valde

cancellatis, liris in anfractu ultimo tribus, in ceeteris singulis duabus ;

apertura subquadrata, canale brevi; labio brevi, recto, oblique

truncato; labro in medio obtusim angulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

4. Cerithiopsis clavula, A. Adams.

C. testa subulato-pyramidali, pallide fusca; anfractibus circa 14,

convexiusculis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis valde

cancellatis, anfractibus liris tribus (in anfractu ultimo quatuor)

instructis, liris ad costas nodulosis; basi levi; apertura subqua-

drata, antice emarginata; labio brevi, recto; labro margine recti-

usculo.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 131

5. Cerithiopsis paxillus, A. Adams.

C. testa subulata, apice subobtuso, sordide alba; anfractidus 12,

_ planiusculis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis regulariter

- clathratis, liris in anfractu ultimo tribus, in czeteris singulis duabus ;

* anfractu ultimo basi liris spiralibus tribus instructo ; apertura sub-

- quadrata, canale brevi; labio brevi, recto, antice oblique truncato ;

labro vix effuso, margine antice subeverso.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

6. Cerithiopsis pagodula, A. Adams.

C. testa subulato-pyramidali, pallide fusca; anfractibus circa 12,

convexis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis regulariter

_ eancellatis, liris in anfractibus 11 duabus (in anfractu ultimo tribus) ;

anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam biporcato; apertura subquadrata,

canale brevi; labio curvato, oblique truncato.

Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

Subgen.»Sz1za, A. Adams.

Testa subulata, gracili; anfractibus spiraliter liratis, interstitiis sculp-

tis; apertura canale brevi instructa.

This small section is founded on Triphoris dextroversus, Adams

& Reeve, and an allied new species. In form and general aspect

they certainly resemble some species of Triphoris; but they are

both dextral, and do not possess the closed canal of that genus,

They differ from the other species of Cerithiopsis in being trans-

versely lirate, and not ribbed or cancellated.

7. Cerithiopsis (Seila) dextroversa, Adams & Reeve. Triphoris

dextroversus, Adams and Reeve, Voy. Sam. Zool. (pl. 11.

fig. 31).

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms: Korea Strait; 46 fathoms,

8. Cerithiopsis (Sela) cingulata, A. Adams.

C. testa subulato-pyramidali, griseola; anfractibus planatis, cingulis

tribus transversis elevatis simplicibus (7 in anfractu ultimo), inter-

stitiis creberrime longitudinaliter striatis; apertura subquadrata,

_antice breviter canaliculata; labio brevi, crasso, oblique truncato ;

labro effuso, in medio vix producto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

-Ta-Lien-Whan, China,

July 20, 1860.

132

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A History of Infusoria, including the Desmidiacee and Diato-

macee, British and Foreign. By ANDREW PrircHarD, Esq.,

M.R.I. Fourth Edition, enlarged and revised by J. T. ARLIDGE,

M.B., B.A. Lond.; W. ArcueEr, Esq.; J. Ratrs, M.R.C.S.L. ;

W.C. WituiaMson, Esq., F.R.S.; and the Author. Illustrated

by Forty Plates. London: Whittaker & Co., 1861.

In no department of natural history have so many and such import-

ant revolutions been effected of late years as in that which treats of

the minute forms of animal and vegetable life. In other branches of

science, the application of more comprehensive views than previously

existed, and the consequent improved systems of classification, had

already established a solid basis whereupon each new fact and dis-

covery could with ease and safety be engrafted. But in the case of

certain large groups of organisms belonging to the minute world, our

information has, even up to the present time, been undergoing such

a continuous process of transition, that it has become extremely dif-

ficult, if not absolutely impossible to render any work, comprehend-

ing the whole field of microscopic natural history, conformable at

every point with the latest state of our knowledge. Were every work

of this kind to be withheld until each separate department of science

discussed in its pages had received the last finishing touches imparted

by monograph writers to their own special subjects, the chances are

that the shelves of the publisher would never be relieved of their

burden, and that those who labour so diligently to supply the student

with the information he thirsts after would speedily become bankrupt

in zeal, in the power to do good, and, last, but unfortunately not

least, in that gross element in the absence of which any enterprise,

whether purely commercial or scientific, can hardly be expected to

succeed.

_ Under this view of the case (and it is the only rational one, as far

_ as we can judge), we hail the appearance of the fourth edition of

Pritchard’s ‘ History of the Infusoria’ as supplying a distinct want,

and placing before the lovers of microscopic literature, in a condensed

but most lucid form, the whole of the reliable information collected

by writers both at home and abroad.

In retaining a title which militates somewhat against the latest

systems of classification, Mr. Pritchard has simply accepted the least

objectionable of two alternatives; for the most cursory perusal will

show that, whilst it has been found expedient to retain the commer-

cial value which has gradually accumulated, as each succeeding edi-

tion of the work was published, by adherence to its original designa-

tion, the doing so has not interfered in the slightest degree with the

completeness of the information conveyed under each distinct head-

ing. Indeed, it is only necessary to glance at the names of the

coadjutors who have so ably assisted the author, to guarantee this fact.

Mr. Pritchard tells us, in his preface, that he proposes to lay be-

fore his readers a “résumé”? of the present siate of our knowledge

Bibliographical Notices. 133

of the multitude of living beings called “ Infusoria’’—a term em-

ployed by Ehrenberg to include a wide range of animal and vegetable

life, but now restricted in a great measure, and specially confined, by

Dr. Stein and MM. Claparéde and Lachmann, to denote the ciliated

members of the group of Protozoa; and he adds that, as the former

editions of the work have included the Rotatoria, together with a

history of the Bacillaria, Phytozoa, and Protozoa, under the name

of Polygastrica, he has felt it incumbent on him to retain these

groups, although the researches of late years have so extended our

acquaintance with them, that much difficulty has been experienced

in the attempt to comprise the whole in a single volume, so necessary

for a practical manual. ‘

In the first portion of the work is comprised an immense mass of

valuable information regarding the general history of the minute

forms of the animal and vegetable worlds, derived from the pub-

lished researches of almost every British and Continental authority.

With reference to this section of the volume before us, we can safely

say we have rarely met with a more comprehensive and ably arranged

“résumé,”

The second portion, which enters into special descriptions of the

separate families, genera, and species, furnishes us, for the first time

in a collected shape, with notices of a large number of new or very

imperfectly known forms, hitherto dealt with only in monographs

for the most part inaccessible to the student. And lastly, Mr.

Pritchard has enhanced the usefulness of his work by the addition

of no less than twenty-one admirably executed plates containing

figures of all the most novel and important accessions in each depart-

ment treated of. ;

We have no hesitation, therefore, in recommending the ‘ History

of the Infusoria’ to all who are anxious to possess a really standard

work of reference on the minute forms of animal and vegetable life.

Cybele Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geographical Re-

lations. By Hewerr Corrretit Watson. Vol. ITV. Longman

& Co., 1859.

[Second notice. ]

- At the beginning of the tenth chapter it is urged that no comparisons .

should be attempted as to the number of species found in different

countries, unless due care be taken that the areas contrasted be

themselves equal. Other conditions being the same, the smaller the

district, the more numerous, ve/atively, is the flora found upon it,

but the less similar the plants, because they represent more orders

and genera in proportion to the absolute number of species: this

shows that original centres of creation are more likely for species,

than for orders and genera (p. 399).

It is well known that no two countries, unless very small and

adjacent tracts, present the same flora. The differences between the

two are more in species than in genera, more in genera than in orders.

184 Bibliographical Notices, -

Moreover, these differences may be positive or negative ; that is, they.

may depend upon the presence or absence of certain species, It is

very desirable that increased attention be paid to the latter point,

which is so often neglected.

The British flora is not remarkable for the possession of many

species peculiar to itself. Mr. Watson tells us that the flora of

Britain is, with very few exceptions, a simple fragment of the

European, and has, on that account, been too readily considered as

derived from the European continent. Our author says (p. 386),

**Tt is likely enough that many species have reached the present

surface of Britain by a migration from East to West ; but it is not to-

be too hastily assumed that migration has been exclusively in the

one longitudinal .course......... other species may have spread from

West to East. Looking at the present distribution of the European.

flora, a gradual migration eastward seems as well supported by facts

as is a like migration westward. Britain is no exception: there are

western species quite absent from the eastern side of Britain ; there

are species much more prevalent on the western side of our island ;

and there are many plants found in Britain and western Europe.

which have early limits eastward on the continent.” We believe

especial stress should be laid upon the principle expressed in the last

sentence, and that it is to a proper observation of the direction and

degree of ‘‘ thinning-out ”’ of species that we must look for forming

any opinion upon their probable original home or metropolis. Sue

seems the course advocated by Mr. Watson (at pp. 442 and 452)

when he recommends including in our estimate “all the species of a

flora, and placing them fairly under the same arrangements, tests,

-and aspects,” and tells us that ‘‘ the truest line of eastern and western

species would be made out by selecting them in accordance with any

decided predominance on the one side, though not absolutely re-

stricted thereto.” From this point of view, the question of assigning

the species to their respective “types of distribution” rises greatly in

importance. ‘‘The northern and southern tendencies are far more

obvious than those in relation to longitude; even at the present time

southern plants appear to be extending northwardly within the limits

of our own island, chiefly perhaps through the agency of man :’’ but

the thinning-out northwards becomes still more evident if we turn to

the respective numbers of the three floras, which are given (at p. 455)

as—South Britain 1280, Mid Britain 1148, North Britain 930;

whereas West Britain has 1305 species against the 1355 of Hast

Britain. Ofthese, 50 are western exclusively, and 120 peculiar to the

east side of Great Britain. Similarly, “South Britain” has 209

peculiar species, “‘ North” and “‘ Middle Britain” together 139,

This is further shown by the distribution of the local species

(p. 443, &c.); for out of 77 plants restricted toa single “subprovince,”’

South Britain has 44, Mid and North Britain together 33. So, of

the 111 plants peculiar to a single “ province,” 76 belong to Hast

Britain, against 35 in West Britain. ‘‘The most local species tend

in three directions; namely, to the south-east of England, to the

south-west of England, and to the Highlands. In other words, the

Bibliographical Notices. 185

yery local plants are australs and arctics, with some very few others,

scattered elsewhere”’ (p. 445).

_ The number of species common to Great Britain and to countries

more southward is greater than the number of those common to

Britain and countries more northward. The floral resemblance,

however, is greater with the northern countries, because these latter

commingle with them a less number of non-British species” (p. 387).

_ Regarding the British Isles collectively, the most distinctive

peculiarities in their flora are found on the western side.” The Irish

Spiranthes gemmipara is the only plant cited as absolutely restricted

to our islands. Again, it is in the west that occur the Saxifrages and

Heaths, so characteristic of the Irish Highlands, as well as Hriocaulon

septangulare, the sole representative in Europe of its order and genus,

and, on this side of the Atlantic, found in Ireland and Scotland only. A

few other species are quoted as mentioned only in the British Floras,

but with the caution that they are too little known, or too closely

related to other species, to be considered more than local races ; yet,

even as such, their existence is considered by our author important

evidence of a “local inchoation.” But more weight is probably to

be attached to the position and abundance of plants characteristically

prevalent in, though not peculiar to, Britain. It is not a little re-

markable, as bearmg upon the theory of progressive development,

that so few varieties even have hitherto been found restricted to the

British Isles. Had both been developed from the same pre-existing

form, it would hardly have been expected that, when occurring under

circumstances so different, the British species and varieties should be

found to correspond so closely with their continental representatives.

It is true, the British varieties are often less marked, as might be

expected, under the less varied conditions offered by a narrower range

of soil and by a more equable climate.

The plants enumerated by Mr. Watson as perhaps peculiar to

Britain may be summed up as follows :—Dryas depressa (Bab.), too

closely related to D. octopetala. Helianthemum Breweri (Planch.),

probably a state of H. guttatum. Geranium lancastriense (With.),

which preserves its characters when grown in a garden, though it is

not stated whether its distinctness from G. sanguineum has been

tested by sowing. Sedum Forsterianum (Smith), whose aspect is ad+

mitted to be distinctive, though its characters are ill-defined ; but the

genus is. so little known, that our plant may yet be identified with

‘some continental species or variety. Allium Babingtonii (Borr.),

perhaps a variety of 4. Ampeloprasum, and not certainly indigenous in

the British stations. Viola Curtisit (Forst.), which, under cultivation,

approaches V. fricolor, and has lately been identified with V. sabulosa

of Boreau, a plant of Belgium and the north-west of France. Last

comes Sazxifraga Andrewsii (Harv.), now believed to be a garden

hybrid. There are, besides, afew Hieracia, Rubi, Rose, and Salices

described by British authors only ; but these genera are as yet too

imperfectly understood to be reckoned in the estimate,

_ As to the presumed relationship between the British and North

American floras, shown by the presence of Hriocaulon septangulare,

136 Bibliographical Notices.

whether this be owing to the former existence of some intermediate

land (¢. e., tothe north-west of Europe having once formed a portion

of the same floral region as North America), or whether the plant

was conveyed across the Atlantic by some means of ocean transport

at a remote period, no more than one species is quoted in proof of

this link of connexion,—Spiranthes gemmipara being proved pecu-

liar to Ireland and distinct from the American S. cernua, while Ana-

charis Alsinastrum and Sisyrinchium anceps are recent importations,

Potentilla tridentata, as a British plant, rests upon very dubious

authority ; and the identity of the Scotch Alopecurus alpinus with the

American or European species is not sufficiently ascertained. Here,

too, we much need a more exact ,.knowledge of the comparative

abundance, in their different localities, of the arctic species common .

to both continents. Not the least objection to the idea of marine

transport having been sufficient to establish the Hriocaulon in its

present Scotch and Irish stations consists in the difficulty of ex-

plaining its position in so many mountain lakes, whose waters flow

towards the sea, instead of being able to convey the seeds from the

coast inland ; the fact too of its being found in many different localities

unconnected with each other, is another point in favour of its being

aboriginal.

Great Britain claims more than a seventh of the whole number of

European plants—about one-third of those found in Middle Europe

(France, Germany, and Switzerland). In the present diversity of

opinion as to the value of species, Mr. Watson adopts 1400 as the

figure best adapted for general comparisons ; other writers reckon

as many as 1800, while a free use of the combining system will reduce

our flora to about 1000.

With respect to the numerical value of the orders, Filices, Jun-

cacee and Orchidacee hold a higher position in the British series than

in the European,—the prevalence of the two former being no doubt due

to the humidity of our insular climate, as is the high position of

Leguminifere in Middle Europe indicative of its drier and warmer

clime (p. 412). The resemblance is closer between Britain and

Scandinavia, than between either of these and “ Middle Europe.”

Mr. Watson states that he would prefer to measure these differences

*‘by ascertaining which of the important orders present the widest

dissimilarities’? (p. 406).

The ‘‘vegetation”’ of a country is quite different from its “ flora,”’”—

the flora being simply the list of species, the vegetation the mass of

individual plants. The terms ‘‘rare,” “frequent,” ‘common ”’ are

in use as a rough method of indicating the comparative abundance of

individual plants ; but it is clear that a more precise estimate is to

be derived from the “Census of species” contained in the sixth

chapter of the ‘Cybele’ (already quoted), where the, plants are

arranged in the order of their comparative frequency.

In the Ordinal census of the vegetation of Britain, Composite still

take the lead, next come Gramina, then Cyperoides, following in the

same order as they do when arranged by the number of their species :

but here, from their greater abundance, Leguminifere take precedence

Bibliographical Notices. 137

of Rosacee ; Lamiacee gain three, and Polygonacee two places ;

while, on the other hand, Crucifere lose four, Orchidacee two steps

in the series.

What is said of the alpine floras is worth attention as regards the

theory of their transport across a glacial sea. Weare told (at p.461)

that “the highest flora of intertropical countries at levels bordering

on the snow line is not at all identical with the arctie flora by its

species, nor yet exclusively so by its genera or even by its orders.

The alpine floras of North Africa include few boreal or arctic species.

These southern countries have their own mountain floras, bearing

considerable resemblance in genera and orders to the arctic floras,

but with little identity among the species. Even on the Alps and

Pyrenees there is found a portion only of the subpolar flora; and

along with it are many other non-arctic species, whose affinities are

those of the surrounding flora of the plains.”” And further on, “Itmay

be quite true that the change is less rapid and complete among the

alpine plants than is the case with those of the plains; still, as we

advance southwards, the polar and arctic species cease to be seen even

upon the highest mountains, their place being supplied by other species

which haye a closer alliance with the comparatively southern species

of the low grounds, and are less adapted to bear extreme cold.”

In Great Britain, the mountain flora “still corresponds with the

lower flora of arctic lands, although it wants many of the arctic

species. Several of the boreal species fail to reach the hills of Britain,

though found in Iceland or Faroe, and numerously in Scandinavia:”’

and, of our Scottish alpine plants, some very few in turn fall short of

the Alps and Pyrenees; for example, Arenaria rubella, Saxifraga

rivularis, Alopecurus alpinus. On the other hand, the British hills

possess a few species which do not reach so far north as the polar

regions, such as Cherleria sedoides of the Scotch Highlands ; and, at

a lower elevation, the Irish Saxifrages, Meconopsis cambrica, and He-

lianthemum canum are examples of mountain plants which find their

polar limits in Great Britain. Still such instances are rare, owing

no doubt to the absence of lofty mountains in the south of Britain ;

and, for the same reason, the Scottish alpine plants thin-out south-

wards, without being replaced by others.

The higher mountain region is distinguished by the prevalence of

Filices, Juncacee, Saxifragacee, and Caryophyllacee. Allowance

being made for the smaller extent of the upper arctic zone, the dimi-

nution in species is very striking, since only 262 reach above the

height of 700 yards. ‘The lower limits of species of course descend

as we adyancenorthwards. Thus, at or near the sea-level in the north

of Scotland may be seen Thalictrum alpinum, Carex capillaris, Dryas

octopetala, Saxifraga oppositifolia, &c., which, further south, occur

only at a certain elevation.

In the 10th section of this chapter, as often elsewhere, it is urged

that the influence of climate is paramount in determining the present

distribution of plants—climate being itself the result of physical con-

ditions; but exception is taken to the course adopted by A. DeCandolle,

of measuring its effect by the sum of daily temperatures experienced

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii.

188 “Zoological Society :—

by a plant during one season. It is objected that “the sum of useful

temperatures will be found scarcely reckonable for any species; and

no ordinary thermometrical records are fairly available, on account of

the variable rates and degrees required by the different species of

the same flora or country, and differently required by the same species

at their different stages of growth,”—to say nothing of the relations of

temperature to dryness or humidity, which still further complicate

the subject. The established routine of annual mean temperature

is therefore adhered to in the ‘Cybele,’ not as being the truest, but

because it is the only test practically available at present.

It will have been seen that, notwithstanding a comparatively

uniform climate and a surface which seldom rises to any considerable

elevation, the flora of Great Britain exhibits, on a small geale, all the

effects of longitude, latitude, elevation, climate, and even of isolation.

Considering the careful and judicious manner in which Mr. Watson

has collected and arranged his information, the ‘ Cybele Britannica’

deserves to be most attentively studied by all who are interested in

the general questions of Geographical Botany.

As a standard of comparison for local Floras, its value will be

admitted by every botanist who has made himself acquainted with

the varied contents of the present volume.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 26, 1860.—Mr. E. W. H. Holdsworth in the Chair.

On some Hysrip Ducks. By Atrrep Newron, M.A.,

F.Z.8. .

The pheenomena of Hybridism are in themselves so interesting,

and at present so little understood, that I venture to call attention

to some examples illustrating the subject, which I now have the

ape of exhibiting to the Society, and to make some observations

thereon.

The proverbial fidelity of Pigeons, when once mated, has been

found a matter of much convenience to at least one gentleman who

has studied the great question of the “Origin of Species,’ by en-

abling him to experimentalize, comparatively without difficulty, on

the different races, breeds, or varieties which can be produced from

one common stock *. I would remark, on the other hand, that the

tendency, under certain circumstances, to polygamy which obtains

among many of the Ducks, combined with their natural salacity, is

such as to render that family, perhaps, the one of all others in which

experiments on hybridism can be the most easily tried.

The frequent occurrence of hybrids among the Anatide has already

attracted the notice of ornithologists, and among them of one of the

----® C, Darwin, ‘On the Origin of Species,’ London, 1859, p. 42.

Mr. A. Newton on some Hybrid Ducks. 139

most distinguished European naturalists, M. de Selys-Longchamps,

who in 1845 enumerated no less than twenty-five different crosses

produced between various members of this family, and who eleven

ti later was enabled to raise the number to forty-four *. Others

ve also been recorded.

Although by far the greater proportion of these crosses take place

in a state of partial domestication, there can be, I think, no doubt

that some occur among birds in a wild state. As an instance I may

mention one (the offspring of which has been described, it is true, as

a distinct and good species under the various names of Anas mer-

goides, Mergus anatarius, or Clangula angustirostris), which I can-

not but join such high authorities as Naumann, Hartlaub, Baldamus,

von Homeyer, Blasius, and De Selys in considering to be the pro-

duce of Anas clangula and Mergus albellus, though Kjerbilling,

Cabanis, Reichenbach, and Hennecke are of a contrary opinion.

The specimens which I beg leave first to submit to your notice

were most kindly sent for my use by Mr. Daniel G. Elliot of New

York, one of our Corresponding Members. They have been already

exhibited at a former meeting (November 22, 1859); but I do not

hesitate again to call your attention to them, because on that occa-

sion the origin of two of them was, in my opinion, erroneously ac-

counted for. They were then considered to have been respectively

rveccipy by crosses between (1) the Wild Duck (Anas boschas) and

intail (Dajfila acuta), (2) the Wild Duck and Muscovy Duck (Cai-

rina moschata), and (3) the American Scaup (Fuligula affnis) and

the Canvas-back (J’. valisneria) or the American Pochard (fF. ame-

ricana) +. Now, the first of these betrays, to my eye, no sign of

descent from the Pintail. Indeed it differs in one respect only from

the ordinary appearance of the common hybrid between the Wild

Duck and the Dusky Duck (A. odscura); and in this one respect—

the rufous colouring of the vent— it differs equally from the Pintail.

But of this, more presently. The pedigree of the second bird I

am disposed to think has been correctly suggested; but it may

be remarked that it is not unlike that curious domesticated variety

of the Wild Duck which is known to dealers as the “ Labrador,”

the “ Buenos Ayres,” the “ Black,” or the “ Velvet’? Duck. The

origin of the third I believe to be due to a cross between the

Collared Duck (Fuligula collaris) on one side, and, on the other,

one of the before-mentioned species, but probably the American Po-

chard. A resemblance to the Collared Duck is observable in the

white spot under the chin, and the grey speculum,—characters which

are not possessed by either of the Scaup Ducks found in the New

World. This last specimen is a particularly interesting one. It

will no doubt be fresh in the recollection of the ornithologists whom

I have the honour of addressing, that in April 1847, Mr. Bartlett

* Edm. de Selys-Longchamps, “ Récapitulation des Hybrides observés dans

la Famille des Anatidées,” Bulletin de l’Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles, tom. xii. no. 10

(1845) ; and‘ Additions 4 la Récapitulation,” &c., Bull. de Acad. Roy. de Bel-

gique, tom. xxiii. no. 7 (1856).

tT Proc.. Zool. Soc. 1859, p, 437. ee

10*

140 Zoological Society :—

exhibited, at a meeting of this Society, three ducks, which he con-

sidered to form a new species, and accordingly described them by

the name of Fuligula ferinoides * ; one of them having been pre-

viously, but erroneously, figured by the late Mr. Yarrell in his

‘British Birds’ as an example of the American Scaup (uligula

afinis). At the time, I believe that some doubts were expressed as

to the validity of this species ; and these doubts appear to me to be

well-grounded. In the ‘ Naumannia’ for 1851 (pp. 12-15), Herr

Badeker described some birds killed near Rotterdam as forming

a new species under the name of Fuligula Homeyeri ; and in that

Journal for the next year two of these examples were figured, which

were subsequently exhibited by Mr. Gould at the meeting of this

Society, March 28, 1854, and by him identified with Mr. Bartlett's

F. ferinoides +.

In the ‘ Revue et Magazin de Zoologie’ for March 1853 (p. 117),

M. Jaubert, under the name of Anas intermedia, gave an account

and description of four male hybrids, as he considered them, between

Fuligula ferina and F’. nyroca.

Now, both F. ferinoides and F. Homeyeri I believe to haye been

produced from the cross which M. Jaubert has suggested; and my

belief is strengthened by the perfect analogy shown by the present

hybrid from the New World. The subject has been much discussed

upon the Continent ; and those who support the view of the validity

of the supposed species have relied principally on the assertion that

birds in a state of nature do not hybridize,—an assertion which I

yenture to believe is not according to facts.

The specimens which I next have the honour to exhibit to you

are, in my opinion, of no common interest. The statement has been

again and again reiterated, with some slight variation of language,

but always to the same effect, that hybrids between two distinct spe-

cies are inter se infertile. I presume that no naturalist, whatever

may be the views he takes of species, will have any hesitation in de-

claring that the Wild Duck (Anas boschas), with all its domesticated

varieties, and the Pintail (Dajila acuta), are perfectly distinet spe-

cies. It is well known that they will readily, in a state of confine-

ment, breed together. In the winter of 1855-6 I received from a

friend a pair of birds (male and female) which were bred by bim from

a Pintail Drake and a farm-yard Duck. These I turned down on

my pond. It is fair to say that on this pond were also examples of

both species. I watched them very closely; the male hybrid—as

hybrids constantly do—at once reigned supreme over its denizens.

As spring approached he became a most devoted and at the same

time jealous husband : not a drake of any description would he allow

to come near his mate; and in the battles in which he engaged in de-

fence of his prerogative, he invariably came off victorious. I was never

fortunate enough to obtain ocular proof of the consummation of his

nuptials, but I most firmly believe that the male of no other species

on the water ever had access to his wife. My brother, who was as

* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1847, p. 48. + Ibid. 1854, p. 95.

Mr. A. Newton on some Hybrid Ducks. 141

constant in his observations as myself, entirely coincided in this opi-

nion. In the month of April the female hybrid made her nest, and

sat upon her eggs, in due time hatching four ducklings, which

proved to be two females and two males. The skins of the latter

T now exhibit, and I have no scruple whatever in regarding them

as actually the produce inter se of a pair of hybrids between to-

tally distinct species. In the breeding-seasons of 1857 and 1858

I was away from home. Last year I was anxious to ascertain if

these hybrids of the second generation would produce again inter se ;

and I watched them narrowly. The result of my observations was,

that they were probably infertile ; and after their death my suspicions

were strengthened by the dissection I made. I may add that in

the present season the old hybrid female, the mother of the subjects

of these remarks, has brought out two broods of young ones, which

I cannot but regard as also the offspring of their putative father,

but, through other occupations, I have not been able to afford the

necessary time to watch them. I forbear, therefore, to adduce them

in support of my argument. It, however, appears to me that the

common assertion to which I have alluded requires considerable mo-

dification, and that all that can be said is, that, though the hybrid

offspring of two animals clearly distinct may of themselves be per-

fectly fertile, it is not proved that this fertility extends to a second

generation.

There is one other point which I must be allowed to mention

before quitting the subject. It will be seen that the two birds ex-

hibited differ remarkably in plumage, although of the same parentage,

sex, and age; for they were born and killed within a day or two of

each other. The larger specimen almost exactiy resembles his

father; but perhaps his colours are not so warm or brilliant. The

smaller bird is of an appearance altogether distinct ; and the almost

uniform mottled grey of his breast and belly would make it perhaps

difficult to guess his parentage. I can account for the divergence

only in this way, that the Domestic Duck from which these birds

are descended was of that almost whole-coloured variety which is

not unfrequently seen in farm-yards, and that, while one of her

grand-children shows nearly the typical plumage of the hybrid be-

tween the Wild Duck and the Pintail, the other takes after some

progenitor of the variety I have mentioned. Whether this will serve

to illustrate the peculiarity I have above mentioned, and also a curious

fact alluded to by our Secretary in a late communication on some

Hybrid Ducks bred in the Society’s Gardens, wherein it is stated

that the produce of a cross between Tadorna vulpanser and Casarca

cana present a character “scarcely deducible from either,* ” I do

not say. It is, however, not difficult to see what use may be made of

this singular circumstance by those who advocate the views of Mr.

Darwin ; but into any consideration of this question I forbear to enter,

contenting myself merely by noticing the fact.

* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1859, p. 442, Aves, Pl. CLVIII.

142 Zoological Society :— -

On two New Genera or AcepHaLous MoLuusKs.

By Henry Apams, F.L.S.

My attention having been lately directed to the genera Cultellus

and Macoma, the former belonging to the Solenide, aud the latter

to the Tellinide, both families of Acephalous Mollusca, it may, I

think, be interesting to point out two species hitherto included in

those genera, viz. Cultellus cultellus and Macoma Bruguiert, which

are so aberrant in their characters as to render it desirable that they

should be constituted the types of distinct groups. The former may

be considered a genus, for which I would propose the name Ensz-

culus, and the latter a subgenus of Macoma, and be distinguished

under the name Macalia.

Genus Enstcutvus, H. Adams.

Testa tenuis, transverse elongata, arcuata, utraque extremitate

rotundata et hiante ; umbonibus subanterioribus, interne costa

brevi curvataque firmatis. Cardo in dextra valva duobus den-

tibus, in sinistra valva tribus dentibus instructus. Anterior

impressio muscularis subtrigonalis; sinus pallialis brevis et

latus.

E. cutTeuuvs, Linn.

Shell thin, transversely elongated, arcuated, rounded and gaping

at each end; beaks sub-anterior, strengthened internally by a short

curved rib. Hinge composed of two teeth in the right, and three

in the left valve. Anterior muscular impression subtrigonal ; pallial

sinus short, wide.

This genus is most nearly allied to Cultellus, but differs from it in its

arcuated and more elongated and parallel form, and in the strength-

ening callus of the umbo being short and curved.

The genus Macoma, I would observe, will probably, when an op-

portunity of examining the animal of Gastrana shall occur, be found,

as pointed out by Mr. Clark in his ‘ British Mollusca,’ to have closer

relations with Gastrana than with Tellina; and the chief peculiarity

of Macalia, as distinguishing it from Macoma proper,—viz, the large

size and strength of the hinge-teeth, which are strikingly similar to

those of Gastrana,—tends to confirm this opinion. The general form

of Macalia, however, which is subrotundate and compressed, toge-

ther with the solidity of the shell, prevents its being included in that

genus. ‘The entire absence of lateral teeth serves to distinguish the

species of Macoma and Gastrana from the Telling.

Nov. 13, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Notre ON THE JAPANESE DEER LIVING IN THE SOCIETY’s

Menaceriec. By Pari Lutuey Scxuater, M.A., Secre-

TARY TO THE SOCIETY.

I venture to call particular attention to one out of several im-

portant additions made to the Menagerie since the last meeting for

scientific business.

Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Rusa japonica. 143

A pair of a very beautiful small species of Deer, quite new to the

collection, were presented to the Society in July last by J. Wilks,

Esq. They were obtained at Kanegawa, in Japan, and brought

to this country by Captain D. Rees, of the ship ‘Sir F. Williams.’

Dr. Gray has described these animals, believing them to be new,

in a recent number of the ‘Annals of Natural History,’ as Rusa

japonica (Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. vi. p. 218, Sept. 1860). But on

reference to the figure of Cervus pseudaxis of MM. Eydoux and

Souleyet in the ‘ Zoology of the Voyage of the Bonite’ (Atlas, pl. 3,

Zool. p. 64), and to the further details concerning the same animal

given by Dr. Pucheran in the ‘ Archives du Muséum d’ Hist. Nat.’

(vi. pp. 416, 489), it seems probable that our new acquisition may

belong to the same species. The locality of the example figured in

the ‘ Voyage of the Bonite’ was not ascertained ; but a second speci-

men, brought home by the expedition of the ‘ Astrolabe and Zelée,’

was said to have come from the Sooloo Islands. This discrepancy

of localities is a fact which would lead me to believe that our

animals are different from Cervus pseudaxis ; but in the structure of

the horns, in the general colouring of the body, in the elongation of

the hairs of the mane and throat, and in the disappearance of the

white spots in winter, our specimens seem to me to agree well with

the peculiarities indicated by the French authorities; and the male

possesses partially developed canines, which are likewise spoken of

in the case of Cervus pseudazis.

Mr. Blyth has also recently described a Deer from the island of

Formosa, under the name Cervus taiowanus (Journ. As. Soc. Beng.

xxx. p. 90), which is probably likewise referable to this same species.

At the time of writing this description, Mr. Blyth was inclined to

consider the Formosan animal different from a pair of the small Deer

of Japan which he had living with him in Calcutta at the same

date. This opinion, however, he has subsequently modified, stating,

in a letter addressed to me, dated July 4th of the present year, with

reference to the Formosan and Japanese Deer, which he had then

turned out together in his garden at Calcutta, that he was “ satisfied

that they were of one and the same species.”

My opinion therefore is—though I do not state it without hesita-

tion, against so high an authority on the subject of the Oervide as

Dr. Gray—that Rusa japonica is probably a synonym of Cervus pseud-

axis, Eydoux and Souleyet, and Cervus taiouanus, Blyth. But there

is, perhaps, a still older appellation for this little Deer. The figure

of Temminck and Siebold’s Cervus sika, in the ‘ Fauna Japonica,’

certainly looks very little like the male of this species. The uniform

colouring and the third branch to the horns are very noticeable

points in which it differs from our male Deer. To the description

given in the same work I have unfortunately had no access, the

sheets containing it being deficient in the only copy I have been able

to consult. But Mr. Bartlett, who has lately returned from Hol-

land, informs me that a female Deer living in the Gardens at Am-

sterdam, and there considered as Cervus sika, is undoubtedly the

same as ours; and as the Dutch naturalists have consulted the type

144, +: Zoological Seciety :—

in the Leyden Museum, there appears to be little doubt of the fact.

Iam therefore induced to believe that the following may prove to be

the correct synonymy of this species of Deer :— at

CERVUS SIKA. ;

Cervus sika, Temm. & Sieb. Fauna Japonica, Mamm. pl. _. (fig.

mala). ie. as

- Cervus pseudaxis, Eyd. & Soul. Voy. Bonite, Zool. p. 64, pl. 3;

Puch. Arch. Mus. Par. vi. pp. 416, 489; Wagn. Suppl. Schreber’s

Saug. v. p. 364 (2).

Cervus axis, ex China, Cantor, Aun. N. H. ix. p. 274.

Cervus taiouanus, Blyth, J. A. 8. B. xxix. p. 90.

Rusa japonica, J. KH. Gray, Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vi. p. 218.

Mr. Blyth, it may be remarked, is of opinion (J. A. S. B. xxix.

p- 90) that this Deer “belongs strictly to the Hlaphine, and not to

the Avine group,” and states that its skull ‘‘ has the same large round

infra-orbital foramina as C. elaphus and its immediate congeners.

On tHE AFFINITIES Or BALzNicErs. By Proressor J.

REINHARDT, Tor. M. Z.8.

The majority of ornithologists seem to look upon the Baleniceps

as approaching nearest to Cancroma, and to consider it the African re-

presentative of this South American type. Now it shall be freely con-

ceded that it indeed appears more nearly allied to the Boatbill than to

the Pelicans, to which Mr. Gould was inclined to refer this, perhaps

the most extraordinary of the numerous highly interesting new forms

introduced by him into ornithology. The Baleniceps seems, further,

better placed in the neighbourhood of the Cancroma than between

the Spoonbills and the Flamingos, as proposed by M. Des Murs,—

a position admissible, I think, only when the texture of the egg is

made the ruling principle of classification. But it may be question-

able whether the large Storks (Leptoptilos) do not make a nearer

approach to it than the Boatbill; and I do not hesitate to advance

that at ail events this last-mentioned bird is not its next of kin.

- When, several years ago, I first became acquainted with the de-

scription and the admirable figures of the bird in question in the

‘Proceedings’ of the Zoological Society of London, I was struck

with some features in the gigantic new form, recalling to my mind

another curious bird, and I wondered why it had not been compared

with this as well as with the Pelicans, Cranes, Herons, and the Boat-

bill ; but having no opportunity to examine the Baleniceps itself, I

could not arrive at any settled opinion. |

The Museum at Copenhagen having last year obtained a female

specimen of this rare bird from the Imperial Museum at Vienna

through the generous intermediation of Prof. Steenstrup, I have at

length been able to substantiate, through immediate comparison, that

(indeed as I presumed) the equally African Scopus is the nearest.

relation of the Baleniceps. Imay be permitted shortly to state my

reasons for this rapprochement.

Prof. J. Reinhardt on the Affinities of Baleniceps. 145

' The Cancroma does not, in my opinion, represent a peculiar sub-

family ; it is in every respect a Night Heron, gifted with a very sin-

gular beak. The plumage, the feet and their serrated middle claws,

and, further, the colour, manifest the affinity. Even in the bill, ano-

malous as at first sight it may appear, a minute examination will

enable us to recognize the beak of a stout-billed Night Heron (A, vio-

lacea, for instance), strongly modified, it is true, in shape, but still

exhibiting many of the essential characters. To the beak of the Bale-

niceps, on the contrary, it seems to afford only an analogy (and not even

a very strong one), but no true affinity. Its flattened form, and the

slender and pliable branches of the lower jaw, prove, in my opinion,

that the beak of the Boatbill is calculated rather to be a very capa-

cious than a very strong one; whilst the bill of the Baleniceps, being

higher than broad, evinces an extraordinary strength in almost every

feature, but especially in the powerful hook in which the culmen

terminates. In the Boatbill there is no such hook, but the upper

mandible is provided with the usual notched tip of the Night Herons,

not separated from the sides of the bill by a well-marked groove, as

is the hook of its presumed kindred; and if we carry on the com-

parison further, we shall find that the lower jaw does not offer the

truncated apex characterizing this part in the Baleniceps, and being

indeed the consequence of the shape of the hook. The different

form of the nostrils and the different size and extent of the nasal

groove afford other notable points of diversity between the two

birds ; and though the skin of the throat may be dilatable in a certain

degree in the living Baleniceps, I should not think that this bird

possesses a true pouch like that of the Cancroma. At all events, the

fact of the mentum being very thick-feathered throughout two-thirds

of its length induces me to doubt it; and the stout and apparently

little-pliable under jaw seems also to make it not very probable.

It must be conceded that the Baleniceps approaches much to the

Cancroma in the general structure of the feet; but it has not, like

this bird, a pectinated middle claw; and this circumstance affords,

in my opinion, 2 strong warning not to class it with the Boatbill, as

this peculiar serrature never fails in any member of the Heron

tribe.

As to what relates to the nature of the plumage the Baleniceps

differs also, in not unimportant points, from the Caneroma, the downy

part of each feather being proportionally larger, and genuine down

being intermixed in considerable quantity among the feathers, as in

Leptoptilos, while in the Cancroma and the Herons there is hardly

any down at all amongst them: moreover the hyporhachis is well

developed in the last, but very small in the Baleniceps, which also

in this point seems to adhere to the Storks, in certain species of which

itis even entirely wanting. The distribution of the feathers on the

body (the pterygose) cannot be accurately studied on a stuffed skin ;

therefore 1 am not able to give any sufficient account of it in the

Baleniceps; but even now I think I may say that the pterygose

of this bird, when minutely examined, will probably show notable

differences from that of the Boatbill. It especially appears that the

TE oe Zoological Society :—

neck is feathered nearly all over, while in the Boatbill and the

whole Heron-tribe there are large apteria on this part. A point of

some consequence to be cleared up, but about which I can say nothing

myself, is whether the Baleniceps is gifted or not with those curious

limited spots, clothed only with a peculiar sort of down (the “ Puder-

dunenfluren”’ of Nitzsch), which characterize the Cancroma as well

as the Herons, but are wanting in the Scopus and the Storks.

If, on the other hand, we now compare the beak of the Baleniceps

with that of the Scopus, we shall find a very remarkable accordance

in nearly all material points. In both of them the nostrils are shaped

exactly in the same way, being narrow, just perceptible slits. IvScopus

as well as in Baleniceps the culmen is separated throughout its whole

length from the sides of the bill by a deep narrow groove or furrow,

and terminates in a powerful hook, though it is conceded that the

hooked tip is proportionally not quite so large in the former. The

very sharp carina into which the culmen is compressed in the Scopus,

is indicated by a ridge along the broad culmen of the Baleniceps ;

the apex of the lower jaw is truncated in the same way in both birds ;

and notwithstanding the nearly perpendicular position of the sides of

the bill in the Scopus, the tomia are convex and bend inwards, as in

the Baleniceps. In a word, the minute details of the bills of these

two remarkable birds are, as far as I can see, very much the same ;

and indeed, if we fancy the beak of the Baleniceps so much com-

pressed that the ridge along the culmen becomes converted into a

sharp cutting edge, and the branches of the lower maxilla touch each

other in the anterior half of their length, it will assume most exactly

the shape of that of a gigantic but somewhat short-billed Scopus.

With regard to the feet, it is true that the toes are connected by

a short interdigital membrane in the Scopus, while there is no ves-

tige of it in the Baleniceps. The importance of this difference may

perhaps be differently appreciated by zoologists, but I need not enter

into a discussion as to its value; for, should the disappearance of

the interdigital membrane be considered a serious obstacle against

classing this bird with the Scopus, it must likewise divorce it from

Cancroma, where such a membrane also exists, being only somewhat

smaller than in the Scopus. For the rest, there is no material dif-

ference in the structure of the feet of the two birds, the hind toe

even in the Scopus being inserted at the level of the other toes. It

must, however, be confessed that in this oft-mentioned bird also

the middle nail is pectinated, though indeed not quite so regularly as

in the Boatbill. This is certainly a remarkable deviation from the

Baleniceps ; but it is obvious that this fact, at all events, cannot be

adduced as an argument in favour of a nearer relationship to the

Cancroma.

In the ptilose of the Scopus seem to prevail nearly the same pecu-

liarities which have been mentioned as distinguishing the plumage

of the Baleniceps from that of the Boatbill; and even in this respect

it certainly proves a nearer relation than the last-mentioned American.

bird. With regard to the pterygose, the Scopus is known in a certain

point to deviate from, I believe, all the other waders, the feathers.

Mr. J. Gould on a new Species of Hornbill. 147

on the neck being arranged in a manner quite peculiar; should,

therefore, the neck of the Baleniceps really prove to be feathered all

round, there will so far be a difference: but it must be remembered

that a neck feathered throughout might possibly approximate the Ba-

leniceps to the Storks, but never to the Boatbill.

I believe that a minute consideration of the external characters of

the Baleniceps will sufficiently enable us to recognize in this gigantic

wader a near relative of Scopus; but, no doubt, new and important

proofs are to be derived from the skeleton when compared with

that of the last-mentioned bird. I have, however, not the means of

making such a comparison, never haying seen any part of the skeleton

of the Baleniceps. Even of the skeletons of the Scopus and the

Cancroma I have only more or less imperfect skulls and some few

bones at hand. I should therefore only wish to mention here, that

the interorbital septum is entire in the Scopus (as it is in Lepto-

ptilos and Tantalus), but perforated (as far as I can see, in the muti-

lated skull now before me) by a large opening in the Cancroma as

well as in the Herons ; and that the zygomatic arch, formed by the

malar bones, is longer in the Boatbill than in the Scopus,—so much

so indeed, that in the shorter skull of the first it is nearly twice as long

as it is in the longer skull of the Scopus—this bird approaching

even in this respect to the Storks, while the Heron type prevails in

the Caneroma even in this point. It would be very interesting to

know how the Baleniceps is shaped in these respects *.

And now, to finish my cursory remarks, I shall beg only to

advance, as the final conclusion to which I have been led by my

examination of the Baleniceps, that this most curious bird should

be removed from the neighbourhood of the Cancroma, to constitute,

together with the Scopus, a small exclusively African subfamily in

the great circle of the 4rdeide of Leach, approaching nearer to the

Storks than to the Herons.

Description or A New Species or Hornsitu rrom WESTERN

Arrica. By Joun Goutp, F.R.S., erc.

Toccus Hartiavsti, Gould.

Ail the upper surface, back, wings, and tail uniform dark brownish-

black, glossed with green; three outer tail-feathers on each side

tipped with white, the inner one of the three less so than the others ;

under surface sooty-black, each feather fringed with grey, giving

these parts, particularly the abdomen, a mottled appearance ; under

surface of the shoulder greyish-white ; basal portion of the inner webs

of the primaries silvery-grey ; bill rather stout and deep at the base,

with a small sharp keel or ridge near the base of the culmen ; basal

three-fourths of the bill black, apical fourth obscure blood-red.

Total length, 14 inches; bill, 23; wing, 6; tail, 62; tarsi, 1.

* My friend Mr. A. Newton, to whom I had communicated my opinion with

regard to the Baleniceps during his visit to Copenhagen last year, has lately in-

formed me that the malar bones are enormously large and strong in this bird; the

same cannot be said of them in Scopus.

148 Zoological Society :—

At first sight, the specimen from which the above description was

taken, and which is the only one I have seen, would appear to be

immature; but when the tail-feathers are closely examined, they

will be found to comprise both old and new feathers of precisely the

same character, proving that such cannot be the case. In the size

of its body this new Hornbill does not exceed the common Black-

bird (Merula vulgaris) ; it must therefore be regarded as one of

the smallest members of its group.

I have named this bird Hart/aubi, in honour of my friend Dr.

Hartlaub of Bremen, a gentleman who has paid great attention to

general ornithology, but especially to that of Western Africa, where

this bird is believed to have been procured, but from what precise

locality is unknown.

Description or A New Species or tHe Genus Mono, or

Lesson. By Joun Gouxp, F.R.S., etc.

Mono apicauts, Gould.

Opposite page 357 of Dixon’s ‘ Voyage round the World,’ pub-

lished as long back as 1798, will be found the figure of a bird under

the name of the “ Yellow ‘Tufted Bee-eater,’’ which appears never

to have received a specific appellation : this has probably arisen from

the circumstance of no examples having yet found their way into

our museums. The description given by Captain Dixon, copied

from Latham’s ‘ Synopsis,’ doubtless has reference to the bird which

my late friend M. Temminck called Moho fasciculatus.

Two examples of this curious bird, male and female, which will

hereafter be deposited in the National Collection, having lately come

into my possession, I avail myself of the opportunity of characterizing

the species, and have assigned to it the name of apicalis, from the

circumstance of all but the two middle tail-feathers being tipped

with white; in which respect Capt. Dixon remarked that the bird

he had figured differed from Latham’s description of the Yellow-

tufted Bee-eater. 7:

Dixon’s bird was obtained at Owhyhee; and I believe that my two

specimens were brought from the same island.

This bird may be described as having the general plumage sooty-

black ; tail brown, all but the two middle feathers largely tipped

with white ; the two central feathers somewhat narrower than the

others, and gradually diminishing in the apical third of their length

into fine hair-like or filamentous upturned points; axille or under

surface of the shoulder white; flanks and under tail-coverts bright

yellow ; bill and legs black.

Total length, 12 inches; bill, 13; wing, 43; tail, 62; tarsi, 12. .

The plumage of the female is in every respect similar to that of

the male ; but, as in the Honeyeaters of Australia generally, particu-

larly amongst the members of the genus Péilotis, the body is fully a

fourth less in size.

Dr. Baird on a new Entomostracous Crustacean. 149

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW ODONTOPHORUS.

By Joun Govutp, F.R.S., erc.

OpONTOPHORUS MELANONOTUS, Gould.

Throat, fore part of the neck, and chest rich chestnut-brown ; ab-

domen deep blackish-brown, very finely but obscurely freckled with

chestnut ; lower part of the abdomen, thighs, under tail-coverts, tail,

back of the neck, wings, and rump uniform velvety brownish-black ;

legs apparently horn-colour in front, with a wash of orange between

the scales; bill black. ;

Total length, 10 inches; bill, 2; wing, 6; tail, 2}; tarsi, 24.

Hab. Ecuador. :

There do not appear to be any markings about the face, as is usual

with the other members of this genus ; but, as my specimen is some-

what injured in that part, I am unable to speak positively on this

point : the orange colouring, too, between the scales of the legs may

or may not be natural; it is probably due to some extraneous cause.

This new species, which I have received direct from Ecuador, is

in every respect a typical Odontophorus, and is very nearly allied to

O. nigrogularis, O. erythrops, and O. hyperythrus ; but when the

four species are seen together, their specific distinctness is very

readily apparent.

eR shall we acquire a knowledge of the whole of this group of

birds

DescripTion or A New Entromostrracous CRUSTACEAN,

BELONGING TO THE ORDER PHyLLOPoDA, FROM SoutTH Av-

SsTRALIA. By Dr. Barrp, F.L.S., ec.

EsrHeriaA Bircuit.

The animal appears in all respects to resemble that of the Estheria

gigas, except that the eye is placed on a more prominent pedicle.

The specimen examined was a female, and full of ova. These were

disposed all along the body of the parent, were very numerous, and

presented a very pretty appearance when seen under the microscope.

They are small, round, and grooved, the grooves running in a cir-

cular manner like those of a rifle.

The shell or carapace is of a greenish colour, of an oval shape,

and flattened. The umbo is anterior, situated about 2 lines from

the margin. The dorsal margin slopes slightly downwards, and is

dentated on the edge, in consequence of the ridges, with which its

surface is strongly marked, terminating at the external edge in a

prolongation or tooth. The ventral margin of the carapace is rounded

anteriorly, and terminates posteriorly in one of the strong tooth-like

prolongations mentioned above.

The surface of the shell is marked with 13 ribs or ridgés, which

near the umbo are slight, but become stronger, well-marked, and

prominent as they descend. The surface between the ridges is dif-

ferent from any previously described ; it is rather opake, not polished,

and presents somewhat the appearance of ground glass.

‘150 P. Miscellaneous.

This species is the giant of the family to which it belongs. Of the

three specimens in the Collection, the largest measures rather more

than a full inch in length, and about three-fourths of au inch in

breadth, the other two being slightly smaller. They were sent to the

British Museum by Sir W. Denison, Governor of Australia, who in

a letter to Dr. Gray informs him that they were taken ‘in water-

holes or lagoons on the plains, on the banks of the Wamoi (a river

which discharges itself into the Darling, and ultimately by the

Murray into the sea), in South Australia.”” They were collected by

Mr. W. Birch, who in a note to the Governor says :—** My attention

was first drawn to the Bivalves by observing them in motion, appa-

rently in search of food; and until a specimen was obtained, I

was under an impression, from the rapidity of their movements,

that they were small fishes. Undeceived in this respect, I deter-

mined to ascertain, if possible, the means by which the mollusk

progressed. I observed that the serrated part of the shell was down-

ward and the valves were in constant motion, and that four antennee

were protruded from the shell, evidently for grasping food. The

anatomical structure of the animal appeared so much at variance

with other mollusks, that I preserved the specimens intact. I found

by experience that if the shells are immersed in tepid water for about

ten minutes, the animals will be sufficiently developed for minute ob-

servation.”

In compliance with Sir W. Denison’s request that the name of

the collector “should be commemorated in connexion with the spe-

cies,” I have named it Estheria Birchii.

_ Magnitude, 1 inch in length, 2 of an inch in breadth,

Hab. Pools of fresh water on the banks of Wamoi River, Au-

stralia.

Mus. Brit.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On a Hybrid between Saturnia Payonia-major and 8. Pavonia-media

(Bombyx Pyri and B. Spini, Borckh.). By M. Gutirin-Méne-

VILLE.

M.'Guérrn-MENEVILLE has brought before the Academy of Sciences

of Paris a case of hybridism between the two species of moths above

mentioned. He states that the hybrids were obtained by a German

dealer in insects, who sold them at forty francs apiece, and who

naturally would be unwilling to sacrifice any portion of his profits to

an experiment upon the possible fecundity of the insects. The only

fact ascertained was that the males were far more numerous than the

females; the four or five individuals sent to Paris were all males.

The male parent was S. Pavonia-major.

On comparing the hybrids with their parent species, they are

found to resemble the female more than the male in their general

coloration ; in size they are intermediate between the two species.

Miscellaneous. 151

The antennz of the males resemble those of the male parent, being

paler and more slender than those of the male S. Pavonia-media ;

they further resemble their male parent in the darker colour of the

base of the wings. The resemblance to the female parent consists

in the greyish coloration, the white space in which the ocellated spot

of the anterior wings is situated, the white bands of the abdomen,

and other characters not specially mentioned by M. Guérin-Méneville.

Some writers vaguely mention a case of hybridism between S. Pa-

vonia-media and minor (B. Carpini); but this observation, which

was made in Germany by Treitschke, was very incomplete, as that

author only obtained three hybrid caterpillars, which spun cocoons

from which nothing was produced.— Comptes Rendus, Nov. 19, 1860,

p- 774.

_ On the Mode of Nutrition of the Mucedinee. By L. Pasrrur.

Eighteen months ago, the author communicated to the Academy

of Sciences an experiment performed by him with beer-yeast. On

placing a mere trace of this microscopic fungus in pure water hold

ing in solation certain crystallizable principles which may be called

inorganic—namely, sugar-candy, an ammoniacal salt, and some

phosphates—the little globules of the yeast were seen to multiply,

deriving their nitrogen from the ammoniacal salt, their carbon from

the sugar, and their mineral materials from the phosphates; at the

same time the sugar fermented. The suppression of any one of the

three alimentary matters prevented the development of the yeast.

The author subsequently obtained the same results with lactic yeast.

This experiment set at rest the discussion as to the organized

nature of beer-yeast, which was regarded by Berzelius to the very

last as a chemical precipitate of globular form.

_ All the author’s investigations concur to establish the principle

that Mycodermic plants, occupying the lowest place in the scale of

existences, are the origin of all fermentations properly so called.

The results published in the present paper furnish a fresh support

to this opinion. With those just referred to, they show a great

analogy between the ferments and both the lowest and highest species

of plants. The author hopes that they may furnish physiologists

with a new method adapted to facilitate the rigorous examination of

various questions relating to the nutrition of plants.

In pure distilled water, M. Pasteur dissolved a crystallized acid

salt of ammonia, sugar-candy, and the phosphates produced by the

incineration of beer-yeast. In this liquid he sowed some spores of

Penicillium, or of some other mucedinous plant. These spores germi-

nated freely ; and in two or three days the liquid was filled with floc-

culent masses of mycelium, of which a great number soon spread

upon the surface of the liquid, where they fructified. The vegetation

was by no means languishing. By employing an acid salt of am-

monia, the development of Infusoria is prevented, as the presence of

these would soon stop the progress of the microscopic plant. by ab-

sorbing the oxygen of the air, which the fungus cannot do without.

152 Miscellaneous.

All the carbon of the plant is derived from the sugar, its nitrogen

from the ammonia, and its mineral material from the phosphates.

There is consequently upon this point, of the assimilation of nitro-

gen and the phosphates, a complete analogy between the ferments,

the Mucedineze, and plants of complicated organization.

If, in this experiment, any one of the principles in the solution be

suppressed, the vegetation is arrested. ‘The mineral material is that

which would appear least indispensable for plants of this nature ; yet

if the phosphates be omitted, no vegetation is possible, whatever be

the proportion of sugar and ammoniacal salts. The germination of

the spores scarcely commences by the influence of the phosphates,

which the spores themselves: introduce in infinitely small quantities.

If the ammoniacal salt be suppressed, the plant undergoes no deve-

lopment ; there is only a very abortive commencement of germina-

tion in consequence of the presence of the albuminoid matter of the

spores themselves, although there may be an abundance of free

nitrogen in the surrounding air, or in solution in the liquid. The

same effect is produced by the omission of the sugar, whatever

proportions of carbonic acid there may be in the air or in the liquid.

In fact, as regards the origin of their carbon, the Mucedineze differ

from the Phanerogamic plants. They do not decompose carbonic

acid and evolve oxygen; but the absorption of oxygen and the evolu-

tion of carbonic acid are necessary and constant:actions of their life.

The preceding results give us clear notions as to the mode of

nutrition of the Mucedineze, upon which scarcely any observations

had<been ‘previously made. They show us a method by which we

may, without difficulty, enter upon the most delicate questions in

the life of these little plants, so as to prepare a certain way for the

investigation of the same problems in the higher plants.

M. Boussingault stated, in connection with M. Pasteur’s results,

that M. Bineau had found that the nitrates and ammonia disappeared

from rain water holding them in solution, under the influence of

Cryptogamic vegetation. Rain water is well known to contain

nitrates and ammoniacal salts, together with salts of potash, soda,

and lime; and M. Barral has recently ascertained the existence of

phosphates in rain-water.— Comptes Rendus, Nov. 12, 1860, p. 709.

Description of a new Species of Pithecia (P. albicans).

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

Hair very long and loose; that of the head, neck, and upper part

of the thighs whitish ; that of the shoulders, back, sides, tail, and

fore legs black, with short white tips ; on the hind legs, sides of the

neck, inside of limbs, chest and belly, reddish. The hair of the

head very long, covering a great part of the face.

Young.—Wair of the head, neck, and shoulders very long (longer

than in the adult), blackish near the roots, and on the under side of

the body rather more rufous; the moustaches more distinct.

Hab. Brazil: Upper Amazon (Mr. Bates),—Proc. Zool. Soe.

April 24, 1860.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 39. MARCH ‘1861.

XIX.— Observations on the Bignoniacee.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

Tuts beautiful family, the species of which impart a glory to the

tropical forests of both hemispheres, but more especially to those

of the New World, Ifas been hitherto imperfectly investigated,

and a more complete examination of the order is still a great

desideratum in the science of botany. It has occurred to me

that the few observations I made long ago upon several points

of structure in this order may be of use in the pursuit of such an

investigation ; and in this hope the following remarks are offered

as a small contribution towards that end. It is to be wished

that some able botanist would take the trouble to re-examine care-

fully all the materials existing in the principal herbaria, re-model

entirely the disposition of the order, determine the more essential

characters and limits of the genera, and identify the species: he

will find this labour amply rewarded by the interesting results

which such an investigation will assuredly afford. At the time

when Prof. Lindley published his ‘ Introduction’ (in 1836), he

remarked that the order “is in great confusion, and requires to

be carefully revised by some good botanist.” The renowned

elder DeCandolle made the first step towards this inquiry in his

* Revue des Bignoniacées, in 1838, and again, on a more ex-

tended scale, in his ‘ Prodromus,’ in 1845 ; but the materials at

his command at that time seem to have been far from complete ;

consequently we there find the greater part of the individuals of

the family massed together in the genus Bignonia, all of which

require sifting and separating into their proper places. This

valuable contribution to the knowledge of the order in the ‘ Pro-

dromus’ was enriched by many notes relating to structural

pomts of great importance, furnished by his eminent son, Prof.

A. DeCandolle. Few additions to our knowledge of the family

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 1l

154 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

have been made since that time : among these may be mentioned

those of Dr. Seemann on the Crescentiacee and some of the

genera of the Catalpee: the attention of the same botanist has

also been for some time directed to the study of the family; and

it is to be hoped that he will publish the results of his investiga-

tions.

The order is divided by DeCandolle into two tribes, distin-

guished in great measure by the presence or absence of winged

margins to the seeds: in the former case (Bignoniee) the fruit

is capsular and dehiscent, with winged seeds; in the latter case

(Crescentieg) it is either fleshy or ligneous and indehiscent, with

apterous seeds, often imbedded in pulp. I have already pointed

out, in the former tribe, the anomalous instance of Oxycladus*,

where the fruit is an indehiscent nut, normally 2-locular and

pluriovular, but by abortion unilocular and monospermous, the

seed being perfectly apterous, with two thick fleshy cotyledons

conjoined by a very small terminal radicle. I indicated also an-

other instance in Adenocalymnat, where, although the fruit is

capsular and dehiscent, the seeds have no wings, their integu-

ments being coriaceous and hard, and theii*cotyledons very thick -

and fleshy. In Platycarpum and Henriquezia the seeds are like-

wise fleshy and wingless. In Argylia, also, some species have the

seeds quite apterous, in others the wing is only rudimentary.

Thus it appears that this feature is not sufficiently constant to

serve as a basis for tribual distinction. I propose in the follow-

ing remarks to search for other characters ; and with this view I

will first notice several modifications I have observed in the

structure of the seeds, and then inquire into the modes in which

the carpels are combined.

In the Bignonice the seed usually consists of a coating, con-

siderably flattened, with a coriaceous centre surrounded by a

broad, delicately membranaceous wing, generally broader than

long: it has no funicle, but near the margin of the coriaceous

portion, contiguous to its base, a small linear hilum is seen,

which corresponds with a similar cicatrix on the dissepiment,

where it was attached. As an example of the general structure

of the seed in the Bignoniee, we may take that of Pithecoctenium

squalus. Here it is surrounded by a very broad wing, of extreme

tenuity, delicately reticulated, perfectly hyaline, with a number

of strong nervures radiating from the coriaceous discoidal centre.

After sufficient maceration, it is easy to introduce a blunt needle

into the substance of the wing, when it can be separated into two

very distinct lamine, even to the utmost margin, proving that the

wing, although in this case of extreme tenuity, is not a simple

* Linn. Trans. xxi. 145; Linn. Proc. ii. 270.

+ Linn. Proce. ii. 272.

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 155

ei as Prof. A. DeCandolle concluded (Prodr. ix. 142, note).

€ many radiating lines that diverge from the coriaceous discoid

portion are formed by the plicature of the laminz at those parts,

evidently from the effect of pressure, for they contain no vessels

of any kind, and have no connexion with the raphe. The discoid

centre, where these laminz are not conjoined, is quite hollow

and opake, forming a distinct cell lied with a quantity of opake

white cellular tissue; and the next integument lies in the centre

of this space, filling about two-thirds of its diameter. This inter-

mediate integument is somewhat opake, transversely oval, with

a deep emarginature in its summit, reaching nearly to the cen-

tre; and in the bottom of this sinus the chalaza is clearly seen :

at the base is another emarginature, of less depth, from the

bottom of which proceeds a tube of the length of the whole

tunic, which extends downwards to the basal hilum through the

coriaceous portion of the winged integument, to the sides of

which this tube is agglutinated by solid deposits ; and in this

manner it forms a semiseptum in the lower part of the coria-

ceous cell, which thus« becomes bimarsupiate at its base. The

third integument that immediately invests the embryo is thinner

and of the same form as the intermediate coating, only that a

very short sac surrounding the radicle occupies the place of the

long tube. The embryo is of the same transversely oval form,

and consists of two very flat foliaceous cotyledons, deeply cordate

at base, with a very short obtuse radicle in the sinus that occu-

pies half its length: in the summit is a similar emarginature

that reaches the centre, thus cleaving the cotyledons almost

in two, and leaving a very short space between the two emar-

ginatures, so that the embryo appears almost to consist of four

oo sprig lobes. The semiseptum above mentioned coincides

with the line of the simple raphe that is imbedded in the ventral

discoid lamina of the outer winged tunic, but has no connexion

with it more than is due to the subsequent agglutination of the

parts. The raphe, starting from the hilum, follows the course

mentioned, imbedded in the outer lamina, until it arrives oppo-

site the apical sinus of the embryo, when it suddenly pierces

its way through the coriaceous deposits of the tunic, and imme-

diately communicates with the chalaza.

It is thus seen that the embryo in the Bignoniee usually con-

sists of a very short radicle seated in the basal sinus of two very

deeply lobed cotyledons, which are again 2-lobed at their sum-

mit: this form is subject to several modifications, one of the

most remarkable of which is found in Argylia, where the embryo

appears cleft only at the base, being quite truncate at the sum-

mit; but this scissure extends from the base to the very apex. The

embryo is thus divided into four equal lobes, greatly flattened,

11*

156 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

foliaceous, and lying in adpressed pairs, free all round their mar-

gins, but united together at a small point to the very apex of the

terete accumbent radicle, which is of the length of the lobes, and

lies recondite in the centre, concealed by the free margins of these

lobes : this radicle, which points to the basal hilum, is placed trans-

versely and centrifugally in regard to the axis of the capsule, as

in most genera of the family. The cavity of the coriaceous in-

tegument which encloses it is nearly orbicular or transversely oval,

though sometimes much compressed, without any tendency to the

formation of a semiseptum at its base,.as occurs in many genera.

The reason of this is that the neck of the intermediate integument

is not agglutinated to the sides of the outer tunic, but remains

free; and in Argylia this neck is extremely elongated, indeed

longer than the integument itself, so that it is coiled up into a

shorter space, much in the same way that Dr. Wight represents

it in Calosanthes (Icon. tab. 1839, upper figure).

There are some exceptions to the occurrence of this deep

emarginature of the cotyledons,—for instance, in Calampelis,

where the embryo assumes the ordinary form of two simple co-

tyledons, nearly orbicular, compressed, and foliaceous, with a

short, terete terminal radicle, all united together at their slightly

cordate base. In Oxycladus, and probably also in Monttea and

Reyesia, the embryo is similarly developed, the cotyledons being

simple, oval, very thick, and fleshy, with a short terminal radicle.

In Platycarpum and Henriquezia, the cotyledons are simple,

thick, fleshy, and transversely elongated, with a deep hollow

upon their mner face, at their true base (or apparent side), in

which the radicle lies concealed. In Crescentia, Sesamum, Peda-

lium, and their congeners, the embryo is constructed as in Ozy-

cladus and Calampelis. In the Cyrtandracee the embryo is said

to be terete, with cotyledons shorter than the radicle.

In Anemopegma, however, where the embryo is of the form

described in Pzthecoctenium, we find not only the broad mem-

branaceous wing, but the coriaceous discoidal portion also, cleft

at its summit; so that the tunics become bilobed, and as it were

2-celled at that extremity, and the apices of the cotyledons

nestle in these spaces: but although the base of these tunics

has no such corresponding cleft, we find there a short transverse

septum, as before explained, connecting the dorsal and ventral

faces of the integument ; and within the two marsupial pouches

so formed the lower lobes of the cotyledons are isolated and

enclosed.

This structure is carried to the utmost extreme in dd lymna,

where the seeds are not highly compressed, as usual, but are

very thick, nearly circular, with a hard, polished, crustaceous

covering, without any membranaceous wing, and with only the

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee. "157

sharp angular edges produced by the strong mutual pressure of

growth: had they been relieved from this pressure, their shape

would have been nearly spherical. A longitudinal section of

one of these seeds shows, within the thick coriaceous testa, a

nearly circular space, which is divided by a broad septum into

two equal complete cells: this septum is entire throughout, ex-

cept a very small linear foramen in the centre, which aperture

-is filled by the central radicle of the embryo, while the space of

the two cells is occupied by the cotyledonary portion, which is

divided into four equal lobes, as in the instances before described :

these lobes are thick and fleshy, plano-convex, in contiguous

pairs, and are united by the central short terete radicle, the ex-

i” of which is centrifugal, pointing to the large broad basal

um.

In Spathodea campanulata the 4-celled capsule is represented

by Palisot de Beauvois* as having numerous orbicular lenti-

cular seeds, with a narrow wing, all packed together in a hori-

zontal position, as in Calampelis (not parallel to the dissepiment),

and attached to the inner angle of each cell by a linear hilum

along its truncated margin, and this margin is somewhat in-

duplicated within the testa. The embryo is shown to be formed

of four cotyledonary lobes.attached to the apex of the terete radicle

equal to them im length, as in Argylia; they are not spread out

in opposite pairs, as in that genus, but are folded and parallelly

superposed upon one another, their outer margins lying in pairs

right and left of the induplicature of the testa, the cross-section

of its internal space being thus hippocrepiform: the radicle is

placed in contiguity to this semiseptum, so that the edges of

all the four cotyledonary lobes are thus accumbent upon it

and close to the line of the raphe. A similar induplicature

of the cotyledonary lobes is figured in Delessert’s ‘ Icones’ (v.

tab. 93 B), in Kigelia, a genus of Crescentiacea.

In Stereospermum chelonoides (taking Dr. Wight’s analytical

figurest for guidance, the correctness of which I am able to

verify), the integuments of the seed are inflected, by a deep

plicature, into the dorsal face, and thus produce a transverse

semiseptum within the discoidal portion, in a contrary direction

to that of Anemopegma: this protrudes into the middle of the

cavity of the crustaceous integument. The cotyledons are cleft

almost to the base, and are folded as in the last instance, so that

their four lobes lie with their external edges in pairs on each

side of the semiseptum, and in this manner are lodged in the

incomplete cells so formed: the internal edges of the lobes thus

become accumbent on the radicle, which corresponds in direction

* Flor. Owar. tab. 28. + Icones, tab. 1341.

158 — Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee.

with the line of the raphe. The radicle is consequently trans-

verse as regards the axis of the capsule, being neither centrifugal

nor centripetal, but horizontal and parallel to a diametral line

drawn across the axis of the fruit, and its free extremity points

to a small hilum on the integument.

From these facts it is clear that, generally, the seeds of Big-

noniacee are furnished with three distinct integuments. The

broad wing is a real tunic, being part of an extremely lax testa, .

often enlarged to ten times the diameter of the intermediate

coriaceous coating, its sides becoming agglutinated together by

pressure into the form of a delicate wing: it is proved to be the

real testa by the passage of the cord of the raphe through its

tissue along its ventral face, which cord does not enter into the

substance of the second tunic until it pierces its way through

it, in order to arrive at the chalaza of the inner integument.

The intermediate, more or less coriaceous integument, with its

very elongated, narrow neck, which is sometimes coiled up and

free, and at other times hardened and adherent in the form of a

septum, must be considered to be a development of the secun-

dine, while the inner integument, with its mouth converted into

a short sac, must be viewed as a product of the tercine; it can-

not be a very thin albumen, because it. fits too loosely upon the

embryo, and because it is provided with a distinct chalaza.

The few observations I have made relative to the structure of

the carpels may not be uninteresting in this inquiry. Prof.

DeCandolle, to whom we owe the best monograph of the family,

has divided his tribe Bignoniee into four subtribes :—l. Hu-

bignoniee, where the flattened and elongated capsule is 2-valved

and opens by two sutures along the lateral margins, having the

dissepiment parallel to the valves, which separate from it, show-

ing numerous imbricated seeds attached to it, in one or more

rows, near its two margins on both faces. This subtribe is

again formed into divisions (Monostictides and Pleiostictides),

according to the number of series of seeds on each margin of the

dissepiment. 2. Catalpee, where the capsule is also bilocular

and bivalvular, but where the dissepiment lies across both valves

at a right angle: the capsule here opens by two sutural lines,

as in the preceding subtribe, and the dissepiment separates from

the middle of the two valves; the seeds are attached to the dis-

sepiment, as in the former case; and the subtribe is again sub-

divided in like manner, according to the number of series of the

seeds. 38. Incarvillee, where the capsule has either one or two

cells ; in the latter case, as in Amphicome, each cell opens by a

simple suture, and the valves remain attached to the dissepiment,

which is placentiferous in the axis on both faces: in Incarvillea

the capsule is also bilocular, and it splits into two valves, with a

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 159

contrary dissepiment, which becomes quite free from them, upon

the lateral margins of which the seeds are attached on both

faces,—a structure quite that of the Catalpee : there is therefore

an inconsistency in this small group, to which I will presently

refer. 4. Eccremocarpee, where the capsule, though bivalvular,

is unilocular, the seeds being affixed upon a prominent linear

placentation that runs along the middle of each valve. This

subtribe consists only of the genus KHccremocarpus, but the

structure of its capsule and placentation differs in no way from

that of Jacaranda, which is placed in the Catalpe@; if there-

fore this subtribe be maintained, Jacaranda must be transferred

to it.

In the first subtribe, the structure above defined, as regards

the capsule, is universal. In the Monostictides the dissepiment

is generally thin and coriaceous, but in the Pleiostictides it is

thick and almost ligneous, in both cases consisting of two par-

allel plates firmly conjoined together, and which frequently may

be separated : when the seeds fall away, we may observe upon it

the lines of cicatrices distinctly marked on both sides, near to

and parallel with the margins, thus indicating the points of at-

tachment and number of series of the seeds. In Amphiluphium

Vautherui, for instance, these parallel plates easily come apart ;

the dissepiment is at the same time marked by a nervure along

its axis, showing where the carpels have been conjoined ; the

imbricated seeds are attached near the margins, in four parallel

rows (that is to say, sixteen series in all the four marginal sur-

faces), and the points of their attachment are marked by long

deep furrows, which, being close to one another and alternating,

give to the margin the appearance of being cancellated by a

lattieg-work of coarsely reticulated open spaces. A similar ap-

pearance is seen in Pithecoctenium, where the margins of the

plates are severally turned up at a right angle, like the edge of

a tray, and this reflected portion is cancellated in the same

manner, showing there the points of attachment of the seeds.

In most of the Eubignoniee, as in Adenocalymna, Arrabidea,

Amphilophium, Anemopegma, Pithecoctenium, &c., the two valves

of the capsule, upon falling away, leave upon each side of the

dissepiment (which remains attached to the peduncle, though at

some distance from it) a concentric line of ligneous fibre, or

replum, like that seen in the fruit of the Capparidee, but which

cords do not remain attached to the placente or seeds as in that

family. These replum-like cords, which, before the dehiscence of

the capsule, produce lateral ridges byintervening between the mar-

gins of the valves, remain attached at their base to the peduncle,

and often at their other extremity to the apex of the dissepiment.

In Cybistax, where the dehiscence is in the middle of the two faces,

160 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

no such replum becomes manifested, as might be expected; nor

does it exist among other genera of the Catalpea, the Incarvillee,

or the Eecremocarpee. This replum, which results from the

union of the adjacent midribs of the conjoined carpels, though

simple in Pithecoctenium and Amphilophium, splits into two in

most of the genera.

In the second subtribe, the Catalpea, the seeds are not affixed

near the edges of the valves, as in the preceding group, but close

to a line down their middle, where they are attached to the margins

of the narrow transverse dissepiment ; the latter is at first united

to the valves, but it afterwards separates from them, bearing upon

each face a single series of seeds placed alternately on the right

and left. The same occurs in Argylia, where the seeds are

attached in that manner—not along its median line, as in-

correctly represented in Endlicher’s ‘ Iconographia,’ tab. 71. It

sometimes happens in this group that a septiform extension of

the dissepiment takes place nearly across the cellular spaces, so

that the capsule becomes apparently 4-celled; this occurs in

Sparattosperma, Spathodea, and Heterophragma, where the cruci-

form dissepiments thus formed are greatly thickened, and occupy

nearly the whole capacity of the valvular spaces. It is well to

observe that in these cases the two longer arms of the cruciform

dissepiment terminate at the sutural commissures of the capsule,

the two shorter ones in the middle of the valves, and that the

seeds are borne by the latter: the ovary, at an early stage, is

bilocular, when the dissepiment, which is transverse, appears

much swollen in the axis, where it is not ovuligerous, but the

ovules are affixed on each side of the axial line: it is this barren

axial portion that subsequently extends in a cruciform direction,

ultimately reaching the commissures of the valves. These,indi-

cations are of use as leading to a knowledge of the normal

structure. In Stereospermum a curious but analogous increment

takes place: the ovary is 2-locular, with a thin dissepiment, and

with numerous ovules remotely placed in distinct series; the

capsule is cylindrical, very elongated, 2-valved, the central space

being now filled up with a solid plug of a cork-like substance,

in transversely articulated, separable, vertebra-like sections, in

each of which.a single seed is imbedded, attached by its hilum

to the bottom of its foveolar nest, with its two wings extend-

ing upwards and downwards rectangularly along the inner

face of the valves: these seminiferous cavities are placed alter-

nately in the middle of the four quarters, indicated by four nar-

row longitudinal cicatrices that run down the entire plug, show-

ing the lines of its attachment to the middle of the two valves,

and where it has touched their sutural margins. It would seem

that a very analogous structure exists in Parmentiera.

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 161

On the other hand, in some few genera, as in Jacaranda,

Fridericia, Eccremocarpus, and Calampelis, there is no actual

dissepiment, but the placentations are parietal along the middle

of two parallel valves, which lines of placentation nearly touch one

another, but do not meet in the axis: this linear placentation

projects but little above the surface of the valves, and is reflected

right and left into narrow plates parallel with the valve, which

‘plates are crenately lobed, each lobe bearing a seed. In Jaca-

randa the seeds are arranged parallel to the valves. In Kccre-

mocarpus (I speak rather of Calampelis, which has sufficient

claim to be generically distinct) the seeds are more imbricately

pendent. In Fridericia the structure of the capsule and seeds

completely agrees with that of Jacaranda.

It has been held as a general rule that, throughout the order,

the direction of the radicle is centrifugal in regard to the axis

of the fruit: this is true in all the Eubignonice, and in such ge-

nera of the Catalpee as have a simple transverse dissepiment ;

but many exceptional cases occur. The instances of Spathodea

and Stereospermum have already been mentioned (p. 160), where

the radicle is neither centrifugal nor centripetal, but lies in a

transverse direction parallel to the diameter of the fruit: a

similar direction exists in Sparattosperma and Heterophragma:

in Jacaranda it has the same position, while in Calampelis it is

almost centrifugal. On the other hand, in Platycarpum and

Henriquezia the radicle is decidedly centripetal, as I have shown

it to be in certain species of Spathodea. In Oxycladus its direc-

tion is equally abnormal: here the ovary is bilocular, and the

- ovules, all heterotropal, are in a divaricating position, placed in

collateral pairs down the middle of the dissepiment, with the

micropyle directed to the axis. One of the cells becomes abor-

tive, and in the other one only a single superior ovule becomes

perfected, which occupies the entire space of the cell, and by the

pressure of growth thus becomes pendent, so that the radicle is

neither centrifugal nor centripetal, but points to the apex of the

fruit.

Having brought together these facts, we are better prepared

to inquire into the construction of the carpellary arrangement

in the Bignoniacee. We find here, generally, an ovary formed

of two cells separated by a complete dissepiment, a simple style,

and a stigma consisting of two dilated lamellx, corresponding

most frequently in position with the cells. Upon this prima-

facie evidence, the inference would naturally be that the normal

number of its carpels must be two; but when we come to in-

quire a little further, we find great difficulty in accounting for

the mode of dehiscence of the capsule and the position of the

seeds on the dissepiment, upon this hypothesis. We must bear

162 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee.

in mind that the normal carpellary leaves would be ovuligerous

either on their margins or on their midribs: if on their margins,

supposing them to be only two in number, how are we to account

for the production of a thick dissepiment, which could have

formed no part of such original carpels? if on their midribs,

the same objection supervenes, unless we imagine that the mid-

rib of each carpel grew out in the form of a septum, both of

which, uniting by their edges, might constitute the dissepiment ;

but such kind of growth is contrary to the usual law of develop-

ment, and, upon examination of the ovary in its earliest stages, -

there is no appearance of its having taken place. Such a con-

jecture may therefore be dismissed, because it is quite unsup-

ported by rule or evidence.

We may, however, satisfactorily explain the morphological

changes that have taken place in Eubignonice upon the hypo-

thesis that the ovary is normally composed of four carpels with

sterile margins, and which are ovuligerous on their midribs, all

severally plicated and arranged in opposite pairs, as in fig. 1:

Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. Fig. 4.

Ear sa) —) a ee

these, by the confluence of their sterile margins and adjacent

faces, would constitute a bilocular ovary, such as we find it

in Bignonia and its congeners, with the ovules fixed, not in

the axis, but in the marginal angles of the two cells (fig. 2).

We may in this manner account for the separation of the two

valves of the capsule from the dissepiment close to the four

lines of placentation, and also for the production of the replum

before described, which originates in the union of the midribs

of the normal carpels (fig. 3), that sometimes remain aggluti-

nated together (as in Pithecoctenium), sometimes become divided

in two (as in many other genera). This view is further confirmed

by the fact observed in Peltospermum, where the dissepi-

ment is fenestrated at its apex for one-third of its length, and

nearly its whole breadth (as in fig. 4), by a very large aper-

ture, which no doubt is caused by the incomplete junction of the

edges of the normal carpels where they meet together to form

the septum, in the manner shown in fig. 1. This fact presents

the strongest argument in favour of the view here taken. In

Tanaecium, Distictis, and probably in Dolichandra, where, as in

Bignonia, the dehiscence is marginicidal, the valves are partly

split down their middle, thus partaking of both kinds of dehis-

cence. I do not see how we ¢an explain the development that.

takes place in the Hubignoniee under any other hypothesis. We

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee. 163

find a striking evidence in favour of this conclusion in the fruit

of Pithecoctenium, of which mention has been previously made.

Here the seeds are affixed upon a broad, prominent zonal reflexion

formed round each margin of the thick dissepiment, which, as

we have seen, is separable into two plates; Fig. 5.

and the thick valves at the line of ther = guumgQyuummy

separation are seen to be respectively of ¥

moulded around these seminiferous in-

flexions, leaving the replum on each mar-

gin free both from the valves and the dissepiment, though still

connected with the latter at its base and apex (fig. 5).

This conviction is more forcibly confirmed by the examination

of the ovary in the Eubignoniee. Upon the fall of the corolla,

we find the ovary grown to a length a little exceeding that of

the calyx, and compressed as usual, with a deep groove along

each edge coinciding with the margins of the dissepiment, which

there bears the ovules close to that line, at the furthest possible

distance from the axis ; upon each face is a prominent line, which

is continued up the style: this structure is shown in fig. 2. The

same appearance is observed in the ovary, in a very early stage

of the bud, long before the anthers are perfected; we have then

the same deep marginal inflexion, showing the line of confluence

of the component carpels, as in the manner shown. The stigma

consists of two broad petaloid lamelle, which are smooth within,

and apparently are not provided with the usual papillose stig-

matic surface, which here seems to reside in the infundibuliform

mouth of the style: this is hollow for half its length, and on

- each side dark longitudinal lines are distinctly seen, which ap-

pear to correspond with the stigmatic channels in communica-

tion with the four placentiferous lines of the ovary: the longi-

tudinal line seen upon each face of the ovary is continued along

the style, in the form of a nervure, through the middle of the

stigmata, and on each side of this nervure the dark lines just

mentioned are distinctly seen. These appearances are all con-

firmatory of the assumption that the ovary is composed of four

carpels combined in the manner previously shown ; and we may

also infer that each lamella of the stigma is composed of two

confluent stigmata. The occurrence of a bifid stigma, with four

united carpels, at first thought might be considered to be an

improbability ; but we must remember that it is no unusual

combination, for it is constant in the extensive families of the

Ehretiacee, Boraginacea, and Labiate, and also frequent in

Verbenacee.

In the Catalpee, where the capsule is loculicidal, the dissepi-

ment being contrary to the valves, which separate from it, there

is evidently a different structure, the nature of which may pro-

164, Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee.

bably be more readily understood from the examination of the

ovary. This is here“compressed, as in the former tribe, 2-celled,

with a precisely similar style and stigma; but the dissepiment is

not, in like manner, parallel to its two faces, but, contrariwise,

transverse, its ovuligerous margins corresponding with the antical

and postical longitudinal ridges; the cells, therefore, instead of

being anterior and posterior in regard to the axis, stand on its

right and left, so that the stigmata are contrary to the cells:

the ovules, in two series, are borne upon the dissepiment (in

Tecoma ochracea) (fig. 6), not along the axis, but, as in the

Fig. 6. Fig. 7. Fig. 8.

Gp 3c Gt

“4 ? Ye

former instance, at the utmost distance from it. Now, in this

case the ovary may be assumed to be constituted either of two

carpels, ovuligerous on their midribs, and placed back to back,

as in fig. 7; or it may be formed of four carpels arranged some-

what as in the Bignonice, but differently disposed, as in fig. 8,

the sterile margins being afterwards united, and the adjacent

faces becoming confluent. Upon comparing these figures, it

will be seen that the former view must be rejected, because,

under that hypothesis, the ovules ought to be found arranged

along the axis; and the latter view must be adopted, because it

satisfactorily accounts for the position of the ovules in the ovary

and of the seeds in the fruit. Owing to a somewhat different

inclination of the carpels, as shown in fig. 9 (which will be seen

Fig. 9. Fig. 10.

BE os

to be a modification of fig. 8), the ovary and fruit become 4-

locular in Heterophragma; and the resulting form of fruit is

shown in fig. 10, where the dissepiment is cruciform, with two

longer and two shorter arms; the latter, bearing the seeds 3- or

4-serially on both sides, terminate in the middle of the valves,

the former touching the sutural and dehiscent margins of the

valves. When the valves open, the corresponding barren portion

of the dissepiment becomes split across into two longitudinal

halves, each half bearing the seminigerous portion of the dis-

sepiment in the form of the letter T, which at the same time

detaches itself from the middle of the valve. We see here the

most complete verification of the hypothesis above suggested of

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniaceze. 165

the carpellary constitution of the ovary and fruit in the Catalpee.

In some species of Spathodea, in Stereospermum, in Parmentiera,

and partially in Sparattosperma, the dissepiment seen in fig. 6

becomes swollen and enlarged by solid deposits into a cylindrical

plug, which nearly fills the entire cavity of the Fig. 11.

two valves, the body of the seeds being left im-

bedded in corresponding cavities of the plug

(as in fig. 11), while the wings remain pressed

against the mner face of the valves. In Spa-

thodea falcata and in Spathodea alternifolia, the

capsule is much compressed, and the dissepiment, instead of

being cylindrical, is greatly flattened, though still filling the

entire space formed by the two valves: this dissepiment is deeply

sulcated along the middle of both faces, almost to the centre,

the groove ‘being divided by an extremely narrow ridge, the

margins of which are attached to the middle of the valves, from

which they afterwards separate: this ridge is an extreme abbre-

viation of the shorter seminigerous arms of the cruciform dis-

sepiment described in Heterophragma (fig. 10), and is in like

manner seminigerous ; it contains the same placentary threads

which are seen in the centre of the large cylindrical plug of

Stereospermum chelonoides. In a section of Fig. 12.

the dissepiment of Spathodea falcata (fig. 12)

there are seen two of the deep cavities alter-

nately formed in it upon each side of the

ridge, each of which cavities is filled with a single seed attached

by its marginal hilum to the ridge. From this arrangement it

is seen that the seeds are strictly centripetal, the radicle of the

embryo pointing to the axis of the fruit, contrary to the usual

disposition of the order. These several developments therefore

may all be referred to one simple normal structure, different

from that of the Bignoniee; and the Catalpee thus constitute a

second very natural tribe.

From the last-mentioned group, as indicated by DeCandolle,

we must exclude Platycarpum (and, of course, Henriquezia), as

it is evident that their ovary is constructed of two carpels only,

which, though placentiferous on the midrib of their folded car-

pellary leaves, as in the two preceding divisions, are differently

placed in regard to each other; for the midribs of the carpels

are disposed back to back, as in fig. 7, and con- Fig. 13.

joined so as to form a bilocular ovary, as in

fig. 13, with the placentation in the axis and the

ovules fixed in the angle of each cell: the fruit

thus resulting is a 2-celled loculicidal capsule, the valves remain-

ing attached to the axis, and the cells opening along the sutural

line of the sterile margins of the carpels. In this group the

166 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee.

anomalous genus Oxycladus will naturally find a place, as also

the Monttea and Reyesia of Gay *—genera evidently allied

very closely to it, but of which little is yet known. We have

thus a third natural tribe, the Platycarpea.

I have already described (in p. 161) the development that takes

place in the fruit of Jacaranda, which is quite analogous to that

of Fridericia, Calampelis, and Eccremocarpus. Here the ovary,

as in the Platycarpea, is normally constituted of two carpels

only, which are in like manner placentiferous on their midribs,

but they are differently arranged, being placed with their pla-

centiferous lines opposed to each other, and conjoined Fig, 14,

by their sterile margins, as in fig. 14. The ovary is

therefore unilocular, with two opposite longitudinal

parietal placentz, and the result is a compressed, 1-

celled, 2-valved capsule, with the seeds attached to the

middle of the valves, which open along the sutural

line of union of the original carpels. These genera thus con-

stitute a fourth very natural tribe, the Eccremocarpee, a group

of greater extension than the subtribe of the same name of

DeCandolle.

It appears to me that the fourth subtribe of DeCandolle, the

Incarvillee, cannot be maintained. That group consists only of

Incarvillea and Amphicoma. In regard to the former genus, I

am able to confirm the accuracy of the details given by Correa da

Serra (Ann. Mus. viii. 391, tab. 63. fig. 2), which prove that the

structure of its fruit and the position of the seeds, in the only

known species, are precisely the same as in Argylia, which has

been noticed in page 160. ‘The resilient process often observed

in the anthers, which seems like an arista, has been urged as a

distinctive character; but this arises (as was long ago indicated

by Mr. Brown, Pl. Jav. Rar. 111), not from any emanation of the

connective, but from the rending of the thickened nerve-like

sutural margins of the anther-cells, which separate at the base

and remain attached at the apex, as I have shown to occur in

Argylia. It was upon this circumstance that Presl was induced

to found his Oxymitra, a genus which cannot stand. A similar

resilience in the anther-cells is occasionally met with im other

Bignoniaceous genera, for instance in the Pyrostegia of Presl

(Bignonia venusta). The general habit of Incarvillea is quite

that of Argylia, as is acknowledged by DeCandolle; and there is

a remarkable similarity in its leaves, which are in like manner

bipinnatisected, with linear segments; it has also a terminal

raceme, with large handsome crimson flowers. Jncarvillea,

therefore, may safely be placed among the Catalpee, and near

Argylia.

- * Gay, Chile, iv. 416, tab. 51; ibid. 418, tab. 52; Walp. Ann. iii, 92, 93.

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee. 167

In Amphicoma the capsule appears differently constituted from

that of Incarvillea, as before shown ; and in several other respects

the genus is at variance with Bignoniacee: it seems more con-

formable with Cyrtandracee, as Mr. Brown long ago indicated

(loc. sup. cit.) ; in the structure of its flower it quite agrees with

that family, especially in its stamens with large appendiculate

connective, which in Bignoniacee is not so strongly developed ;

its fruit is also in perfect accordance with Cyrtandracee, parti-

cularly in its long comose seeds, which are pendent (not trans-

verse), with a superior (not centrifugal) radicle. The genus, at

one time placed in Cyrtandracee by DeCandolle, was afterwards

removed, in great measure on account of its divided leaves ; it

must, however, be remembered that it agrees better with the

last-mentioned family in its herbaceous habit and general aspect,

and that if in Cyrtandracee the leaves are not pinnatisected, they

are only one degree removed from this condition in their deeply

and unequally serrated margins.

Before I dismiss this inquiry into the carpological structure

of the Bignoniacee, I will mention a novel and interesting form

of development which I have noticed in a fruit brought from

Jamaica, and now in the Collection of the British Museum,

where there are two specimens, collected by different individuals

at distant periods, from which we may infer that the plant which

produces it is not of rare occurrence in that island. It is to be

regretted that these fruits are not accompanied by any dried

specimen of the plant from which they were gathered. I have

no doubt that it is the fruit of Tanaecium albiflorum, DC. (Tanae-

cium Jaroba of Swartz, and the Cucurbitifera fruticosa, Sloane),

agreeing in every essential respect with the account given of it

by Swartz. The specimen I have seen is 6 inches long (accord-

ing to Swartz sometimes a foot in length), 24 inches in diameter,

and nearly circular in its transverse section ; it splits into two

valves of a solid ligneous texture, about 4 inch in thickness ; it

has a rather thin coriaceous dissepiment, quite smooth on both

sides, parallel to and quite free from the valves, and a bipartible

compressed replum, which lies between the margins of the valves ;

these valves partly split down the middle, as in Fic. 15

Distictis and Dolichandra: the two cells are are

filled with a great many irregularly orbicular (GN

and compressed seeds, much resembling those _// \

of Adenocalymna, closely packed together and

imbricated, apparently without the least trace

of intervening pulp (fig. 15): the outer tunic

of each seed is hard and smooth, and is trun-

cated on one side by a straight marginal edge, forming an oblong

168 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

linear hilum, by which it is attached to the inner face of the

valves ; upon this face, along the margins of each valve, there is

seen a broad longitudinal seminiferous zone, leaving the inter-

vening portion, which is as broad as the two zones united, co-

vered with a polished yellow endocarp : these seminiferous zones

are marked with a number of dark, rough, oblong cicatrices,

placed alternately in three or four parallel series, which corre-

spond with the hilar points of attachment of the seed, as in

Pithecoctenium. From this it will be seen that the attachment

of the seeds is strictly parietal—a feature hitherto novel in Big-

noniacee. ‘This circumstance has probably led botanists to

suppose that it belonged to the Crescentiacee, as it resembles

Crescentia in its hard shell, of similar shape and size; but as it

is decidedly 2-valved and dehiscent, has a perfect and free dis-

sepiment, with a distinct replum, and quite devoid of pulp, it is

strictly Bignoniaceous and belongs to the tribe Bignoniee, dif-

fering in no respect except in its parietal placentation. It should

be observed, however, that the direction of the seeds and their

attachment by a marginal hilum, precisely in the same position,

occur in Pithecoctenium (see fig. 5, page 163) ; but in the latter

case the zonal bands of placentation remain fixed at a right angle

to the inflected margins of the free dissepiment, whereas in

this fruit they are attached to the valves: in all other respects

there is a perfect agreement between the two cases. The struc-

ture of the seed and the form of its integuments in this instance

are precisely as I have described them in Pithecoctenium, the

testa being in like manner bimarsupiate at the base of its discoid

cell by a short septum; and in the recesses thus formed the

lower portions of the embryonary lobes are sheltered. In Pithe-

coctenium, the broad expanded part of the testa which forms the

pellucid winged margin around its discoidal portion is of the same

extent as in the fruit under consideration ; but it is filled to its ex-

treme edge by a thick deposit of cellular tissue between its faces,

so that it loses its transparent character, and becomes thick, hard,

and coriaceous, as in the seeds of Heterophragma: the inner in-

teguments, which closely invest the embryo, are about half the

length and half the breadth of the testa.

I shall presently recur to the genus Tanaecium of Swartz,

respecting which a strange degree of confusion has existed.

[To be continued. |

Mr. L. Reeve on the Terebratule. ; 169

XX.—A Revision of the History, Synonymy, and Geographical

Distribution of the recent Terebratule. By Love i Reeve,

F.L.S., F.G.S.

Forty years ago, when M. Valenciennes prepared for Lamarck,

who was already blind, the monograph of this genus for his

‘ Histoire des Animaux sans Vertébres,’ the shells of only twelve

or fourteen species of recent Terebratule had been observed, the

soft parts of only one, and the organization of the Brachiopods

generally was very imperfectly known. Although Linnzus

had remarked that the animal of 7. caput-serpentis differs not

less from any other animal that he had found in shells, than

night from day—“ animal quod intus conditur a vermibus qui

aliis in conchis omnibus sibi invicem fere sunt similes non dif-

fert minus quam a nocte dies,”—the Terebratule and their allies

were still arranged with the lamellibranchiate Conchifera.

De Blainville, and subsequently, by a more elaborate investi-

gation, Professor Owen, ascertained that the branchie do not

exist in the form of lamella, but are incorporated by a system

of vessels with the mantle-lobes. Along with the discovery of

the phenomenon that the mantle-lobes of the Brachiopods perform

not only the office of secreting the shell, but also that of respira-

tion, another peculiarity was observed, namely, that the valves are

differently placed from those of other bivalves with regard to

the position of the animal—that, in fact, they are not side-valves

connected dorsally by a cartilage and ligament, but dorsal and

ventral valves, connected, in the Terebratule, by closely inter-

locking tooth-like processes in relation with an internal apophy-

sial skeleton, and a complicated system of muscles to which

may be added a force acquired through the animal’s habit of

affixing itself to foreign bodies by a fibrous byssus-like tendon.

Another peculiarity which presented itself was the presence

of a pair of internal ciliated arms. The Brachiopods, even as

late as 1830, were arranged by Cuvier and his contemporaries

in immediate proximity to the Cirripedes: it had, however,

been observed that the ciliated arms of the Brachiopod are quite

distinct organs from the cirri of the Cirripede ; and Professor

Owen’s beautifully detailed exposition of its anatomy removed

all doubt on the subject. Projecting from the mouth of the

animal on either side, they correspond (or, to speak scientifically,

are homologous) with the labial palps of other bivalves, pro-

longed, as it were, on muscular tubes, so as to require being

folded or coiled up. In Terebratula aw internal bony skeleton

or apophysis is formed, proceeding from the hinge in connexion

with the dorsal valve, for the support of the arms; and being

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 12

170 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

extremely variable in structure, it affords excellent characters to

the ron dokes for the distinction of groups.

The Terebratule are chiefly deep-dwelling Brachiopods; and

from the little trouble devoted to dredging them from their native

haunts, the varieties of the apophysial skeleton were not until

lately known. The dredgings of M. Gaudichaud, M. D’Or-

bigny, MM. Quoy and Gaimard, Capt. King, Mr. Cuming,

Capt. Belcher, Professor Forbes, Mr. MacAndrew, Mr. Barlee,

and others, have furnished specimens with internal skeletons,

coupled with valuable bathymetrical observations; and the dif-

ferent forms of apophysis, and corresponding development of

the arms, have been well observed by M. D’Orbigny, Mr. David-

son, Mr. Woodward, and Mr. King. Excellent systematic cata-

logues of both recent and fossil species have been published by

Mr. Davidson, and by Dr. Gray, assisted by Mr. Woodward, in

which the different forms of apophysis are employed as the

grounds of subdivision; and the geographical* distribution of

the species in space, in depth, and in time has been worked out

with much ingenuity by Professor Suess. One thing appeared

to me to be wanting—a more extended comparison and verifi-

cation of the recent species. No generalizations on geographical

distribution can be relied upon, unless the recorded specific ex-

istence and habitat of the subjects are well authenticated. Prof.

Suess’s dissertation on the geographical distribution of the Bra-

chiopods is a most able work, but bears evidence of his not having

sufficiently tested the species. The very characteristic subgenus

Argiope, for example, has its home in the Mediterranean; the

Mediterranean is undoubtedly its southern limit; but Dr.

Suess gives New Zealand as a habitat *, on the ground that an

obscure specimen in the Paris Museum, which Mr. Davidson

somewhat too precipitately described (as he has himself gene-

rously acknowledged to me) as a new subgenus with the name of

Waltonia Valenciennesii, is an Argiope. This shell is identical

with a species, now well enough known, described subsequently

by Mr. Davidson with the name Terebratella Evansii. Dr. Gray

places it under Mayas, and I incline to concur with this view ;

but with Argiope the species has no relation whatever; and Pro-

fessor Suess might have detected this, even without any exami-

nation of the specimen, from Mr. Davidson’s excellent figures of

it. Again, Professor Suess gives Terebratella as one of the types

of the South African province of geographical distribution ;

but this conclusion is drawn from a statement that a shell in

the British Museum, named by Sowerby 7. Algoensis, from

Algoa Bay, is a Terebratella. Upon examining this shell, I

* “Die fiinfte und letzte Art dieser kleinen Sippe ist in Neu-Seeland zu

Hause.”—Wohns. der Brach. p. 34.

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 171

find it to be a bleached fragmentary odd valve of the South

African Kraussia rubra. Professor Suess gives Kraussia as one

of the types of the Corean waters, on the authority of Mr. Da-

vidson, adding that the original habitat given by Mr. Adams

and myself, in the ‘ Mollusca of the Voyage of the Samarang,’

for T. Capensis (now Kraussia Deshayesii) (“ Cape of Good Hope,

dredged at the depth of 120 fathoms”), is probably erroneous,

The Cape of Good Hope is especially the home of the Kraussie ;

the only species out of that locality is an abnormal one, K.

Lamarckiana, a native of South Australia and New Zealand.

Mr. Davidson’s mistake in giving Corea as the habitat of Kraussia

Deshayesii arose from a displacement of tickets in Mr. Cuming’s

cabinet. I mention these instances, not with the view of cast-

ing disparagement on Dr. Suess’s philosophy, but as exemplify-

ing the inconvenience of going into philosophical dissertations

before the materials have been thoroughly sifted and verified.

The specimens which have come under my notice (and I have

examined some hundreds, embracing every form of apophysis

hitherto known) are from the Paris Museum, kindly forwarded

to me by M. Valenciennes, at the suggestion of Professor Milne-

Edwards, and from the fine collections of the British Museum,

Mr. Cuming, Mr. Lombe Taylor, Mr. Metcalfe, and Mrs. De

Burgh.

Synopsis of Species.

Subgenus 1. Terzsratuta, Lhwyd (pars).

Apophysis a small, simple, unreflected loop projected on a pair

of rather elongated blades.

1. Terebratula vitrea, Born, Test. Mus. Ces. p. 119, p. 116 vign. ;

~ Conch. Icon. pl. 3. f. 8 a, d, ¢.

Anomia vitrea, Born.

—— terebratula, Gmelin.

Terebratula vitrea, Val. apud Lamk.

Anomia terebratula, Dillwyn.

Terebratula euthyra, Philippi.

minor, Suess.

Hab. Mediterranean (in nullipore mud, at a depth of from

92 to 150 fathoms); E. Forbes. Vigo Bay (at a depth of 40

fathoms) ; MacAndrew.

This and the following are the only species left to Terebra-

tula proper.

2. Terebratula uva, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1833, p. 124;

Conch. Icon, pl. 3. f. 11.

Hab. Bay of Tehuantepec, Guatemala (dredged from sandy

12%

172 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

mud at a depth of 10 to 12 fathoms); Capt. Dare. Falkland

Islands, fide Cuming.

Mrs. De Burgh possesses a specimen of T. uva exactly similar

to the original specimen, hitherto considered unique, in Mr.

Cuming’s collection; and Mr. Cuming has recently received

three Terebratule of smaller size from the Falkland Islands,

specimens of which are also in the British Museum, which I can

only assign (and Mr. Woodward agrees with me) to this species.

Subgenus 2. Teresratutina, D?’ Orbigny.

Apophysis a small unreflected loop arched into a circle on

projecting blades.

8. Terebratula (Terebratulina) caput-serpentis, Linnzus, Syst.

Nat. p. 1153; Conch. Icon. pl. 4. f. 15 a, 6.

Anomia caput-serpentis, Linnzeus.

retusa, Linneeus.

pubescens, Linneus.

Terebratula pubescens, Miiller.

caput-serpentis, Val. apud Lamk.

—— costata, Lowe.

—— aurita, Fleming.

— striata, Leach.

—— septentrionalis, Couthouy.

—— conica, D’Orbigny.

Terebratulina caput-serpentis, D’Orbigny.

Delthyris spatula, Menke.

Hab. North and South European and North American Seas

(at depths of from 10 to 150 fathoms).

The oldest, best-known, and most widely spread of the

Terebratule. It ranges throughout the European Seas, from

the Arctic to the Mediterranean, and appears in North America

in a more finely striated form, known as 7. septentrionals. It

is represented in the Corean and Japanese waters by 7. abys-

sicola and T. Japonica.

4. Terebratula (Terebratulina) Japonica, Sowerby, Thes. Conch.

i. p. 344, pl. 68. f. 7, 8 ; Conch. Icon. pl. 4. f. 16.

Terebratula angusta, Adams and Reeve.

Hab. Corea, Japan.

Closely allied to 7. caput-serpentis, and, without doubt, its

typical representative in the Corean and Japanese Seas.

5. Terebratula (Terebratulina) cancellata, Koch, Kiister, Conch.

Cab. vii. pl. 2. f. 11-13; Conch. Icon. pl. 4. f. 13.

Hab. West Australia? Koch.

This species partakes very much of the character of the two

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 173

preceding, but it appears distinct. Great doubt, I think, at-

taches to the habitat, “ West Australia,” given by M. Koch.

6. Terebratula (Terebratulina) abyssicola, Adams and Reeve,

Moll. Voy. Samarang, p. 72, pl. 21. f.5; Conch. Icon. pl. 4.

f. 14.

Hab. Corea; Belcher.

Mr. Davidson has truly remarked that this and the preceding

Species require further examination; but no other specimens

have been collected since he wrote. One important error needs

to be corrected. In the original description of 7. abyssicola

in ‘ Moll. Voy. Samarang,’ the habitat of Kraussia Deshayesi

was bedidentall repeated. Mr. Cuming possesses the shell

correctly labelled “ Corea.”

7. Terebratula (Terebratulina) radiata, Reeve, Conch, Icon. pl. 3.

7 a,b.

Hab. Strait of Corea?

Of this black-rayed species, which appears to me to be a very

distinct one, Mr. Cuming possesses three exactly similar speci-

mens, procured, he fancies, from the dredgings of Capt. Sir E.

Belcher in the Strait of Corea.

8. Terebratula (Terebratulina) Cumingii, Davidson, Proc. Zool.

Soe. 1852, p. 79, pl. 14. f. 17-19; Conch. Icon. pl. 4. f. 12.

Hab. China Seas.

A small, well-defined species, rather prominently bifurcately

ridged.

Subgenus 3. WatpHeria, King.

Apophysis a free, largely-produced, riband-like loop, considerably

reflected.

9. Terebratula (Waldheimia) globosa, Valenciennes apud Lamarck,

Anim. sans Vert. vii. p. 330; Conch, Icon. pl. 2. f. 3a, 4, ¢,

and pl. 6. f. 3d, e.

Terebratula Californica, Koch.

' Hab. California, Coquimbo.

When publishing this species four months since, in pl. 2 of

my monograph in ‘ Conch. Iconica,’ I ventured to assign to it the

shell well known in collections as 7. Californica, Koch. On

receiving subsequently from M. Valenciennes the original type

of his 7. globosa, very clumsily figured in the ‘ Encyclopédie

Méthodique’ (which figure is copied, with all its infirmities, on

a reduced scale in De Blainville’s ‘ Malacologie’), I found the

opinion that I had formed to be the correct one.

174 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

10. Terebratula (Waldheimia) physema, Valenciennes, MS. in

Mus. Jardin des Plantes; Conch. Icon. pl. 6. f. 28 a, , c.

Hab. Coquimbo ; Gaudichaud.

This fine shell, belonging to the Museum of the Jardin des

Plantes, had been regarded as a variety of 7. (Waldhewmia)

dilatata ; but when M. Valenciennes was making a selection of

the specimens of Terebratule to send me, it appeared to him to

be distinct, and he made the following note on the back of the

tablet :—“ Grande et belle espéce de Térébratule (Waldheimia)

confondue avec mon 7. dilatata, rapportée de Coquimbo en 1833

par M. Gaudichaud, et donnée par lui 4 M. Férussac. Achetée

en 1837 avec la collection.” “It is intermediate in its characters

between W. globosa and W. dilatata, inclining rather to the

former species, of which it may possibly be only a colossal,

broadly inflated variety.

11. Terebratula (Waldheimia) dilatata, Valenciennes apud La-

marck, Anim. sans Vert. vil. p. 330; Conch. Icon. pl. 2. f. 2,

and pl. 6. f. 2 4, ¢.

Terebratula Gaudichaudi, De Blainville.

Hab. Coquimbo? Strait of Magellan ?

This species I have also had the pleasure of verifying from the

original type, formerly belonging to M. Dufresne, and now in

the Paris Museum. The habitats rest in doubt. Coquimbo

seems the most likely to be correct ; but I have just been fa-

voured with a visit from a gentleman recently arrived from the

first-named habitat, who assures me that he collected some

mutilated remains of a large shell, like W. dilatata, at the Falk-

land Islands. Unfortunately he threw them away.

12. Terebratula (Waldheimia) lenticularis, Deshayes, Rev. Soe.

Cuv. 1839; Mag. de Zool. 1841, pl. 41; Conch. Icon. pl. 2. —

f. 4.

Hab. New Zealand (dredged in the Strait of Faveau at the

depth of 15 fathoms) ; Deshayes.

Except in colour, this species is. scarcely distinguishable from

T. (Waldheimia) globosa.

13. Terebratula (Waldheimia) flavescens, Valenciennes apud La-

marck, Anim. sans Vert. vii. p. 330.

Terebratula dentata, Val. apud Lamk.

—— australis, Quoy.

recurva, Quoy.

Waldheimia australis, King.

Hab. South Australia.

The most abundant of any Terebratula yet collected. In the

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 175

British Museum there is a large stone, brought by Mr. Jukes

from Port Jackson (a portion of which is figured in Conch. Icon.

pl. 1), covered with them; and MM. Quoy and Gaimard relate,

in their account of the Mollusca of the Voyage of the Astrolabe,

that at Port Western, Bass’s Straits, hundreds were brought up

at each haul of the dredge, affixed by their pedicles to the débris

of shells, or to one another. On the stone in the British Museum

are clustered also a few specimens of the small 7. (Kraussia)

Lamarckiana.

14. Terebratula (Waldheimia) picta, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab. xi.

p- 247, pl. 203. f. 2011, 2012; Conch. Icon. pl. 3. f. 9a, b.

Anomia picta, Chemnitz.

Terebratula sanguinea, Sowerby (in ‘ Genera,’ not in ‘ Thesaurus ’).

— erythroieuca, Quoy.

Hab. Java.

A smooth, elegantly-painted orange-red species with very little

variation.

15. Terebratula (Waldheimia) Grayi, Davidson, Proc. Zool. Soc.

1852, p. 76, pl. 14. f. 1-3; Conch. Icon. pl. 2. f. 5 a, 4, ¢.

Hab. Strait of Corea; Belcher.

When the shells collected in the ‘Samarang, under the

command of Capt. Sir Edward Belcher, were under the examina-

tion of Mr. Adams and myself, the apophyses of the Terebratule

had not been carefully observed, and we took this species to be

the 7. (Kraussia) rubra. Two years later, when Mr. Davidson

made the apophyses a special study, he found this to be a

Waldheimia, and a perfectly distinct species.

16. Terebratula (Waldheimia) cranium, Miiller, Zool. Dan. Prodr.

p- 209; Conch. Icon. pl. 3. f. 6.

Anomia cranium, Gmelin.

Terebratula vitrea, Fleming.

Macandrevia cranium, King.

Hab. North European Seas (at depths of from 40 to 200

fathoms).

Dr. Gray incorrectly quotes Anomia vitrea, Chemnitz, as a

synonym of this species. Dr. Fleming named a specimen (in the

. Bdinbargh Cyclopedia’ and in his ‘ Philosophy of Zoology ’)

T. vitrea ; but the Anomia vitrea of Chemnitz is the true Tere-

bratula vitrea. T. (Waldheimia) cranium is a Scandinavian

species, and is only included in the British fauna on the ground

of its discovery on two different occasions, by Dr. Fleming and

Mr. Barlee, about thirty miles east of Zetland.

176 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

17. Terebratula (Waldheimia) septigera, Lovén, Index Moll.

Scand. p. 29.

Hab. Norway, Finmark.

Another Scandinavian species, recently described by Lovén,

of a more oblong form than 7. cranium, more concavely depressed

towards the anterior margin, and possibly distinct ; but the spe-

cies needs further research.

Subgenus 4. TereBratetia, D’Orbigny.

Apophysis a freely produced riband-like reflected loop, resembling

that of Waldheimia, attached towards the middle by a cross

process affixed to a central septum.

18. Terebratula (Terebratella) Magellanica, Chemnitz, Conch.

Cab. viii. p. 101, pl. 78. f. 710, 711; Conch. Icon. pl. 5.

f. 21 a, b,c, d.

Anomia striata Magellanica, Chemnitz.

dorsata, Gmelin.

Terebratula dorsata, Lamarck.

Sowerbyi, King.

Chilensis, Broderip.

Delthyris dorsata, Menke.

Terebratella dorsata, Davidson.

Hab. Straits of Magellan; King. Valparaiso; Cuming.

I include Mr. Broderip’s T. Chilensis with Gmelin’s A. dorsata,

as well as 7. Sowerbyi and flexuosa of Capt. King, already re-

ferred to it by Professor Suess ; and I restore to the species the

prior and very characteristic name of Magellanica given to it

by Chemnitz.

19. Terebratula (Terebratella) transversa, Sowerby, Thes. Conch.

i. p. 861, pl. 72. f. 114, 115 ; Conch. Icon. pl. 5. f. 22.

Hab. ?

This shell (kindly transmitted to me by Mr. Norris, nephew

of the late owner of it), which I have examined with much care,

is intermediate between certain varieties of the very variable

T. Magellanica and T. Bouchardii. 1 have not seen the second

specimen of it, referred to by Mr. Sowerby as being in the col-

lection of M. Janelle, and still leave the species in doubt.

20. Terebratula (Terebratella) Bouchardit, Davidson, Ann. and

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1852, ix. p. 8367; Proc. Zool. Soe. pl. 14. f. 4-6 ;

Conch. Icon. pl. 5. f. 17.

Hab. ?

This is another species founded on a single specimen of some-

what doubtful specific character.

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 177

21. Terebratula (Terebratella) suffusa, Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. 5.

f. 18.

Hab. ?

A third doubtful species, partaking of the general typical

character of T. Magellanica, but equally distinguished by details

of form, sculpture, and colour which seem peculiar to it.

22. Terebratula (Terebratella) cruenta, Dillwyn, Syn. p. 295 ;

Conch. Icon. pl. 5. f. 20 a, db.

Terebratella cruenta, Gray.

Terebratula sanguinea, Leach, Quoy (not of Chemnitz).

rubra, Sow. (not of Pallas).

— Zelandica, Deshayes.

Terebratella Zelandica, Davidson, Suess.

Hab. New Zealand (dredged in Cook’s Straits at a depth of

15 fathoms).

This beautiful and well-known species was described half a

century ago by Dillwyn, and admirably figured about the same

time by Leach in his ‘ Zoological Miscellany.’

23. Terebratula (Terebratella) rubella, Sowerby, Thes. Conch. i.

p- 350, pl. 69. f. 40-42 ; Conch. Icon. pl. 7. f. 26.4, d.

Terebratella rubella, Davidson.

Hab. Bass’s Straits, South Australia (dredged from a depth of

about 27 fathoms) ; Calvert.

This species was thought at one time to be a variety of 7.

(Waldheimia) picta; but it is uniformly of smaller size, and it

not only has the doubly-attached loop of Terebratella, but is

from a widely remote habitat. Japan (quoted by Professor Suess,

from Sowerby, for this species) is a wrong habitat.

24. Terebratula (Terebratella) rubicunda, Solander, Sowerby,

Thes. Conch. i. p. 351, pl. 70. f. 45-47; Conch. Icon. pl. 7.

f. 27 a, b.

Terebratula inconspicua, Sowerby.

Hab. New Zealand.

This species occurs either of a purplish or deep coral-red

colour, or it is colourless. It has been dredged abundantly at

New Zealand ; but we have no record of the depth of its habitat.

25. Terebratula (Terebratella) Coreanica, Adams and Reeve,

Moll. Voy. Samarang, p. 71, pl. 21. f. 3; Conch. Icon. pl. 7.

f. 28 a, b.

Hab. Corean Archipelago ; Belcher.

A delicate crimson-rayed species, of which many specimens

178 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

were dredged by Capt. Belcher among the islands of the Corea.

Professor Suess describes an unpublished Terebratella received

from Dr. Gould with the habitat ‘“ Hakodadi” and name in

manuscript “ 7. miniata.’ Can it be our 7. Coreanica?

26. Terebratula (Terebratella) sanguinea, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab.

viii. p. 96, pl. 78. f. 706; Conch. Icon. pl. 7. f. 25 a, b, e.

Anomia sanguinea, Chemnitz.

Terebratula sanguinea, Sowerby.

pulchella, Sowerby.

Terebratella sanguinea, Davidson.

Megerlia pulchella, Davidson.

Hab. Philippine and Sandwich Islands.

An examination of more than a dozen specimens of this

charming little species, most of them with the soft parts mace-

rated, so as to afford excellent comparisons of the loops, has

convinced me that Mr. Sowerby’s 7. pulchella is merely a variety

of his 7. sanguinea (Anomia sanguinea, Chemnitz), in which the

deltidium plates are forced asunder by circumstances in its mode

of attachment. The apophysis is the same in both forms,

differing somewhat from the typical form of the apophysis in

Terebratella, and partaking of that in Megerlia.

27. Terebratula (Terebratella) Labradorensis, Sowerby, Thes.

Conch. i. p. 362, pl. 71. f. 89, 90; Conch. Icon. pl. 5. f. 19.

Terebratella Labradorensis, Davidson.

Hab. Labrador; Goodsir.

A rounded, opake-white, ribbed species, of rather small size.

28. Terebratula (Terebratella) Spitzbergensis, Davidson, Proc.

Zool. Soc. 1852, p. 78; Conch. Icon. pl. 7. f. 24.

Hab. Spitzbergen.

T. Spitzbergensis is a small, narrowly-ovate species, smooth

and. semipellucid like the large TJ. vitrea. Professor Suess

remarks that the figure of a species of Middendorf, which is

unknown to me (7. frontalis), is like it. Can they be one and

the same species? But Professor Suess goes on to ask, is 7.

frontalis the same as T. transversa?—which has no relation

whatever, as a comparison of our figures of that species in ‘ Conch.

Icon.’ with 7. Spitzbergensis will show.

Subgenus 5. Maaas, Sowerby.

Apophysis a loop resembling that of Terebratella, but contracted,

and having the cross piece broadly laminated next the central

septum.

29. Terebratula (Magas) Valenciennesit, Davidson, Annals and

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 179

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1850, v. pl. 15. f. 1; Conch. Icon. pl. 8.

f. 31 a, b, Cs

Waltonia Valenciennesii, Davidson.

Terebratella Evansii, Davidson.

Magas Evansii, Gray.

Argiope Valenciennesii, Suess.

Hab. New Zealand.

Mr. Davidson generously yields to my suggestion that his

Waltonia Valenciennesii and Terebratella Evansii are one and

the same; the loop has, however, the contracted laminated

structure characteristic of Magas, and I agree with Dr. Gray in

assigning it to that genus. Professor Suess’s assigning it to

Argiope is obviously a blunder. Several specimens have come

under my notice, all of a bright orange-red colour.

30. Terebratula (Magas) crenulata, Sowerby, Thes. Conch. i.

p- 358, pl. 71. f. 96-98; Conch. Icon. pl. 8. f. 32.

Terebratella crenulata, Davidson.

Magas crenulata, Gray.

Hab. Santa Cruz, Canaries ; fide Cuming.

This species has somewhat the appearance of T. (Terebratella)

Labradorensis, or of a young T. (Terebratella) Magellanica; but

it is convex, and ribbed in both valves, and it has distinctly the

contracted laminated apophysis of the preceding species. The

recorded habitat is peculiar, and, I fancy, a little doubtful.

Subgenus 6. Boucnarp1a, Davidson.

Apophysis represented by a central septum, with the laminated

cross piece of Magas callously produced and thickened into the

form of an anchor.

31. Terebratula (Bouchardia) Cumingii, Davidson, Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1852, p. 78, pl. 14. f. 10-16; Conch. Icon. pl. 8.

f. 29.

Terebratella? Cumingii, Davidson.

Magas Cumingii, Gray.

Hab. New Zealand.

This very interesting species is in my opinion neither a

Terebratella nor a Magas. It begins to show internally the

callous thickening both of the valves and of the apophysis of

Beuchardia tulipa, and is, above all, distinguished by the acumi-

nated beak and terminal foramen peculiar to that and to the

following species.

180 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

32. Terebratula (Bouchardia) fibula, Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. 8.

f. 30 a, b.

Hab. Bass’s Strait, South Australia; Calvert.

This remarkable shell is curiously intermediate in its characters

between 7. (Bouchardia) Cumingii and tulipa. The beak is more

acuminated than in the former; and the area of the deltidium,

which in B. Cumingii and tulipa is excavately grooved, is in B.

fibula flat. In respect of the callous development of the interior,

it is about intermediate between the other two. Mr. Calvert, of

whom the B. fibula was purchased for the British Museum, re-

ports that he dredged it in Bass’s Strait from a depth of 200

fathoms; but Mr. Milligan, of Hobart Town, Secretary to the

Royal Society of Tasmania, now in London, informs me that

Bass’s Strait, when sounded by Captain Stokes, was found not

to be deeper in any part than from 7Q to 75 fathoms.

33. Terebratula (Bouchardia) tulipa, De Blainville, Dict. Sci.

Nat. lin. f. 144,

Bouchardia tulipa, Gray.

Terebratula rosea, Humphreys, ined.

Bouchardia rosea, Davidson.

Pachyrhynchus roseus, King.

Terebratula unguis, Kister.

Hab. Brazil (dredged at Rio Janeiro from a depth of about

10 to 13 fathoms) ; Macgillivray.

T. (Bouchardia) Cumingii, fibula, and tulipa are distinguished

from all other Terebratule by the structure of the shell’s beak,

which is acuminated and has the foramen at the extremity. The

deltidium plates are therefore dispensed with, and the length-

ened area which occupies their place is either flat, as in B. fibula,

or excavately grooved, as in B. Cumingit and tulipa. Con-

comitant with this change in the structure of the beak there is a

change in the interior of the shell. The apophysial skeleton,

retaining the cross piece of Magas, becomes solidified and com-

paratively rudimentary, and callosities begin to be formed about

the hinge of B. Cumingii, until they assume in B. tulipa the

function of heavy interlocking plaits.

Subgenus 7. Mrcerx14, King.

Apophysis a rather small loop on a pair of projecting blades

affized by a laminated cross piece to a central septum, and on

either side by a short intermediate lobed process.

34. Terebratula (Megerlia) truncata, Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 1152;

Conch. Icon. pl. 11. f. 48 a, 4, ¢.

Anomia truncata, Linnzus.

—— disculus, Pallas.

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 181

Terebratula truncata, Lamarck.

—— disculus, De Blainville.

Terebratella truncata, D’Orbigny.

Terebratula monstrosa, Scacchi.

Orthis truncata, Philippi.

Megerlia truncata, King.

Orthis oblita, Michelotti.

Megathyris oblita, D’Orbigny.

Hab, Mediterranean (affixed to corals at depths of from 50

to 100 fathoms). Cape Finisterre (at a depth of 90 fathoms).

Canaries.

“Mr. Jeffreys possesses a specimen of this well-known species,

formerly belonging to Dr. Turton, which is said to have been

iedaed in Torbay ; but its recorded British habitat has not been

confirmed by the discovery of any further specimens.

Subgenus & Kravss1a, Davidson.

Apophysis a central septum, from the extremity of which diverge a

pair of fan-like processes.

35. Terebratula (Kraussia) rubra, Pallas, Misc. Zool. pl. 14. f. 2—

11; Conch. Icon. pl. 9. f. 37 a, d, ¢.

Anomia rubra, Pallas.

—— promontorii Bone Spei, Chemnitz.

Capensis, Gmelin.

Terebratula rubra, De Blainville.

— Capensis, Krauss.

Algoensis, Sowerby.

Kraussia rubra, Davidson.

Hab. South Africa.

_ This very interesting species, though admirably figured, with

its loopless bifurcating apophysis, nearly a century ago by Pallas,

and again a few years later by Chemnitz, was not known to

Valenciennes when preparing his monograph of the genus for

Lamarck’s ‘ Animaux sans Vertébres,’ nor even to Sowerby when

publishing his monograph in the ‘ Thesaurus.’ It is characterized

by aremarkably short beak and large foramen ; and the deltidium

plates are accordingly very widely separated. The colouring,

which is mainly on the radiating ribs, is bright coral-red. Mr.

Sowerby’s 7. Algoensis, pronounced by Mr. Davidson to be a

Terebratella, and by Dr. Gray to be a Kraussia “ scarcely dif-

fering from K. pisum,” is founded on a bleached fragmentary

ventral valve, preserved in the British Museum, of Kraussia rubra.

36. Terebratula (Kraussia) cognata, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab. viii.

p- 78, pl. 76. f. 688 a, 8; Conch. Icon. pl. 9. f. 86a, d.

Cognata Anomie craniolaris basi perforata, Chemnitz.

Hab. South Africa.

Kraussia cognata (of which a single specimen in Mr. Cuming’s

182 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

collection, notwithstanding that the species was described and

figured by Chemnitz, is the only one known to me) might readily

be taken for a worn mis-shapen specimen of K. rubra but for

one important character: the dorsal valve is conspicuously ser-

rated within the margin by a row of spinous teeth. No mention

is made of this character in the diagnosis of the British Museum

Catalogue ; but it is figured and carefully described by Chem-

nitz— margine interiori subtilissime et acutissime denticulato.”

37. Terebratula (Kraussia) pisum, Valenciennes apud Lamk.

Anim. sans Vert. vii. p. 3830; Conch. Icon. pl. 9. f. 36 a, d.

Terebratula Natalensis, Krauss.

Kraussia pisum, Davidson.

Hab. South Africa.

This little species, which M. Valenciennes named “ the pea,”

and likened to a cherry-stone, resemblts K. Lamarckiana; but it

is constantly distinguished by the fineness of the radiating ridges,

while it is of larger size.

38. Terebratula (Kraussia) Deshayesti, Davidson, Proc. Zool. Soc.

1852, p. 80, pl. 14. f. 20, 21; Conch. Icon. pl. 9. f. 35 a, b.

Terebratula Capensis, Adams and Reeve (not of Gmelin).

Kraussia Deshayesii, Davidson.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope (dredged from a depth of 120

fathoms) ; Belcher.

Very closely allied to K. pisum and Lamarckiana, but of

a more triangular form, and painted in a characteristic man-

ner with crimson rays. The habitat “ Corea” given by Mr.

Davidson for this species, on the authority of Mr. Cuming,

is incorrect. Kraussia Deshayesii was dredged off the Cape of

Good Hope in the same vessel in which Terebratulina abyssicola

was dredged at Corea ; and the labels got confounded together.

Kraussia is as exclusively a type of the south temperate zone as

Terebratulina is of the north temperate.

39. Terebratula (Kraussia) Lamarckiana, Davidson, Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1852, p. 80, pl. 14. f. 22, 23; Conch. Icon. pl. 9. f. 34.

Terebratella Lamarckiana, Davidson.

Hab. Sydney and New Zealand.

This little species is of a broadly ovate pouch-like form,

flexuous in growth and rather strongly wrinkled. It has the

bifurcated apophysis of Kraussia, but is a little removed from

the typical forms of the group, all of which are natives of South

Africa. The septum in this species is continued beyond the

point of bifurcation nearly to the margin, which is in both valves

neatly spinulose.

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 183

Subgenus 9. Gwynia?, King.

Apophysis unknown.

40. Terebratula (Gwynia ?) capsula, Jeffreys, Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1859, iui. pl. 2. f. 7 a, b; Conch. Icon. pl. 10. f. 39.

Terebratula capsula, Jeffreys.

Gwynia capsula, King.

Hab. Plymouth; Norman. Belfast Lough; Hyndman. Etretat,

Normandy ; Jeffreys.

Is this very minute form, it has been asked, an adult shell, or

the fry of Argiope cistellulum or of some other Terebratula?

An Argiope it certainly is not; and I am unable, after a most

tedious examination of specimens, to add anything to what is

known on the subject. Its history is as follows :—In the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History ’ for August 1858, Mr. Jeffreys

announced that a very minute brachiopodous shell (,;th of an

inch in length and th, in breadth) had been found by Mr.

Norman (a well-known collector of British shells resident in

Durham) among some shell-sand received by him from Ply-

mouth. “ Being so excessively small,” adds Mr. Jeffreys, “ as

to defy any attempt to examine the internal structure without

injuring the specimen, it is impossible to say whether it is an

Argiope; but having carefully compared it with A. cistellula,

which varies greatly in form, I am inclined to consider it at pre-

sent an extreme variety of that species.” Attention being

drawn to the subject, other specimens were dredged by Mr.

Hyndman in Belfast Lough (reported, however, to be Argiope

_ cistellula), and by Mr. Jeffreys himself at Etretat, on the coast

of Normandy. After an examination of specimens under a

magnifying power of 100 diameters, Mr. Jeffreys came to the

conclusion that the shell was not an Argiope, but a form more

allied to Terebratulina. Is it then the fry of T. caput-serpentis ?

Mr. Jeffreys thought not, because the valves are nearly equal,

and have no indication of the radiating dichotomous ridges of

that species. But what do we know of the Brachiopods in the

fry state? Is it at all likely that they bear the detailed charac-

teristics of the adult? He described it in the following year

(Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. January 1859) simply as a Tere-

bratula, with the remark, “ it may be a question whether it

ought not to be placed in a new subgenus.” Prof. King, of

Queen’s College, Galway, upon seeing this announcement, lost

no time in borrowing the specimens, and, in compliment to Mr.

(J. Gwyn) Jeffreys, created the genus Gwynia for its reception

(Proc. Dubl. Univ. Zool. Assoc. April 1859). Prof. King says,

“ The principal generic character of Gwynia is in the labial ap-

pendages being attached directly to the shell, and not to a loop.”

184 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and —

The grounds for this conclusion appear to me to be very in-

sufficient. No loop, it is true, has been observed ; but it is to

be remarked that the shell much more resembles that of the

free-looped Terebratule than that of the subgenera in which the

labial appendages rest more directly on the shell. The most re-

markable peculiarity of this shell, as compared with ordinary

adults, is the prominence of the dorsal umbo. The shell is

almost double-beaked. Its internal structure is not yet under-

stood. ‘ Woodward and myself,” writes Mr. Davidson to me,

in a letter just received, “ wasted a whole day at the British

Museum (April 27th, 1859) in endeavouring to find some kind

of loop in 7. capsula, but could find none, and thought it the

fry of some other species.”

Subgenus 10. Morris1a, Davidson.

Apophysis a short simple loop attached to a central process in the

Sorm of a spur.

41. Terebratula (Morrisia) anomioides, Scacchi, Philippi, Enum.

Moll. Sicil. ii. p. 69, pl. 18. f.. 9; Conch. Icon. pl. 10. f. 40.

Orthis anomioides, Scacchi.

Terebratula appressa, Forbes.

Morrisia anomioides, Davidson.

Hab. Mediterranean (dredged in the Aigean from a depth of

95 fathoms) ; Forbes.

An Anomia-like form, in which the ventral valve is very little

beaked, and the foramen encroaches upon the dorsal valve,

occupying the place of the umbo; there is consequently no

deltidium.

42. Terebratula (Morrisia). Davidsoni, Deslongchamps, Ann. and

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1855, xvi. pl. 10. f. 20 a, b, ¢, d.

Hab. Mediterranean (dredged at Tunis, adhering to Caryo-

phyllia ramea) ; Deslongchamps.

I do not see that the differences alleged to exist between this

species and the preceding are clearly specific. Far greater dif-

ferences may be observed in bivalves of similar habit of which

specimens are more abundant, as of the common Anomia ephip-

pium for example, which it so closely resembles externally, though

minute and of a different organization. Morrisia Davidsoni is dis-

tinguished from M. anomioides, so far as the few specimens known

permit of a distinction being noted, by the following characters :—

The shell is larger and of a more transverse growth, with the

concentric lines of increase rising almost to the sharpness of .

asperities. The foramen is large, and encroaches so much upon

the dorsal valve as to appear almost to belong to it alone ; and the

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 185

dorsal valve is flat and irregularly indented, denoting a close

attachment to the body to which the pedicle is affixed.

43, Terebratula (Morrisia) lunifera, Philippi, Enum. Moll. Sicil.

i. p. 97, pl. 6. f. 16 a-f.

Orithis lunifera, Philippi.

Morrisia lunifera, Gray.

Hab. Mediterranean ; Philippi.

A delicate hyaline species, of a more triangular form than

either of the preceding two, puckered with indentations at the

margin.

Subgenus 11. Arcrorz, Deslongchamps.

Apophysis «a loop sweeping round the valve on either side, supported

in front by from one to three short marginal septa.

44, Terebratula (Argiope) decollata, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab. viii.

p- 96, pl. 78. f. 705 a, 6, c,d; Conch. Icon. pl. 10. f. 43 a, 5.

Anomia decollata, Chemnitz.

- detruncata, Gmelin.

Terebratula decollata, Deshayes.

detruncata, De Blainville.

Megathyris detruncata, D’Orbigny.

Terebratula aperta, De Blainville.

—— dimidiata, Scacchi.

cardita, Risso.

—— urna-antiqua, Risso.

Orthis detruncata, Philippi.

Argiope detruncata, Deslongchamps.

_ —— decollata, Davidson.

Hab. Mediterranean (affixed to corals at depths of from 50 to

100 fathoms).

The loop is in this well-known species supported in front by

three marginal septa.

45. Terebratula (Argiope) cuneata, Risso, Eur. Mérid. pl. 4.

f. 179; Conch. Icon. pl. 10. f. 44.

Anomia Pera, Miihlfeldt.

Orthis Pera, Philippi.

Terebratula Soldaniana, Risso.

Argiope cuneata, Davidson.

Hab. Mediterranean (at depths of from 30 to 70 fathoms) ;

Canaries.

A narrower form than the preceding species, with the beak

more tumidly produced, and the hinge-area consequently less

abruptly truncated. The loop rests upon only one marginal

septum.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 13

186 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

46, Terebratula (Argiope) Neapolitana, Scacchi, Oss, Zool, i.

p- 18; Conch, Icon, pl, 10, f. 45.

Terebratula seminulum, Philippi.

Orthis Neapolitana, Philippi.

Argiope Neapolitana, Davidson.

Forbesti, Davidson.

Hab. Mediterranean (at depths of from 60 to 100 fathoms) ;

Canaries.

Of a more triangular form than the preceding species, while

the valves are plicately indented at the margin in rather a cha-

racteristic manner, the radiating ribs being arranged in three

fasciculi, or as it were on three shields. The apophysis is the

same as in A, cuneata; but the margin of the valve: is more

thickened internally, and between it and the loop there is a

distinct row of spinous teeth.

47. Terebratula (Argiope) cistellula, Searles Wood, Ann. and

Mag. Nat. Hist. vi. p. 253 (fossil); Conch. Icon, pl. 10. f. 46.

Megathyris cistellula, Forbes and Hanley.

Argiope cistellula, Davidson.

Hab. Mediterranean and British Seas.

This little species, originally discovered by Mr. Searles Wood

in a fossil state, has been found alive in the British seas at Zet-

land, in Belfast Bay, and at Exmouth, on the coasts of Guernsey

and Normandy, and lastly in the Mediterranean, which is the

specific home of the group.

Subgenus 12. Tuecipra, Defrance.

Apophysis callously affixed to the bed of: the valve.

48. Terebratula (Thecidea) Mediterranea, Risso, Eur. Mérid. pl. 4.

f. 183.

Thecidea testudinaria, Michelotti.

spondylea, Scacchi.

Hab. Mediterranean (attached to corals).

Thecidea is rather a difficult subject to observe, by reason of

its habits. It bears much the same relation to the rest of the

Terebratule that Hinnites bears to Pecten. The pedicle, like the

byssus in that genus, loses its function and is dispensed with,

and the animal affixes itself by the shell. The shell, as m most

such instances, is of very callous and irregular growth, and it is

only by the casual development of its structural details in a

numerous series of specimens that its characters can be ascer-

tained. In some fossil forms of Thecidea a minute terminal fora-

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 187

men has been shown to exist, but I find no trace of one in the

recent species. The umbo of the ventral valve is largely pro-

duced into a thickened spondyloid beak ; and in its front area a

large triangular rudimentary deltidium is soldered. The dorsal

valve, rudely indented and flattened, is of a horse-shoe shape ;

and the ventral valve, densely convex, is rayed outwardly with

close-set grooves, which produce serrations on the inner margin.

The apophysial system is modified into a fixed ridge in the

bed of the valve, accompanied by a profusion of little indenta-

tions. When describing Thecidea twenty years ago (Conch.

Syst. i. p. 184), I remarked that “the upper valve is flat and

curiously indented, as if to fit certain corresponding parts in the

body of the animal. These indentations, which spread round in

a semicircular direction from the hinge, look exactly as if they

were picked out in wax; and in a specimen which I have ex-

amined with considerable minuteness, they were filled with the

dried remains of numerous fine cilia.” No sort of loop had

been observed in Thecidea, and it is now obvious that this in-

dented bed of the ciliary arms is a modification of it.

GEOGRAPHICAL DiIsTRIBUTION.

It is difficult to generalize on the geographical distribution of

the Terebratule, with the hope of arriving at many conclusions

of interest, without embracing the fossil species. As might be

expected in the case of a tribe of animals which existed so much

more abundantly in the Silurian seas, and are perhaps destined

_ at no very remote period to disappear altogether, they are much

scattered, and are not abundant in individuals. Nevertheless

there are few genera of mollusks of which the habitats and specific

nature are now so well known. Of the 48 recorded species of

Terebratula (cited rather at random.by authors at from 60 to 70 in

number), 4 are based upon single specimens of somewhat doubt-

ful specific value, without any information as to their habitats—

cancellata, Bouchardii, transversa, suffusa; but their relationship

with undoubted species is not sufficiently obvious to admit of

their being discarded. Of 3 species, radiata, supposed to be a

native of Corea ; crenulata, of the Canaries ; and dilatata, of Co-

quimbo, or the Strait of Magellan, the habitats are not well

authenticated, and appear to me to be doubtful. Of the habitats

of the remaining 41 species there is no manner of doubt; but of

two of these the specific value is open to eriticism—physema and

capsula. There remain, then, 39 species of which the subgenus

(founded on the structure of the apophysis) and the habitat may

be relied on,

13%

188 Mr. L. Reeve on the History, Synonymy, and

DistRipution oF Species IN Provinces.

Eastern Hemisphere.

I. North European Province.

Waldheimia cranium.

septigera.

Terebratulina caput-serpentis.

Terebratella Labradorensis.

—— Spitzbergensis.

II. Lusitanian Province.

Terebratula vitrea.

Terebratulina caput-serpentis.

Megerlia truncata.

Morrisia anomioides.

Davidsoni.

—— lunifera.

Argiope decollata.

cuneata.

——— Neapolitana.

— cistellula.

Thecidea Mediterranea.

III. North Asiatic Province.

Waldheimia Grayi.

Terebratulina Japonica.

Terebratulina abyssicola.

Terebratella Coreanica.

IV. Indo-Pacific Province.

Waldheimia picta.

Terebratulina Cumingii.

Terebratella sanguinea.

V. Australo-Zealandic Province.

Waldheimia flavescens.

lenticularis.

Terebratella cruenta.

rubella.

rubicunda.

Magas Valenciennesii.

Bouchardia fibula.

—— Cumingii.

Kraussia Lamarckiana.

VI. South African Province,

Kraussia rubra.

cognata.

—— pisum.

—— Deshayesii.

Western Hemisphere.

VII. Magellanic Province.

Terebratula uva.

Terebratella Magellanica.

VIII. Panamic Province.

Terebratula uva.

Waldheimia globosa.

IX. Brazilian Province,

Bouchardia tulipa.

X. North American Province.

Terebratulina caput-serpentis.

DistrisuTIon oF SuBGENERIC TyYPEs.

Terebratula.—Lusitanian, Magellanic, and Panamic provinces.

Waldheimia.—North European, North Asiatic, Indo-Pacific, Australo-

Zealandic, and Panamie provinces.

Ferebratulina.—North European, Lusitanian, North Asiatic, Indo-Pacific,

and North American provinces. © .

Terebratella.—North European, North. Asiatic, Indo-Pacific, Australo-

Zealandic, and Magellanic provinces.

Magas.—Australo-Zealandic province.

Bouchardia.—Australo-Zealandic and Brazilian provinces.

Megerlia.—Lusitanian province.

Kraussia.— Australo-Zealandic and South African provinces.

Morrisia.-—Lusitanian province.

Argiope.—Lusitanian and Celtic provinces.

Thecidea.—Lusitanian province.

Geographical Distribution of the Terebratule. 189

Summary.

1. Of the thirty-nine species cited in the foregoing analysis,

thirty-five belong to the Old World, only four to the New.

None of the species are common to both, with the single excep-

tion of Terebratulina caput-serpentis of the North European and

Lusitanian provinces, which ranges in a modified form (7. sep-

tentrionalis, Couthouy) to the eastern shores of North America.

Two species of Terebratula have been described by Dr. Gould

in Wilkes’s ‘ Exploring Expedition’ (7. caurina and pulvinata),

from Puget Sound, Oregon; but I have not seen them.

2. The distribution of subgenera illustrates a few characteristic

centres of creation. Megerlia, Morrisia, Argiope, and Thecidea,

all have their homes in the Lusitanian province,—one species

only, Argiope cistellula, passing into the Celtic province, which

has no centre of specific creation of its own. raussia has its

home in the South African province, embracing four species.

A fifth species, K. Lamarckiana, is found in the Australo-

Zealandic province; but the apophysis, on which the subgenus

is founded, is abnormal in its structure.

3. Of subgeneric types widely removed, Bouchardia presents

curious instances. B. tulipa, a solitary species on the shores

of Brazil, is undoubtedly identical in type with B. fibula and

Cumingii, which are natives of Australia and New Zealand,

though no faunas of any two provinces can be more generally

dissimilar. The same may be said of Waldheimia and Terebra-

tella; but these subgenera are more abundant in species and in-

dividuals, distributed in local centres of creation of more vary-

- Ing specific character.

4. Of specific types widely removed, a notable instance is

presented in Waldheimia globosa of California, and W. lenticu-

laris, a native of New Zealand. Not only are these very remote

species of the same specific type, but the difference of their

specific details is scarcely appreciable.

5. The most characteristic assemblages of species are those

of Terebratulina in the North European and North Asiatic pro-

vinees, of Waldheimia in the Panamic, of Terebratella in the

Magellanic, and of Morrisia and Argiope in the Lusitanian

province.

6. Species are fewest within the Tropics. The Indo-Pacific

province, which extends from Australia to Japan, and from the

Red Sea and east coast of Africa to Easter Island in the Pa-

cific, embracing three-fifths of the circumference of the globe

and forty-five degrees of latitude, yields only three species—

Waldheimia picta, Terebratulina Cumingii, and Terebratella san-

guinea ; and of the first two, very few individuals are known.

7. Species, with few exceptions, are very local. The excep-

190 Dr. A. Giinther on the Immature State

tions are Terebratulina caput-serpentis, which ranges, as already

noticed, from the Arctic to the Mediterranean Seas and to the

seas of North America, and is very closely represented in the

North Asiatic provinces by 7’. Japonica and abyssicola. Another

exception to the local distribution of species is presented in Wald-

heimia picta, which is found both at Java and at the Friendly

Islands. A third exception is one of similar character: Tere-

bratella sanguinea inhabits both the Philippine and Sandwich

Islands. And a fourth exception occurs in Terebratula uva,

collected originally at Guatemala, but of which small specimens,

in the British Museum and in Mr. Cuming’s collections, have

been received from the Falkland Islands.

‘8. Lastly, the Australo-Zealandic province may be noticed

as being the most prolific of forms and brilliancy of colour ; but

all the subgenera of this province, with the exception of Magas,

have species, though not the same, in other provinces.

XXI.—On the Immature State of the Sea-devil (Lophius piscato-

rius). By Dr. Atsert Ginter.

[Plate X. figs. C-E.]

SMALL specimens of the European species of the Fishing-Frog

or Sea-devil are extremely scarce in collections, and scarcely any

attention has been paid to the remarkable changes in the form

of the body and fins to which this fish is subject with age.

Valenciennes is the only author who enters upon the subject at

all: he says (Cuv. & Val. Hist. Nat. Poiss. xii. p. 875), “The

specimen examined is 2 inches long; the disk of its head is only

one-third of the total length ; and the pectoral fins, which are

as long as the head, appear to be more elongate than in old

individuals. The same is the case with the tail, measured

from the gill-opening. It appears to have a greater number of

tentacles on the skin, especially on the pectorals; the margin

of the pectorals appears to be finely ciliated. D.11.” The

differences from old individuals, as we find them stated here

by Valenciennes, agree in the chief points with our observations ;

but it is evident that Valenciennes took his notes from a muti-

lated specimen, in which the delicate appendages of the fins had

been lost or shrivelled up, either previously to or during its

preservation in spirits.

The two specimens. observed by Diiben and Koren: on the

western coast of Norway were much more perfect; they were

94 mm. and 78mm. long, and exhibited such remarkable dif.

ferences from the specimens commonly observed, that those

naturalists were induced to describe them as a new form, under

of the Sea-devil (Lophius piscatorius). 191

the name of Lophius eurypterus (Vet. Akad. Handl. 1844, p. 63,

tab. 8. figs. 1-3), a species which we find adopted by Professor

Nilsson in his work ‘ Skandinavisk Fauna,’ iv. Fisk. p. 251.

The books referred to being written in Swedish and not easily

accessible, we give a copy of the figures (figs. C and D), from which

it will at once be seen (and this is a point of importance) that the

view of the fish represented is the most depressed one possible.

In consequence of this, the lateral view shows only a portion of

the pectoral fin, the other being retracted below the abdomen ;

and moreover, the portion shown is scarcely intelligible if com-

pared with the view given from above. The ventral fin is exs

panded and carried forward.

I extract the following notes from the very detailed descriptions.

The head is described as broader than long, less depressed

than in Lophius piscatorius,—its length (from the extremity of

the snout to the posterior margin of the gill-cover) being one-

half of that of the remainder of the body, the caudal fin not

included. The dorsal spines are comparatively short, the length

of the first being only one-half of that of the second, or one-

fifteenth of the total length of the fish: the first terminates in

a transverse cylindrical knob, which is provided with minute

cilia; the two others have alternate fringes on both sides. The

spines which form the continuous dorsal are similarly fringed ;

and the rays of the soft dorsal project very slightly beyond the

membrane. ‘The pectoral is exceedingly broad, and extends

beyond the origin of the anal. The ventral also is broad, and

can be expanded like a fan. ‘The disproportion of this fin,

- however, in the two individuals observed is very remarkable ;

it is-nearly twice the length in the larger one that it is in the

smaller, or its length is to that of the fin of the smaller one as

5:3, relatively to the total length of the individuals. The

pectoral, also, is absolutely as well as relatively larger in this

specimen than in the one figured—a difference by which, per-

haps, the sexes are distinguished.”

During my last visit to Frankfort, Dr. Riippell showed me

several small specimens of a Lophius, collected by himself at

Messina, which, after a careful comparison with mature ones, I

declared to be the young of L. piscatorius, in spite of their ap-

arent dissimilarity—an opinion which had been entertained by

Dr. Riippell from the time they first came into his hands. Having

since compared those specimens and the account of Diiben and

Koren with a sketch fortunately made by Dr. Riippell on the

spot, and kindly presented to me, I have now not the slightest

doubt that LZ. eurypterus is identical with the Frankfort speci-

mens, and that both are the young of L, piscatorius. Every one

who has had a specimen of the Sea-devil in his hand knows the

192 Dr. A. Giinther on the Immature State

great mobility which the lateral parts of the head possess.

Whilst Diiben and Koren preferred to figure their specimen

in the most depressed (and perhaps the most natural) position,

Dr. Riippell had his specimen compressed as much as possible,

in order to be able to show the insertion of the ventral fins

in a lateral view of the fish: this accounts for the difference

in general form. In the Mediterranean fishes, the first ray

is comparatively longer than in the Scandinavian, and termi-

nates in two compressed flaps, which, perhaps, are only a

more developed form of the transverse cylindrical knob in ZL,

eurypterus. How variable the length and the shape of the

fins and of their appendages are, even in specimens of the

same size and age, is fully proved by the two Scandinavian

specimens, one of which has the ventral twice as long as the

other. Further, the anterior dorsal spine, whether it serve as a

bait to attract other fish (which is by no means improbable), or

as an organ of touch, is constantly exposed to injury from the

delicacy of its structure as well as from the peculiarity of its

function. Finding it, however, sometimes very long and fully

developed in old fishes, we cannot hesitate to assume that it

is reproduced when lost; and this appears the more probable if

we consider that portions of the fin-rays as well as of the barbels

are reproduced in other fishes. We therefore cannot be sur-

prised, or think it a matter of any importance, when we find the

anterior dorsal spine of different length and its tentacle of different

shape ; both are subject to an indefinite number of accidental and

individual changes, besides the constant differences by which the

young fish is distinguished from the old one. Finally, another

source of discrepancy in the descriptions and representations of

the authors named is the alteration which the fishes undergo by

their preservation in spirits: a part, or all, of the tender fila-

ments in which the rays terminate are easily lost, and the fins

themselves are considerably shrivelled up; so that it would be

impossible to reproduce a figure of the present Frankfort speci-

mens similar to that which was made from them when they were

quite fresh. The ventral fins are still longer in the Mediterra-

nean fish than in one of the Scandinavian specimens—being,

with the filaments in which the rays terminate, as long as the

whole fish. Diiben and Koren believe that the length of the |

ventrals indicates a sexual difference. I cannot share this opi-

nion, which is contrary to what we observe in other fishes. If

there are external sexual differences in a species, they do not

appear before the individuals approach maturity: the young

male and female of Callionymus lyra are perfectly alike ; and the

dorsal and caudal fins begin to grow, and the bright colours to

make their appearance, only in male specimens of more than 6

of the Sea-devil (Lophius piscatorius). 193

inches in length. The same is the case in that singular Cey-

lonese lizard, Ceratophora, in which the long rostral horn is a

character peculiar to the mature male. I need not mention the

numerous analogous examples in mammals and birds.

The Mediterranean and Scandinavian specimens agree in the

chief points: their head, compared with mature individuals, is

shorter and less depressed; the anterior dorsal spine is shorter

than the following ones, which are more fringed; the pectoral

and ventral fins are much longer and much inore expansible ;

the fin-rays are produced into delicate filaments; in short, the

young Sea-devils are provided with a down, which is lost with

age.

am objection might be raised against this opinion :—Young

specimens of the Asiatic species of Sea-devil (Lophius setigerus)

exist in almost every collection, as the artful Chinese dealers in

objects of natural history dry them, and having pinned them

down, sell them as insects to the European collector. These

* specimens are 2 inches or less in length; and one ought na-

turally to expect, from the close affinity of the European and

Asiatic species, that the young state of the latter would be

conformable with that of the former. Although this is not the

ease (these small Chinese specimens not showing any striking

difference from larger ones), we cannot admit that this fact

contradicts our opinion as to L. eurypterus being the young

of a known species,—first, because many species which are ex-

tremely similar in a mature state are widely different from each

other im an earlier stage of development ; secondly, because it is

not fully proved that these small Chinese specimens are of an

age corresponding to that of European ones of the same size.

L. setigerus may be a smaller species than L. piscatorius; and

the Chinese dried fishes which come under our observation may

have already exceeded the age in which they show the downy

development of their fins. ‘The largest specimen of L. setigerus

measured 2 feet, whilst L. piscatorius attains to a length of 6

feet.

There are two distinct species of Sea-devil in the European

seas—Lophius piscatorius and L. budegassa. The distinctness

of these two species has been doubted by most ichthyologists,

the second (called by Cuvier L. parvipinnis) having been founded

on apparently variable characters, as coloration and number of

the dorsal rays. The latter may be relied upon, if immature

specimens (not more than one foot in length) be examined,—Z.

piscatorius having not less than eleven, and L. budegassa not

more than nine dorsal rays. But the anterior rays become very

indistinct in adult specimens of the former, and are totally lost

194 Dr. A. Giinther on the Sea-devil (Lophius piscatorius).

to observation by the process of stuffing to which large speci-

mens are submitted. In consequence of this, the short-finned

Sea-devil has not been admitted as a species by Valenciennes,

Nilsson, and others, who, perhaps, never examined an individual

really belonging to it, always taking incomplete specimens of

L. piscatorius for L. budegassa. Both, however, may be readil

recognized, at any age, by the form of the humeral spine, whic

has two or three tooth-like processes in the former, whilst.it is

smooth, simple, and lanceolate in the latter. L. budegassa does

not appear to grow to the same size as L. piscatorius.

It will be evident from these remarks, to which of the two

species we refer the L. eurypterus. Although no mention has

been made of the form of the humeral spine, the number of its

fin-rays (D. 12, A. 11) and the absence of the true L. budegassa

in the northern seas prove its identity with LZ. piscatorius: this

is confirmed by my examination of the specimens in the Frank-

fort Museum. Dr. Riippell’s figure makes a lengthened deserip-

tion unnecessary, and I add only the following comparative

notes :—

Mature specimens.

Head much depressed, its

length being nearly one-half of

the total. The distance of the

gill-opening from the base of

the caudal is two-fifths of the

total length.

Pectorals rather stout, sub-

truncated, one-seventh of the

total length.

Ventrals rather narrow, stout

and truncated, about one-ninth

of the total length.

One or two of the dorsal rays

slightly fimbriated ; the first is

the longest, half as long as the

fish ; the third shorter than the

second.

Young specimens.

Head moderately depressed,

its length being one-third of

the total. The distance of the

gill-opening from the base of

the caudal is rather more than

one-half of the total length.

Pectorals very broad and

long, rounded, their length

being two-sevenths of the total ;

the middle rays produced into

long filaments.

‘Ventrals exceedingly broad

and long—with the filaments

in which several of the rays

terminate as long as the fish.

The four middle dorsal spines

with distinct tentacles; the

first is the shortest.

The Frankfort specimens are greyish above; pectoral and

ventral fins black towards the margin ; filaments black. There

Dr. A. Giinther on the Dentition of Herpeton tentaculatum. 195

are several series of tentacles on the posterior side of the pec-

toral fins. D. 3/3/12. A.10. C.8 P.23. V.1/5.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.

Figs. C, D. Lophius piscatorius, young; taken from specimens when de-

pressed ; copied from Diiben and Koren : C, lateral view; D, view

from above.

Fig. E. Lophius piscatorius, young; taken from a compressed specimen.

XXII.—On the Dentition of Herpeton tentaculatum.

By Dr. Arpert GUNTHER.

Exacriy a year ago, when describing and figuring Siamese

a of Herpeton tentaculatum, Lacép., I stated that “all

the teeth are of equal size, and not one is grooved *.” When,

therefore, I found that Prof. Jan, in the first part of his ‘ Icono-

graphy,’ just published, which he has kindly sent me, represents

the two posterior maxillary teeth as twice the size of the anterior

ones, and both of them distinctly grooved, I was induced to re-

examine the specimens in the British Museum, to test the cor-

rectness of either of the two contradictory assertions. For this

purpose I have removed the mucous membrane from the teeth

of both specimens on both sides, thus obtaining four views of the

dentition, which fully confirm the correctness of my observa-

tion. There is not the slightest trace of a groove on either of

these teeth; and when Prof. Jan represents them with a groove,

he either does it on the sole authority of Duméril, who suggests

that Herpeton might have a grooved tooth, like the other snakes

of the family of Platyrhiniens, or he has been misled by the ac-

cidental juxtaposition of a second tooth destined to replace that

in function: in this case, the two teeth which are standing

close together may appear as a single tooth with a longitudinal

groove. Yet Prof.Jan represents two teeth, each with a groove !

Now, with regard to the size, I admit that, strictly speaking,

the posterior tooth is larger than the anterior ones; but it is,

comparatively, not larger than in species of Herpetodryas or

other so-called Jsodontes, and to call that tooth twice as large

as the anterior ones would be a great exaggeration as far as re-

gards the specimens in the British Museum. We cannot assume

that the dentition is modified in different ages of this snake, as

one of the specimens examined is considerably larger, the other

much smaller than that in the Milan Museum.

These observations have been considered necessary, inasmuch

as many herpetologists will be guided by the dentition in assign-

ing to this snake its place in the system.

* Proc. Zool. Soc. Feb. 14, 1860.

196 Mr.A. Adams on the Animals of some Mollusca.

XXIII.—On the Animal of Alyceus and some other Cyclophoroid

Genera. By Artuur Apams, F.L.S. &e.

1. ALyczus.

THE animal of a species of Alyceus, from the island of Mah-

lu-San, or Port Hamilton, in the Korean Archipelago, is semi-

opake white, with a pale orange blotch on the upper part of the

rostrum, which is caused by the buccal mass shining through

the transparent skin. The tentacles are short and gradually

tapering ; the eyes small, black, and basal; the muzzle is rather

narrow, annulate, and strongly bilobed at the end. The flat

operculum is carried on the dorsum of the foot, midway between

the shell and the end of the tail. The chief peculiarity, however,

is the great anterior development of the body, which, when the

animal is on the move, is considerably extended, giving it in

this respect some resemblance to a Helicina.

2. HypRocena.

A species, from the island of Awa Sima, one of the Japa-

nese Archipelago, is of a pale brown colour. The muzzle is

broad and transversely strongly wrinkled; the tentacles are

cylindrical and obtuse at the ends; the eyes are large, black,

prominent, and basal; the foot is short, with parallel sides, and

obtuse and rounded behind. ‘The operculum is on the back of

the foot, close to the body of the animal.

3. Prerocycuos.

The colour of a species which I discovered in the island

of Tsu-Sima, in the Korea Strait, is blackish brown, with a

lighter streak down the sides of the foot ; the tentacles and end

of the muzzle are darker than the rest of the head. The muzzle

is broad, and finely wrinkled across as in other genera of Cyclo-

phoride ; the eyes are not prominent, but small and basal; and

the foot is long, narrow, and tapering behind.

The chief peculiarity, however, is in the position of the oper-

culum, which, one would imagine, would be carried on the ex-

treme end of the tail, free from the shell. It is, however, borne

close to the body, and, during progression, is received into the

deep funnel-shaped umbilicus, where it is concealed and out of

the way. The locomotive powers are limited; and the animal is

easily alarmed, when it withdraws far into the shell, the apex of

the conical operculum being just level with the peritreme. I

found this species in rocky places where the vegetation was

abundant, crawling among dead leaves at the roots of trees.

4, PUPINELLA.

A little species which I discovered at Chosan, in the Ko-

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on St. Vincent Coleoptera. 197

rean Peninsula, is grey, flecked with dirty opake white. The

animal is very like that of Cyclostoma proper. The muzzle is

broad and ringed ; the tentacles are cylindrical, short, and ob-

tuse at the end. The foot is short, and obtuse behind and in

front. The operculum is borne on the hind part of the foot,

close to the shell.

I obtained figures of these animals, which possibly may be

published, with some others, at a future period. Meanwhile I

consider it advisable to forward brief notices of the animals for

the information of zoologists and other parties interested in

these matters.

XXIV.—On certain Coleoptera from the Island of St. Vincent.

By T. Vernon Wotzaston, M.A., F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 103.]

Fam. Tentyriade.

(Subfam. TentyR1ADEs.)

Genus Hecerer.

Latreille, Hist. Nat. des Crust. et Ins. iii. 172 (1802).

19. Hegeter elongatus, Oliv.

Blaps elongata, Oliv., Ent. iii. 60, pl. 1. f. 7 (1795).

Hegeter striatus, Latr., Hist. Nat. des Crust. et Ins. x. 276 (1804).

—— ——,, Solier, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France, iv. 377 (1835).

— elongatus, Woll., Ins. Mad. 510, tab. 11. f. 7 (1854).

The H. elongatus appears to be a common insect at the Cape

de Verdes, having been taken abundantly at St. Vincent by Mr.

Gray and the Rev. Hamlet Clark, in December 1856, and sub-

sequently by Mr. Fry. It is essentially an Atlantic species,

extending even to the Azores, where it is recorded by M. Morelet.

I have myself captured it in profusion in Madeira and Porto

Santo, as well as (I believe I may add, without reference to my

material) on the whole seven islands of the Canarian group.

Genus Oxycanra.

Solier, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France, iv. 254 (1835).

The Oxycare (= the Melancri of Dejean’s Catalogue) appear

to be common in these islands,—or, at any rate, the two species

enumerated below. The genus is remarkable amongst the true

Tentyriades for the form of its mesosternum, which is much

thickened and horizontal in the centre, and, in the typical mem-

bers of the group, bifid in front, where it receives the backwardly

produced lobe of the prosternum, In the normal species (which,

198 Mr. T, V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

besides the two here recorded, include the O. blapsoides of Solier,

from Senegambia and the coast of Guinea) this structure is very

conspicuous ; but in three described by MM. Reiche and Sauley

from Syria the prosternal point is said to be shorter and less evi-

dent (so that the sterna merely ¢ouch each other) ; and for these

they have retained Dejean’s generic title of Melancrus. The

distinctive differences, however, of these latter are so small, that

Lacordaire has suggested that they should not be employed for

more than sectional purposes, The O. hegeteroides and pedi-

noides have no visible scutellum, and are remarkable, inter alia,

for the sides of their prothorax beneath being very coarsely

grooved or longitudinally strigulose. They are characterized in

Erichson’s paper on the Coleoptera of Angola; but, from reasons

which have been already alluded to, it seems more than probable

that they have in reality nothing to do with Angola at all, but are

strictly peculiar to the Cape de Verdes. I subjoin the following

diagnoses of them, because those given by Erichson (perhaps from

the deficiency of specimens to judge from) are not quite correct,

and also fail in drawing attention to one or two of the most

differential features of the insects referred to.

20. Oxycara hegeteroides, Erichs.

Oxycara hegeteroides, Erichs., in Wiegm. Archiv, ix. 236 (1843).

O. obovata, subdepressa, picea; prothorace coleopteris angustiore,

postice ad latera subrecto, angulis posticis acutis, minutissime

punctulato; antennarum articulo secundo tertio vix latiore; pedi-

bus longiusculis.

Long. corp. lin, 3-4.

Taken in tolerable abundance by Mr. Gray and the Rey.

Hamlet Clark, during their day’s sojourn at St. Vincent, in De-

cember 1856. In both of these species (though especially the

present one) the head is closely and rather strongly punctulated,

the prothorax more finely so, and the elytra more minutely still.

21. Oxycara pedinoides, Krichs.

Oxycara pedinoides, Erichs., in Wiegm. Archiv, ix. 236 (1843).

O. ovalis, subconvexa, nigra; prothorace fere coleopterorum latitu-

dine, ad latera leviter rotundato, angulis posticis minus acutis,

versus latera distincte punctulato ; antennarum articulo secundo

sat fortiter clavato, crassiusculo, breviusculo ; pedibus breviusculis.

Long. corp. lin. 23-34.

Apparently very abundant at St. Vincent ; more so than the

preceding species. It was captured in profusion by Messrs.

Gray and Clark in December 1856, as also by my nephew,

Mr. F, W. Hutton, on the 11th of June, 1857, and subsequently

from the Island of St, Vincent, 199

(“under stones”), during the months of June and October, by

Mr, Fry.

Fam. Opatride.

(Subfam. SrizopPrpEs.)

Genus ExEMonomvs (nov. gen.),

Corpus sat parvum, breviter rotundato-ovale, convexum : fronte ad

latera leviter elevata et ibidem valde exstante, ad apicem fere integra ;

oeulis antice profunde emarginatis: prothorace transverso, antice

late sed leviter emarginato, postice truncato (vix sinuato), angulis

posticis haud productis, ad latera valde rotundato et anguste expla-

nato: seu¢ello sat magno, triangulari: sternis abdomineque fere ut in

Halonomo, sed lobo prosternali paulo minus horizontali (i. e, postice

paulo magis deflexo, ibidem nec acuto nec suberecto), necnon excava-

tione triangulari mesosternali minus argute determinata et ad apicem

ipsum truncata (haud acuta) : elytris liberis : alis sat magnis, tenui-

bus. datenne capitis prothoracisque longitudine, basi graciles,

apicem versus leviter incrassate, articulo 1™° sat robusto subcuryato,

2° paulo breviore vix graciliore subclavato, 3° primi longitudine,

4 secundi longitudine, 5° 6que brevioribus sequalibus, reliquis

quingue latitudine gradatim crescentibus (ultimo subrotundato).

Labrum submembranaceum, transverso-subquadratum, ad latera et

preesertim ad angulos anticos rotundatum, apice leviter emarginatum.

Mandibule validee, corneze, triangulares, una valde incurva apice

obtuse bifida necnon infra apicem profunde fissa coriacea, altera vix

incurva apice integra necnon versus basin fissa coriacea. Mazille bi-

lobze : Jobo externo pubescente, setoso ; interno ad apicem biuncinato,

intus pubescenti-setoso. Palpos haud observavi. Mentum trans-

verso-quadratum, ad latera rectum, antice latissime sed haud pro-

funde emarginatum. Ligula ad basin tegumento submembranaceo

connexivo cum mento conjuncta, cornea, robusta, subcordata (i. e.

basin versus facile attenuata, ad latera et angulos anticos rotundata

necnon ad apicem vix emarginata), angulis anticis fortiter setoso-

ciliatis. Pedes robusti : femoribus sat crassis, muticis: ¢ébiis fortiter

setulosis; anticis late dilatatis compressis, per marginem externum

irregulariter sed profunde eroso-subdentatis ac breviter setoso-spinu-

losis, in dentes duos vel tres obtusos valde irregulares plus minus

distinctos erosis: ¢arsis heteromeris, posterioribus (sed preesertim

posticis) articulo 1™° longiusculo,

Obs. Genus tibiis anticis dilatatis extus profunde sed irregulariter

subdentato-erosis, superficie ubique granulato-asperatis (vix punctu-

latis), striis elytrorum obscure nigrescentibus sed haud impressis

limboque (ut in Phaleriis) ciliato, necnon structura ligule robustis-

simee subcorneze cordatz sat anomalum distinctum, et cum Styzo-

pidibus secundum clariss. Lacordaire recte ponendum,

Ab épnpos, desertum, et véuw, colo.

Out of four specimens of the insect from which the above

structural characters have been drawn, three were originally

200 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

found dead, and were quite imperfect ; and as all of them were

taken to India for a couple of years by my nephew, F. W.

Hutton, Esq. (who collected them at St. Vincent, on his passage

to Calcutta, in June 1857), they have at last reached me in such

a mutilated state, that I have been quite unable to observe their

(entirely destroyed) palpi. The other parts of their mouth,

however, I have succeeded in mounting for the microscope ; and

since the palpi of the whole of these immediate Heteromerous

groups are modified within very narrow limits, they are not very

important ; so that the remaining details (described above) are

abundantly sufficient for every generic purpose.

Concerning the affinities of this curious genus, I am more

than content to abide by the opinion of Prof. Lacordaire, whose

late admirable volume on the genera of the Heteromera must of

necessity give a weight to his judgment which few will be in-

clined to dispute. In reply to a communication from me on the

subject, he writes as follows :—

“Je n’ai rien vu de pareil & cet insecte, qui est assez embar-

rassant. C’est évidemment un Opatride, mais il ne rentre bien

dans aucun des groupes que j’al établis parmi ces derniers.

Tout bien considéré, c’est dans celui. des Stizopides qu’il va le

mieux, et je le mettrais & cdté et a la suite des Cedius.”

22. EHremonomus Huttoni, n. sp.

E. rufo-ferrugineus, subnitidus et setulis brevibus demissis cinereis

irroratus ; capite prothoraceque sat confertim granulato-asperatis ;

elytris obsolete nigrescenti-striatis (striis haud impressis), minutis-

sime.et parcius granulato-asperatis, versus humeros rotundatis et

per limbum longissime sed parce ciliatis ; pedibus vix obscurioribus.

Long. corp. lin. 2.

The remarkable surface of this singular insect, which is mi-

nutely granulate (rather than punctate), and is obsoletely striated

on the elytra with somewhat darker hut unimpressed lines, removes

it from everything with which I am acquainted; whilst the

wonderful structure of its dilated anterior tibize, which are eroded

(or irregularly eaten-out) along their external margin, so as to

be armed with two or three misshapen subdentiform spinulose

humps, is not the less anomalous. Its clypeus is much expanded

laterally, just in front of the eyes; and the outer margin of its

elytra is beset with long and erect hairs, in exactly the same

manner as we observe in most of the Phalerie. As already

stated in the preliminary notes to this paper, it was taken at

St. Vincent, on the 11th of June, 1857, by my nephew, F. W.

Hutton, Esq., to whom I have much pleasure in dedicating the

species. It was found “in the valley near the town, under a low

creeping plant ;” and in the proper season it must evidently be

Jrom the Island of St. Vincent. 201

common, for Mr. Hutton informs me that he saw at least 200

specimens, of which only one was alive.

(Subfam. Orarrivgs.)

Genus HaLonomus (nov. gen.).

Corpus sat parvum, breviter ovale, convexum: fronfe ad latera

leviter elevata, ad apicem biloba; oculis antice valde emarginatis :

prothorace transverso, antice leviter emarginato, postice bisinuato,

angulis posticis paulo productis sed haud acutis, ad latera rotundato

anguste explanato: scuted/o magno triangulari: sternis abdomineque

fere ut in Opatro, sed lobo prosternali horizontali (nec deflexo, ad

apicem ipsum etiam suberecto) et paulo magis producto necnon meso-

sterno antice argute triangulariter exciso (nec mere concavo) : elytris

liberis: alis magnis. Antenne capitis prothoracisque longitudine,

basi graciles, apicem versus subclavate, articulo 1™° sat robusto,

24° paulo breviore, 3° primi longitudine, 4*°, 5'°, 6* longitudine

decrescentibus, reliquis latitudine crescentibus, fere clavam elongatam

laxam minus abruptam 5-articulatam efficientibus (ultimo breviter

subovato). Labrum tenue, subquadrato-transversum, angulis anticis

rotundatis ciliatis, apice integrum. Mandibule valide, cornee, tri-

angulares, apice inflexee et obscure bifidee, intus in medio fisso-sinuatee

coriacee. Mazille breves, bilobee : lobo externo pubescente, setoso ;

interno leviter inflexo, biuncinato, intus versus apicem fortiter pecti-

nato-setoso. Palpi mazillares longissimi, articulo 1™° parvo flexuoso,

2° elongato clavato, 3%° breviore, ultimo magno securiformi : labiales

breviores, articulo 1™° sat parvo, 2° majore crassiore clavato, ultimo

hoe majore crassiore elongato-ovato apice acuminato. Mentum

transverso-quadratum, postice gradatim paulo angustius, antice late

sed haud profunde emarginatum. Ligula ad basin tegumento albido

“eoriaceo connexivo cum mento conjuncta, in toto rotundato-ovata, sed

vere nisi fallor veluti e duplici parte formata, alia sc. supera media

cornea angustula ad apicem valde setosa et ibidem triangulariter

excisa, alia infera multo latiore minus robusta (apice etiam mem-

branacea pubescente) illam omnino superante. Pedes subgraciles:

tibiis setuloso-pubescentibus, anticis vix dilatatis, sed ad angulum

externum in denticulum spiniformem plus minus exstantem productis:

tarsis heteromeris, posterioribus (sed preesertim posticis) articulo 1™°

longiuseulo.

Obs. Genus affinitate haud longe ab Opatro distans, sed species

breviores (ovales) minus sculpturatee ac magis convexee sunt ; insuper

pedibus minus robustis, tibits anticis haud dilatatis et ad angulum

externum in spinam parvam dentiformem productis, antennis paulo

magis clavatis, labro apice integro, lobo prosternali haud deflexo

(etiam ad apicem ipsum suberecto), mesosterno antice triangulariter

exciso, necnon structura ligulee et menti toto ccelo ab Opatris omni-

bus recedunt. Halonomi in locis valde salinis, nisi fallor, solis

habitant. .

Ab Gis, sal, et vépo, colo.

The insect from which the above characters have been com-

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii.

202 Mr. T, V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

piled appears to be identical with one which I have received

from M. Deyrolle of Paris as the Heterophaga ovata of Dejean *,

It is also congeneric with a closely allied species which I have

taken in the Canary Islands, and which I lately transmitted to

Prof. Lacordaire, for his opinion on its affinities, with the ob-

servation that it was very nearly akin to the former. In reply

to my remarks, he writes as follows :— .

“ Vous avez parfaitement reconnu la place de cet insecte, Il

appartient en effet & ce groupe dont j’ai parlé (p. 269) dans les

notes relatives au genre Opatrum, en citant, comme en faisant

partie, l Heterophaga ovata de Dejean dont vous me parlez.

C’est donc aussi un genre nouveau du groupe des Opatrides

vrais.” The “note” to which M. Lacordaire refers, in the 5th

vol. of his ‘Genera des Coléoptéres,’ is this: “Il existe dans les

collections toute une suite d’espéces Africaines, de forme briéve-

ment ovale, qui ont besoin d’étre examinées pour voir si elles

' pourront rester parmi les Opatrum dont elles semblent présenter

tous les caractéres. L’une d’elles du Sénégal, dont les jambes

antérieures sont finement denticulées, a été placée par Dejean

(Cat. éd. 3. p. 220) dans les Heterophaga, sous le nom de H.

ovata.”

The almost undilated anterior tibie of the Halonomi, the

outer edge of which is perfectly edentate+, in conjunction with

other details of their structure, show them to be properly referred

to the “ Opatrides vrais ;” nevertheless from the Opatra proper

they are abundantly distinct, being not only shorter, more oval,

less sculptured, and more conyex, but having likewise their legs

less robust, and their anterior tibiz produced at their outer

apical angle into a little spine, Their antennz, also, are rather

more clavate at the apex than those of the Opatra, their upper

lip is entire in front, their prosternal lobe is a little more deye-

loped and less deflexed (being in fact horizontal, and at its ex-

treme point even suberect), their mesosternum is triangularly and

sharply cut-out in the centre (instead of being simply concave),

whilst the construction of their ligula and mentum (as will be at

once gathered from the diagnosis) is altogether different. They

* The H. ovata of Dejean’s Catalogue is registered as coming from

Senegal, whereas M. Deyrolle’s specimen is marked as Sicilian. I suspect,

however, that there must be some mistake as regards the latter, and that

Dejean’s habitat is correct ; for it is certainly more probable that the Cape

de Verde insect is conspecific with one from Senegal than with one from

Sicily.

t Prof. Lacordaire, in the “ note” above quoted, states that the H. ovata

has its anterior tibie finely denticulated; but I confess I am unable to

erceive in my specimens this structure. The tibie are very strongly setu-

ose, and the inner apical angle is produced, but the external edge appears

to me to be simple.

_ from the Island of St, Vincent, 203

are insects, moreover, of somewhat peculiar habits, being found

only, so far as I have myself observed, in extremely salt places,

such as the immediate vicinity of salt-works and other spots of

avery briny nature.

I may just mention that the insect received from M, Deyrolle

as the Heterophaga ovata of Dejean’s Catalogue, and which is

apparently identical with the species from the Cape de Verdes,

was also named by him as “ Cadius crypticoides, Dej. ;” but the

genus Cedius is altogether distinct from the present one, and

belongs in fact to another group of the Opatride, namely, the

Stizopides, in which, inter alia, the anterior tibie are dilated,

and more or less dentate along their outer edge,

23. Halonomus Grayit, n. sp.

HT, fusco-piceus (fere niger), subopacus et setulis brevibus demissis

cinereis irroratus; capite dense rugoso-punctato, clypeo ad latera

picescente et mox ante oculos ampliato recurvo; prothorace sat

minute punctulato, ad latera picescente ; elytris obsolete crenato-

striatis, striis versus suturam subevanescentibus, interstitiis obso-

lete subrugulosis et minutissime punctulatis ; antennis fusco-ferru-

gineis, apice pallidioribus ; pedibus fusco-piceis, tibiarum anticarum

angulo externo leviter producto.

Long. corp. lin. 23-vix 3.

Heterophaga ovata, Dej., Cat. (edit. 3) 220 (1837).

The present species is very closely related to one* which I

haye taken abundantly in the neighbourhood of the Salinas, or

salt-pans, in the north of Lanzarote; but its clypeus is a little

more developed and recurved immediately in front of the eyes,

its prothorax is perhaps a trifle more distinctly punctulated, its

elytra are just perceptibly more rugulose and very much less

evidently crenate-striated (the strie towards the suture being

* I subjoin the following description of this nearly allied Canarian Ha-

lonomus, which will serve to point out its distinctions from the H.Grayii :—

Halonomus salinicola, n. sp.

H. fusco-piceus (fere niger), subopacus et setulis brevibus demissis cine-

reis irroratus ; capite dense rugoso-punctato, clypeo ad latera picescente

et mox ante oculos minus ampliato subrecurvo; prothorace minute

punctulato, ad latera picescente; elytris distincte crenato-striatis, inter-

stitiis minutissime punctulatis; antennis nigro-piceis, basi vix rufescen-

tioribus ; pedibus fusco-piceis, tibiarum anticarum angulo externo magis

producto exstante.

Var. 8, affinis [an species distincta?], vix minor, vix densius punctulatus

setosusque, antennis vix pallidioribus tibiarumque anticarum angulo

externo paulo minus exstante.

Long. corp. lin. 2}-vix 3.

Habitat sub lapidibus prope salinas in Lanzarota boreali, valde gregarius,

a meipso et Dom. Gray mense Januario A.D. 1858 copiose repertus :

varietatis 8 exemplar unicum ad Maspalomas in Canaria Grandi australi

adhuc solum inveni.

14*

204 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

subevanescent), its antennee are considerably paler, the outer

angle of its anterior tibize is less developed, and its entire surface

(beneath the microscope) is less coarsely alutaceous. I make no

apology for not adopting Dejean’s specific name,—first, because

he never characterized the insect, and secondly, because it is not

ovate ”’ (but strictly oval) ; and I have therefore much pleasure

in dedicating it to my excellent friend John Gray, Esq., by whom,

in conjunction with the Rev. Hamlet Clark, it was captured at

St. Vincent in December 1856. It has also been taken, sub-

sequently, in the same locality, by Mr. Fry; and I have speci-

mens likewise now before me which were found by my nephew,

Mr. F. W. Hutton, on the 11th of June, 1857,

Genus OpaTRuM.

Fabricius, Syst. Ent. 76 (1775).

24. Opatrum fuscum, Hbst.

Opatrum fuscum, Hbst., Kaf. v. 225, tab. 52. f. 1 (1793).

tomentosum, De}j., Cat. (éd. 3) 214 (1837).

— septentrionaie, Falderm., in litt.

Suscum, Woll., Ins. Mad. 500, tab. 11. f. 1 (1854).

The O. fuscum was captured at St. Vincent by Mr. Gray and

the Rev. Hamlet Clark in December 1856, and on two subse-

quent occasions, in the months of June and October, by Mr. Fry.

It is a universal insect throughout these Atlantic groups. I

have taken it in four (out of the five) Madeiran islands, and in

the whole seven of the Canaries ; and it is recorded by M. Morelet

at the Azores.

25. Opatrum patruele?, Erichs.

Opatrum patruele, (De}.) Erichs.? in Wiegm. Archiv, ix. 248 (1843).

It is with doubt that I assign this insect to the O. patruele of

Krichson’s memoir on the (supposed) Coleoptera of Angola.

Upon the whole, it agrees sufficiently well with his diagnosis to

render it desirable not to erect a new species in so obscure a

genus as the present one ; nevertheless it does not tally entirely

with his description. Unfortunately Erichson has omitted all

reference to what I believe to be the best (and by far the most

constant) character in these closely allied Opatra, namely the

form and exact amount of development of the lateral portion of

the clypeus immediately in front of either eye. The present

insect 1s very nearly akin to one which | have taken abundantly

in Lanzarote and Fuerteventura (the two eastern islands of the

Canarian group), but has the angle of its clypeus a little more

obtuse, and its prothorax rather longer, a trifle more narrowed

behind, and with its posterior angles less recurved and some-

what more acute, Several specimens of it, including both sexes,

_ from the Island of St. Vincent. 205

were captured at St. Vincent, during the month of October, by

Mr. Fry.

(Subfam. Puynacipes.)

Genus TricHosTERNUM (nov. gen.).

Corpus sat magnum, ovato-oblongum : /ronée ad latera leviter ele-

vata, ad apicem profunde biloba; oculis antice valde emarginatis :

prothorace transverso, antice leviter emarginato, postice bisinuato,

ad latera vix explanato: scutello magno, semicirculari-triangulari :

sternis abdomineque fere ut in Hadro, sed lobo prosternali valde

setoso et anguste marginato: elytris subconnatis: alis obsoletis.

Antenne capitis prothoracisque longitudine, robustee, apicem versus

leviter incrassatee, articulo 1™° sat robusto breviusculo, 2% brevi,

34° elongato, 4° hoc breviore, 5° 6'que quarto paulo brevioribus

inter se eequalibus, reliquis quinque paulo crassioribus (ultimo trans-

verso-rotundato). Ladrum (sat anomalum) magnum, corneum, ro-

bustum, crassum, ad latera rugose ineequaliter serratum, rotundato-

quadratum et quasi e laminis duabus (una ad alteram arcte applicata)

efformatum, supera sc. robustiore et apice profunde biloba (necnon

per emarginationem parce ciliata), infera ad angulos anticos dense

ciliata et apice calya minus excavata (ergo superne, inter lobos partis

superioris, conspicua). Mandibule validissime, cornes, crassee (ad

basin preesertim valde incrassatee), triangulares, apice multo inflexee

et obtuse bifidee, intus in medio fisse coriacezee. Mawzille bilobe :

lobo externo pubescente, setoso ; interno multo breviore, apice in-

flexo acuto, intus longe pectinato-setoso. Palpi mazillares articulo

1™° parvo extus sinuato, 2° elongato subclavato, 34° breviore, ul-

timo magno securiformi: labiales articulo 1™° parvo, 2% majore

crassiore clavato, ultimo hoc crassiore subovato. Mentum corneum,

rotundato-quadratum, basi paulo angustatum, apice integrum, angulis

anticis rotundatis. JLigula apice vix emarginata, angulis anticis ro-

tundatis longissime setosis. Pedes robusti, crassi: ¢idiis (preesertim

posterioribus) dense setulosis, anticis ad apicem distincte dilatatis :

tarsis heteromeris, posterioribus (sed preesertim posticis) articulo 1™°

longiusculo.

Obs. Genus Hadro proximum ; sed scutello majore, corpore minus

glabro (prosterni lobo densissime setoso), labro valde anomalo du-

plici, mandibulis crassioribus, mento simplici (nec e laminis duabus

formato), pedibus robustioribus tibiisque anticis multo magis dila-

tatis, preeter cetera, ab Hadro differt.

A 6pié, pilus, et oréprov, pectus (i. e. lobus prosternalis).

The beetle from which the above details have been compiled

is well known in many of the more extensive collections, where

it figures under various names. I have it in my own under the

title of “ Phylax validus, De}.,” and Prof. Lacordaire informs me

that he also possesses it under the same; but it is not included,

as such, in Dejean’s Catalogue, whilst a glance at the structural

diagnosis will be sufficient to show that it is no Phylaz at all

(as now restricted and defined). It has also been lately com-

206 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on Coleoptera from St, Vincent.

municated to me, by M. Deyrolle of Paris, as the “ Caragonia

(Solier) canariensis (Reiche) ;” but the genus “ Caragonia,” if

indeed it were established by Solier, has certainly never been

published ; whilst the specific name, even if it were not a manu-

script one (as I believe it to be), would of necessity have to be

changed, since it conveys a false notion of the habitat, the msect

being strictly a Cape de Verde one, and having nothing what-

ever to do with the Canaries. With respect to these two titles,

Prof. Lacordaire writes to me as follows :—

“Je posséde aussi depuis longtemps cette espéce, sous le nom

de Phylax validus, De}., et comme provenant des iles du Cap

Vert. Quant au nom générique de Caragonia, Solier, j Je n’en ai

jamais entendu parler, et je suis certain qu’il n’a été publié

nulle part. Cet insecte est nouveau; MM. Mulsant et Rey ne

Pont pas décrit, 4 ma connaissance, dans leur travail sur les

Pédinides. Il rentre dans les Opatrides du groupe des Phylacides,

ou il doit former un genre particulier parmi ceux qui ont les

yeux incomplétement divisés. Je le placerais par conséquent

immédiatement avant les Hadrus.”

Not to mention many smaller distinctions, I may observe that

Trichosternum differs from Hadrus in its larger and less trans-

verse scutellum, its less glabrous surface (its sides above being

sparingly setose, and its prosternal lobe very densely so), in its

simple mentum, thicker mandibles and limbs, its more evidently

dilated anterior tibiz, and in its most anomalous and laterally-

serrated upper lip. This last, indeed, is very curious, and ap-

pears to be composed of two closely- applied lamin, of which the

upper one is very robust, deeply bilobed and sparingly ciliated

in front ; whilst the under one ‘is thickly ciliated at its anterior

angles, but free from setz at its apex, and much less scooped-

out than the other—an arrangement which causes the emargi-

nation of the upper plate to be partially filled-in by the more

prominent lower one.

26. Trichosternum striatum, nu. sp.

T. nigrum, subopacum ; capite leviter rugoso-punctato; prothorace

parcius asperato-punctato, ad latera eequaliter rotundato ; scutello

ruguloso; elytris subtilissime et parce asperatis, longitudinaliter

striatis, interstitiis convexis, ad utrumque latus parce setosis ;

antennis versus apicem tarsisque paulo picescentioribus.

Long. corp. lin. 5-6.

The present insect appears to be very common at St. Vincent,

and in all probability on the other islands likewise. It was

taken abundantly by Mr. Gray and the Rev. Hamlet Clark in

December 1856 ; by my nephew, Mr. F.W. Hutton, in June 1857;

and on a subsequent occasion, during the month of tio by

Mr. Fry. [To be continued. ]

Messrs. Sullivant and Wormley on Nobert’s Test Plate. 207

XXV.—On Noberi’s Test Plate and the Strie of Diatoms.

By W. S. Suriivant and T. G. WormLey*.

Tux limit of the resolvability of lines, or how small a space can

exist between lines and still admit of their being separated under

the microscope, appears to be an undecided pomt. Professor

Quekett+ asserts that “no achromatic has yet been made

capable of separating lines closer together than the Fe0 of an

inch.” In the same work (p. 245) it is stated that Mr. Ross

found it impossible to ascertain the position of a line nearer

than the —— of aninch. We find also (p. 512) that Mr. De laRue,

in his extended examination of Nobert’s test plates, was unable

to resolve any lines closer than the S900 of an inch. In Prof.

Carpenter’s work { this sentence occurs: “ The well-defined lines

on Nobert’s test plates have not yet been resolved when they

have approximated more closely than the x5, of an inch.”

From the foregoing it appears that actual experiment fixes the

limit of resolvability at about 555; of an inch: this does not, as

is said, vary widely from the deductions of Fraunhofer and

others, based on the physical properties of light. In this con-

nexion, the remark of Prof. Carpenter § may be cited: ‘‘ There is

good reason to believe that the limit of perfection (in the objec-

tive) has now been nearly reached, since everything which seems

theoretically possible has been actually accomplished.”

On the other hand, there are authorities who assert that lines

much closer than the <5, of an inch are resolvable. A few

_ years since, Messrs. Harrison and Sollitt || published their mea-

surements of the striz of several diatoms, assigning to Amphi-

pleura pellucida strie as close as the ==, to yoa, of an inch.

120,000 130,000

These measurements have recently been repeated, and with ex-

actly the same results, by Mr. Sollitt alone, who furthermore

expresses the opinion that strize as close as the i75,000 of an inch

can, with proper means, be seen. Mr. Sollitt’s measurements

have been adopted in the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary’ (1860)

and most of the modern works on the microscope,—no one, Prof.

Carpenter** excepted, suggesting a doubt as to their accuracy ;

on the contrary, their correctness seems to be expressly recog-

nized by Dr. G. C. Wallich ++.

* From Silliman’s American Journal for January 1861.

+ Treatise on the Microscope, 3rd ed. p. 238, 1855,

{ The Microscope, 2nd ed. p. 189, 1859. § Op. cit. p. 47.

|| Microscopical Journal, mn ii. p. 61, 1854.

Mier. Journ. vol. viii. p. 51, 1859. ** Op, cit. p. 188,

+t Ann, and Mag. Nat. Hist. for February 1860,

208 Messrs. Sullivant and Wormley on Nobert’s Test Plate.

Such being the conflicting testimony and opinion of distin-

guished microscopists on the capacity of the modern objective

for separating lines, it is somewhat surprising—in view of the

high state of perfection now attained by the microscope, and of

the number of its zealous devotees—that so few experiments

have been made, bearing on this interesting point.

As a contribution towards that object, we propose to offer pre-

sently an analysis from actual measurements, as far as we were

able to carry them, of one of those “marvels of art,” Nobert’s

test plates. In such investigations, the quality of the instru-

ments used being all-important, we would state that the optical

apparatus at our command was ample, consisting of a first-class

Smith and Beck microscope-stand; a Tolles’s =1-objective of 160°

angular aperture—an objective of rare excellence in all respects

—besides ;1,ths and ;ths of other eminent opticians, both En-

glish and American ; also a solid eye-piece micrometer by Tolles,

and an improved cobweb micrometer of Grunow’s accurate work-

manship. Smith and Beck’s stage scales furnished the stand-

ards for fixing the micrometrical values of the eye-pieces. By

means of Tolles’s amplifier (an achromatic concavo-convex lens

between the objective and the eye-piece), an amplification (by the

standard of 10 inches) as high as 6000 times was obtained.

This high amplification, with sunlight variously applied after

passing through a small achromatic lens of long focus, was

effective in resolution, and essential to the distinct counting

under the micrometer of the lines of the test plate. The test

plate used consisted of 80 bands of lines, each band varying but

little from the 3555 of an inch in width, and having its lines a

uniform distance apart. On one end of the plate is engraved by

Nobert, in parts of the Paris line, the distance apart of the

lines composing the first band, and thence on, the distance be-

tween the lines of every fifth band, as in the 2nd and 5th columns

of the following Table :—

| |

Band. Paris line. jan glish inch. | Band, Paris line. _ | £nglish inch,

1 0:001000 | >a 20 0:000167 | =4,

5 0000550 | som 25 0:000143 | -1.,

10 0:000275 | atm 30 0-000125 1

15 0:000200 | sssa7

We add the 8rd and 6th columns, giving the distances in

parts of the English inch found by multiplying the decimals in

the 2nd and 5th columns by ‘088815. .

Messrs. Sullivant and Wormley on Nobert’s Test Plate. 209

Analysis of Nobert’s Test Plate of 30 Bands.

ee ees Pane.) mem | Wee ante

1 7 itite | 16 30 ST51s

2 8 ERLE | 17 31 LEE

3 9 ELE! | 18 32 TET

4 10 EET | 19 33 ET

5 12 PEEL! 20 34 S6007

6 213 EEE 21 36 ; 5 7%

7 15 T.105 ue 37 Ti960

8 17 sa 23 38 ai

9 20 ALE 24 40 - .

10 22 i 7x 7 25 41 REL.

11 24 r | a5 26 42 eis

im 25 |anm | 27 43 | spats

13 26 ; — 1] 28 44? eX ES

14 28 ssi 29 “ se5T4

15 29 5 x ™ 30

The figures in the 3rd and 6th columns, showing the dis-

tance apart of the lines in each band, are the mean of numerous

and slightly variant trials, particularly on the higher bands,

Up to the 26th band there was no serious difficulty in resolving

and ascertaining the position of the lines; but on this and the

subsequent ones, spectral lines* (that is, lines each composed of

two or more real lines) more or less prevailed, showing that the

resolving power of the objective was approaching its limit. By

a suitable arrangement, however, of the illumination, these

spurious lines were separated into the ultimate ones on the whole

of the 26th, and very nearly on the whole of the 27th band;

but on the 28th, and still more on the 29th, they so prevailed,

that at no one focal adjustment could more than a portion (a

* The tendency of lines near the limit, either way, of the objective’s

resolving power, to run into each other and produce spectral or spurious

lines, is readily shown by a low objective on the lower bands. Hence the

mere exhibition of lines is not always conclusive evidence of their ultimate

resolution. A practised eye will generally distinguish the false from the

true. Recourse to a higher objective often accomplishes the same ; but

when these fail, the micrometer only, together with a previous knowledge

of the actual position of the true lines, can determine whether the lines

exhibited are real or spurious. A ;\; or ;'; will show the three or four

highest bands on this plate regularly and beautifully striped with lines much

ceqarser than the true ones: the same with the '5 on the last band.

210 Messrs. Sullivant and Wormley on Nobert’s Test Plate.

third or a fifth part) of the width of these bands be resolved

into the true lines. ;

The true lines of the 30th band we were unable to see—at

least with any degree of certainty; still, from indications, we

have no doubt they are ruled as stated by Nobert.

It will be observed that our measurements of the lines on the

Ist, 5th, 10th, 15th, and 20th bands vary somewhat from Nobert’s

registration on the plate as given in the first table above. Such

discrepancies are to be expected, and by microscopists familiar

with operations of this kind are looked upon as unavoidable ;

but that on the 25th band is rather large to be accounted for in

this way. We are unable to explain it, and can only say that

our repeated measurements of it were very carefully made.

These experiments, together with those of others before no-

ticed, induce us to believe that the limit of the resolvability of

lines, in the present state of the objective, is well nigh esta-

blished ; but that this limit may be carried somewhat higher we

are not prepared to doubt, since the handsome advance lately

achieved by Mr. Tolles in his 34, (combining wide aperture, fine

definition, and high amplification) shows that the objective had

not, as we were inclined to think, reached the stationary point.

The theoretical view of this question—that is, what may be

the closest approximation of lines consistent with their separa-

tion under the microscope—we leave to those competent to the

task, by whom, it is to be hoped, we may be favoured with further

information on this point.

With regard to the striation of Diatoms, an opinion generally

prevails that the number of strize on a given portion of a frus-

tule varies, among individuals of the same species, within wide

extremes. This opinion is probably traceable in part to one of

the earlier publications on the subject—the paper of Messrs.

Harrison and Sollitt before referred to, wherein (as in the more

recent paper of Mr. Sollitt) measurements of several Diatoms

are given, showing great variableness in their striation. To

these gentlemen much credit is due for their discovery of high

markings, before unsuspected, on certain diatomaceous frustules;

their measurements, however, and the alleged variableness of

these markings we have not been able to verify, as will be seen by

the following extract from our paper * published on this subject :

Number of striz in 001”.

H. and 8. Sm. Syn. S. and W.

85 70

Navicula rhomboides.. .. 60 to 111

Pleurosigma fasciola .... 50 to 90 64 52 to 56

Pleurosigma strigosum .. 40 to 80 AL 42

Nitzschia sigmoidea .... 105 85 70

* Silliman’s American Journal, March 1859, .

Messrs. Sullivant-and Wormley on Nobert’s Test Plate. 211

Many frustules of these species, from different localities, have

been measured by us, and always with the same results. Pleu-

rosigma fasciola has been specially designated by Mr. Sollitt,

and also by Dr. Wallich, as very inconstant in its markings.

Of this Diatom we are fortunate in being supplied with abun-

dant specimens from various localities in England, particularly

from the neighbourhood of Hull. Several hundred valves, not

a few under ~1,th of an inch in length, were measured, and on

no one were found striz less than 52 or more than 56 in ‘001",

much the larger number being 54. A similarly uniform striation

has always been observed among the individuals of many other

Species examined by us.

To such uniformity of striation Amphipleura pellucida forms,

as yet, no exception; this Diatom is still a res vexata among

microscopists ; neither the striation nor the structure of its frus-

tule is at all satisfactorily understood. The record of its striation

is found to be thus:—In 1854, Messrs. Harrison and Sollitt’s

measurements made its striz 120 to 130 in -001"; Prof. Car-

penter (1856) first suggests the probability of some error in these

measurements ; the writers of this paper declared themselves *

unable to “glimpse” the strie; Mr. Sollitt+ measures them

again, and finds them still as low as 120 to 130 in ‘001”, but

gives it as the opinion of Mr. Lobb that “even those figures are

too low, and that they ought to be set down at 140 in -001" ;”

in the same number of the ‘ Microscopic Journal’ Mr. Ryland sees

* striee, but much more distant than the 130 in 001” of the Hull

microscopists ;” lastly, Mr. Hendry { states that he has “come

to a satisfactory conclusion that it is a sad misrepresentation to

set down the lines so high in the scale as 130 in :001", and that

on a few shells lines may be counted at 42, and many at 60, 70,

and 80 in ‘001".” A perplexing record, truly! reminding one

of the celebrated Torbane Hill coal case §.

It is our impression, notwithstanding these conflicting state-

ments, that the Diatom before us presented to all these gentle-

men the same appearances, but their interpretations of these

appearances have been widely different.

The testimony of our objectives, as we understand it, seems

to indicate that this Diatom has a minutely and irregularly

broken-up surface, which, even on the same valve, can be made

to show an apparent striation, varying from moderately coarse

to extremely fine, according to the obliquity or intensity of the

illumination, and to the grade, whether low or high, of the ob-

jective used, thus proving beyond question that the exhibition

* Silliman’s Amer. Journ. March 1859. + Mier. Journ. Oct. 1859.

» ¥ Mier, Journ, July 1860, § Mier, Journ. ii. p. 64.

212 Bibliographical Notice.

is illusory. In numerous trials, particularly on fine English

specimens from Hull, sent us by Mr. G. Norman, we have en-

tirely failed (with glasses, too, of unsurpassed excellence) to bring

out regular, distinct, and unmistakeable strie—such as would be,

at once, so recognized by an eye practised on the striz of other

Diatoms.

After all, it is not improbable that true striz, yet unresolved,

may exist on the valves of this species, and furthermore, that the

apparent striz of different observers may be similar to the spec-

tral or spurious lines before noted as occurring on the bands of

Nobert’s test plate when examined by an objective incapable of

resolving them.

A summary of the foregoing may be briefly stated thus :—

Our experiments lead us to believe,

Ist, that lines on Nobert’s test plate closer together than

about the ~,th of an inch cannot be separated by the modern

objective.

2nd, that no ¢rue strie have yet been seen on the valves of

Amphipleura pellucida.

3rd, that the alleged variableness in the striation of Diatoms

among individuals of the same species has been greatly exagge-

rated; on the contrary, we find a remarkable uniformity, thus

sustaining the opinion of Prof. Smith*, that, for characterizing

species, “ striation is the best guide.”

Columbus, Ohio, Nov. 1860.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Suggestions for forming Collections of Birds’ Eggs. By ALFRED

Newron, M.A., F.L.S., F.Z.S. London: EK. Newman, 1860.

(Reprinted from the ‘ Circular’ of the Smithsonian Institution of

Washington.)

Tue proper object of collecting birds’ eggs is well expressed in the

introductory remarks of the ‘Smithsonian Circular.’ It is some-

thing more than the completing of a series of specimens. It is a

valuable means of obtaining a clue to the limits within which each

species rears its young, as well as a knowledge of its habits and pe-

culiarities during the breeding-season. Its nidification is an import-

ant chapter in the history of each bird; and too little is known of

the nuptial garb of many species, and of the plumage of their nest-

lings, as well as of the form and markings of their eggs: yet all these

are points which cannot be neglected by the scientific ornithologist.

Mr. A. Newton is well known as a writer on ornithology ; his

name is also associated with perhaps the most complete collection of -

the eggs of European birds. The present pamphlet therefore

carries with it the authority of long praciice, and contains the sug-

* Syn. Brit. Diat. vol. ii. Introd. p, xxvi.

Bibliographical Notice. 213

gestions of one thoroughly familiar with his subject. A manual of

this kind is likely to be especially serviceable to those who are in-

vestigating an unexplored country, and we are glad to find Mr. New-

ton’s suggestions deservedly appreciated in America, where they

were first published. Oologists at home will find the English edition

very useful for transmitting to their friends abroad, or to those who

are collecting for them in foreign countries.

If one feature strikes us above others in the writings of Mr. New-

ton, it is his scrupulous regard for strict accuracy. Everywhere he

insists upon the most ample proof; and truly there is no branch of

natural history where caution is more essential than in Oology.

The greatest stress is laid upon Identification and Authentication.

**It is to be borne in mind that, to the oologist, specimens and

labels are of very slight value unless accompanied by a statement of

other circumstances which will carry conviction that the species has

been accurately identified, and the eggs subsequently carefully au-

thenticated.”” ‘The ‘most satisfactory, and often the simplest way

of identifying the species to. which the nest belongs is to obtain one

of the parents by shooting, snaring, or trapping ;’’ its skin, or at least

a characteristic part, is then to be carefully preserved and labelled, to

correspond with the inscription put on the eggs. (pp. 3 & 4.)

We implore our readers not to attempt to carry out this practice

upon our British nesting birds. Many things are justifiable and

necessary in an unexplored country, and when the egg has not yet

been traced to its proper parent; but eggs found in Great Britain

are mostly too well known to require such measures as this; though

exception may very justly be made in the case of a bird not previ-

ously known to nest in Britain, if it cannot be identified by any

other means. Sad havoc has already been made among our scarcest

species by reckless egg-collectors. Let us hope that a better spirit

now prevails. A knowledge of the birds themselves, and of their

habits, is, surely, far preferable to a collection of their eggs ; and we

have noticed that those who are most zealous in furnishing their

egg-cabinet are not always the best field-ornithologists. Of course,

we do not blame those who collect eggs with a really scientific object.

The best allies of the collector are the residents in the country,

whether aboriginal or settlers; but the collector “should always

insist upon any nests being shown to him én situ, and the gratuities

paid should be proportioned to the success in identifying the species.”

. 14.)

J “The most complete method of authenticating eggs is that of

writing in ink upon their shells the name of the species,” together with

as many particulars as the space will admit of—the locality, date,

name of the collector, details of how far identified, &c. Tickets

attached with gum are too easily removable.

All this is excellent advice; and, besides, we are initiated into an

improved system of egg-blowing,—the implements required being

represented in several woodcuts. One perforation only should be

made in the egg, which is then easily emptied by suction through a

tube or blow-pipe. The difficult operation of removing a fully de-

214 Zoological Society :—~

veloped embryo may be successfully accomplished by means of sun-

dry knives, scissors, and hooks, which form part of the collector’s

equipment. r

The surest method of packing eggs for travelling long distances is

**to roll up each egg separately in tow, flax, wool, or some similar ma-

terial, so as to form a ball, and then to place these balls side by side

in a good stout box, taking care there be no room for them to shift.

their position.”

The unsafest way, on the other hand, is “ to place the eggs in a box, .

filling up the interstices with bran, sawdust, corn, or sand.’ The

eggs, if unblown, will, after sufficient jolting, be found all together

at the bottom of the box ; if blown, they will all rise to the top, In

either case the result is equally fatal.

We may conclude, in the words of Mr. Newton, that precision in

the identification and authentication of his specimens is the first duty

of an egg-collector. No egg should be left without its inscription,

no collection without its catalogue; and we trust that Mr. Newton’s

earnest wish may be realized that oologists will henceforward “ ex-

ercise greater zeal in seeking and recording precise information, at the

very time and place where only it may be sought and recorded.”’ ‘To

attain this main object no trouble is too laborious, no care too great,”

Work in the Press.

We understand that Mr. Van Voorst is about to publish a new work

on British Conchology, in a cheap form, but completely illustrated,

The author is a gentleman of considerable eminence in the scientific

world, who has especially studied this branch of our natural history.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 13, 1860.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

Description or A New Corat (Corattium JoHNSONI) FROM

Maperira. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., ere.

Mr. James Yate Johnson, the author of an admirable ‘ Guide to the

Island of Madeira,’ and who has for years been studying the natural

productions of that beautiful island for the purpose of preparing a

Fauna of it, having kindly given me some specimens of Corals from

thence, [ am induced to send the following description of a very in-

teresting specimen of this hitherto very limited genus to the Society.

CoRALLIUM JOHNSONI.

Coral branched, subflabelliform. Branches nearly simple, sub-

parallel, flexuose, with a few very short ascending branchlets scat-

tered on the side of the upper surface. Bark yellow, gravular, with

three or four rows of rather convex polype-cells on the upper surface

of the branches, and with the under side smooth and rounded, The

axis white, striated.

Hab. Madeira. !

This coral differs from the Red Coral of the Mediteranean and

Dr. J. E, Gray on the Genus Manouria. 215

of commerce in several important particulars, That coral, which

nerally grows from the under-surface of ledges of rocks in a pen-

ent position, has the polypes equally scattered on all sides of its

branches, and thus the animal can obtain food with equal facility on

all sides of the coral.

The Madeiran coral, on the contrary, seems to grow in a fan-like

manner, spreading out horizontally from the rock or other marine

body to which it is attached; and it has the animal placed on each

side of the upper surface of the stem and branches, as though the

animal could only obtain nourishment on that part of the coral which

is exposed to the light, or at least is parallel with the surface of the

sea ;

This is the case with many, indeed I may say with all the corals

which grow in this expanded, fan-like manner.

There is a species of coral which grows, and has the animal like-

wise distributed in the same manner, which is found in the seas near

the Sandwich Islands, and has hence been called Corallium secun-

dum by Mir, Dana, but it is very different from the species here de-

seribed, The Madeiran coral is easily distinguished from that de-

seribed by Mr. Dana by the colour of its bark and axes, and the thick,

elongated, subsimple, subparallel branches.

Secondly, this Madeiran coral appears to be normally of a white

colour, while the Mediterranean coral is of a bright crimson-red, and

has hence been called Corallium rubrum. The latter is sometimes

bleached white, or becomes so from some defect or malady in the

animal ; it is rarely found naturally white, or more generally with

some portion of the coral white. I have never seen it naturally of

this colour, but I have seen some specimens with white portions ; and

I have been informed that these portions have been bleached by the

sudden application of heat or some other process. The Madeiran

_ coral, on the contrary, seems to be always white.

The “‘ White Coral” of commerce is a species of Caryophyllia

of Lamarck.

If this coral could be obtained in any quantity from Madeira, it

would be a beautiful object for jewellers, and I have no doubt fetch

a good price.

On tHe Genus ManovuriA AND 1TS AFFINITIES.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S8., ere.

In the ‘ Proceedings’ of this Society for 1852, p. 133, I described,

and in the quarto Catalogue of the ‘Shield Reptiles in the Collec-

tion of the British Museum’ I described at greater length and figured,

the imperfect shield of a Tortoise which had long been in the posses-

sion of the Society, under the name of Manouria fusca.

Dr. Cantor, in his ‘Catalogue of the Reptiles of the Malayan

Peninsula,’ describes a specimen of the same Tortoise under the name

of Geoemyda spinosa, considering it as the adult of that curious and

interesting species, and most unjustifiably copies my description of

the animal of that Tortoise as that of the animal belonging to the

shell which he was describing.

216 Zoological Society :—

Dr. Cantor sent the specimen here referred to, to the East India

Company, and it has passed from them into the Collection of the

British Museum, so that there can be no doubt about the identity

of the two animals.

Mr. Le Conte, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Academy of Natural

Sciences of Philadelphia’ for October 1859, vol. vii. p. 187, describes

a Tortoise from Java under the name of Teleopus luwxatus, which

evidently belongs to the same genus, and is probably the same spe-

cies which I had previously described and figured under the name

of Manouria fusca.

When I first described the genus from a shell in a very imperfect

condition, I referred it to the family Hmydide, on account of its

**depressed form and the divided caudal plate.”

Dr. Cantor, in the Catalogue above quoted, not only refers it to

that family, but considers it a species of the genus Geoemyda, and

describes the animal as having the feet of that genus, which are

provided with strong, separate toes.

Mr. Le Conte seems to have had a perfect animal, for he de-

scribes the feet thus :—‘ Toes and claws 5°5; fore-claw long and

rather sharp: hind-feet clavate; claws nearly globular, the inner

one wide and flat, the edge sharp-edged:” yet he places the genus

Teleopus, in his arrangement published in the same volume of the

‘ Philadelphia Proceedings,’ between Platysternon and Lutremys with

the true Hmydes, observing that “it possesses a strong mixture of

the characters of this family with those of the next.”

The British Museum has just acquired from Mr. Gould a very

fine and perfect specimen of the genus, which he received with a

series of skins of Kangaroos and other Australian mammalia and

reptiles from Australia, thus enabling me to lay before the Society a

completion of the character of the genus before established from the

examination of an imperfect specimen of the shell alone, to correct

the position of the genus in the order, and to show the geographical

distribution of the single species on which it is founded.

The genus Manouria is a typical Land Tortoise (Testudinide),

which verifies the fact stated by Dr. Cantor, that it is “found on

the great hill at Pinang at a distance from water.’ Like the other

genera of that family, it has very short toes on both the hind and

fore feet, which are all united together into a club-like foot, with only

the claws separate,—very unlike the distinct, more or less webbed

toes of the Freshwater Tortoises or Hmydide, with which it has been

hitherto united. Its fore-feet are covered with very large, thick,

triangular scales, like the feet of the genus Kiniwys; and it has the

spur-like conical scale, situated between the hinder thigh and the

base of the tail, which is found in several genera of this family.

It is easily known from all the other genera of the Emydide, and

from the more terrestrial genera of the family, by the small size and

position of the pectoral plates and the divided caudal plate.

The pectoral plates in some genera of the Freshwater Tortoises, as

in Kinosternon and Sternotherus, are smaller than the other plates,

and narrowed on the inner edge; but I do not know of any genus

Mr. J. Gould on new Species of Kudyptes. 217

where they are reduced to such a small size and removed so far towards

the outer edge of the sternum as in the one under consideration.

The separation of the caudal plates, which is universal in all the

Freshwater Tortoises and Marine Turtles which have come under my

examination, is not found in any other genus of Land Tortoises that

I am aware of: but in several species of the true Testudines there is

a more or less distinct groove, showing where the plates are united ;

and in Manouria they are quite separate.

The head is covered with symmetrical small shields. The jaws are

crenulated on the edge, without any distinct sharp hook at the top

of the upper one. The neck is covered with small granular scales.

The fore-feet are depressed, club-shaped, covered with large, thick,

triangular, sharp-tipped shields, forming five rather irregular rows

on the front or upper surface. The outer side of the under surface

and the soles of the fore-feet are covered with large flattened plates.

The fore-claws are five in number, large, thick, conical, acute, and

nearly of an equal size, the outer one being rather the smallest. The

hind-feet are large, with four very large, strong, conical, acute claws,

the outer one on each foot being rather smaller than the others,

which are all of equal size. The soles of the hind-feet are covered

with large, unequal-sized scales—those on the hinder edge being

largest—thick, conical, trihedral, and prominent.

On each side of the hinder part of the body, near the tail, is a group

of large triangular scales,—the hindermost, nearest the base of the

tail, being very large, conical, and prominent, forming a large spur.

Tail short, conical, with three rows of flat shields above, and three

or four rows of squarer, smaller ones beneath.

The Manouria fusca appears to inhabit Pinang, where Dr. Cantor

says it is “ found on the great hill at Pinang at a distance from water;”’

also Java, as I cannot discover from Mr. Le Conte’s description that

_ there is any specific difference between his Teleopus luxatus and my

species from Pinang ; and likewise Australia, for the specimen which

we have received from Mr. Gould is marked the “ Murray River

Tortoise,” and it came with a collection of the skins of mammalia

and reptiles which are all Australian. There is very little difference

between the three specimens of this Tortoise which we have in the

British Museum Collection, two of them from Pinang and the other

from Australia. They vary a little in the size and form of the pec-

toral plates, and in the size of the axillary and inguinal plates, but

not more than is the case with other Tortoises of the same species.

Nov. 27, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

_ Mr. Gould brought under the notice of the meeting several Crested

Penguins, and remarked that there appeared to be some species of

this truly oceanic group which had not yet been characterized. Upon

the present occasion, however, he only referred to those forming the

genus Hudyptes, and, after a few cursory observations upon the de-

scribed species of that form, proceeded to characterize two others from

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vir. 15

218 Zoological Society :—

his own collection under the names of Hudyptes nigrivestis and E.

diadematus.

Mr. Gould remarked that the species of this well-defined crested

group now known were :—

Eudyptes chrysolophus. Eudyptes nigrivestis.

chrysocome. diadematus.

pachyrhynchus.

_The following were the descriptions given of the two new spe-

cies :—

Eupyrrtes nigRrivestis, Gould.

Face, chin, upper part of the throat, and sides of the neck black ;

feathers of the forehead and crown long, narrow, and silky-black ;

those on the sides of the head considerably prolonged ; a stripe of pale

straw-yellow commences at the nostrils, continues over the eye, and

extends in lengthened narrow filamentous feathers behind that organ;

upper surface black, each feather with a narrow line of greyish-blue

at the tip; outer side of the wing shining black, edged posteriorly

with white ; tail black with grey reflexions ; all the under surface of

the body and the under surface of the wing, except at the base and

tip, silky-white, the base and tip being sooty-black ; bill chestnut-

brown; eye pinkish-chocolate ; feet livid.

Total length 214 inches, bill 2, wing 53, tail 4, tarsi .

Habitat. The Falkland Islands, where it is known by the name of

** Rock-hopper.”

Remark. The species to which this bird is most nearly allied

appears to be HL. chrysocome; but it differs in being of a smaller

size, in its much darker colouring, particularly of the throat, sides of

the face, and wings; the superciliary stripe and the filamentous feathers

into which it is prolonged are also much less developed.

EupDYPTES DIADEMATUS, Gould.

Face, chin, upper part of the throat, and sides of the neck sooty-

black ; feathers of the forehead and crown long, narrow, and pat

yellow at the base, and silky-black for the remainder of their length,

those on the sides of the head considerably prolonged; a stripe of

chrome-yellow commences at the nostrils, continues over the eye,

and extends in lengthened narrow filamentous feathers behind that

organ; upper surface black, each feather with a narrow line of greyish-

blue at the tip; outer side of the wing dark-grey, edged posteriorly

with white ; tail black with grey reflexions ; under surface of the body

and the under side of the wing, except at the base and tip, silky-

white, the base and tip being sooty-black ; bill chestnut-brown ; eye

pinkish-chocolate ; feet livid.

Total length 25 inches, bill 23, wing 6, tail 43, tarsi 14.

Habitat. The Falkland Islands.

Remark, This is a somewhat large species, and bears the same

relationship to EF. chrysolophus, that E. nigrivestis does to E. chry-

socome ; it differs, however, from 2. chrysolophus in the darker

colouring of its chin and the presence of the rich chrome-yellow stripe

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Genus Hyperoodon. 219

which passes over the eye. It differs also from FE. pachyrhynchus in

the more lengthened and less robust form of the bill.

For both these new species, science is indebted to Captain Abbott.

The following papers were read :—

On tHE Genus HyPerRoopoNn: THE TWO BRITISH KINDS, AND

THEIR Foop. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., erc.

At the preceding meeting of the Society, a letter was read from

the Rev. G. Beardsworth, the Vicar of Selling, on a female Whale and

om young, which had been caught on the coast near Whitstable,

ent*.

Through the kind agency of Mr. Beardsworth, the complete ske-

leton of the older, and part of the skeleton of the younger specimen

have been secured for the British Museum. The species is Hypero-

odon rostratum. It is well figured, from a drawing by Mr. Beards-

worth, in the ‘ Illustrated News’ for the 18th of November, 1860.

There has been some discussion about the form of the blow-hole

in this genus,—some, as Voigt and Wesmael, describing the ends of

the opening as pointed forwards, as in other Dolphins, while Dale,

Boussard and Doumel describe them as pointed backwards. _ Mr.

Beardsworth, in his description, calls the blow-hole straight ; but his

figure represents it as slightly crescent-shaped, with the ends pointing

towards the nose; and Mr. Crotch, who has sent me a note on a

specimen of a female Hyperoodon which was shot near Weston-super-

Mare, as exactly agreeing with the specimen obtained at Kiel in 1801,

only that the cusps of the blow-hole are directed forwards ; and he

inquires, “‘ Does the cusp of the lunate spiracle turned forward mean

anything?” At any rate it appears to be the normal direction in

this species.

Mr. Beardsworth observes in his note :—* I enclose you a portion

of the food found in the stomach. There was more than half a

bushel of this (which I am told is the claws of the Cuttle-fish), and

nothing else.”

It is not a new fact that Cetaceans, at least the Whales with

teeth, feed on these animals; for the beaks of some Cephalopods

are found interspersed in the substance of ambergris, which is a con-

cretion found in the intestines or stomach of the Spermaceti Whale.

Tn this substance they are in general few in number ; but their pre-

sence is so universal that the druggists do not consider the amber-

gris true if they are not found in it, and they thus distinguish the

artificial substitute from the real article in the market.

The Black Fish (Globiocephalus macrorhynchus) is said to have

the remains of Cuttle-fish in the stomach; and Bennett, in his

‘Whaling Voyage,’ states, ‘‘ the ordinary food of the Sperm Whale

is the Cuttle-fish or Squad, Sepia”? (p. 176). I suspect that Cuttle-

* The person who procured the Whale is Mr. Smith. As his card shows a

trade in an article that is new to me, I give it entire :—‘‘ Henry Smith, Horse

Bridge, Whitstable, Fish Agent for Five-fingers, Mussels, and Sprats.” 1 sup-

pose the first are Star-fishes. 154

220 Zoological Society :—

fish or Squad, or even Sepia, is intended to represent the Linnean

genus Sepia, not the genus as now restricted, and is synonymous

with the class Cephalopoda: at least that must be the case in the

whale now under consideration ; for if the beaks belonged to Deca-

podous Cephalopods either of the genus Loligo or Sepia, there

would no doubt be some remains of the dorsal shell of the Sepia, or

of the dorsal glade of the Zoligo and its allied genera, found inter-

mixed with the beaks.

The articles sent were certainly the horny beaks of a Cephalopod,

and appear to be those of the common Octopus, or Sea Spider.

It is very curious that these beaks should form such a mass, as

this indicates that they must be very abundant in some parts of the

sea, and proves that they must form at least a large portion of the

food of this animal. I have never seen the Octopus in large numbers

either at sea, in the nets of the fishermen, or thrown up on the coast ;

yet that they are abundant somewhere these beaks are a sufficient

proof.

The beaks sent me by Mr. Beardsworth all appear to belong to a

single species; but he informs me there were some of a larger size

intermixed with them when they were first taken out of the stomach,

but they were selected and taken away by the bystanders. As there

are only an upper and a lower beak to each fish, and they are of a

small size, it would require many thousand animals to make up a

half-bushel of them.

The measurement of the younger Cetacean, as given by Mr.

Beardsworth’s account, is interesting as showing its large size while

yet in company with its mother, and proving that Dr. Knox’s ob-

servation, that the foetus of the Porpoise is half the length (that is

one-fourth of the size) of the parent before it is born, and that the

young appear to attain their full size very rapidly, is probably equally

true in the genus Hyperoodon.

It is to be observed that both the female from Whitstable and

the female from Weston-super-Mare have the dorsal fin on the hinder

part of the back, about two-thirds the distance from the head, as in

Hunter’s figure of the Bottle-nose (Phil. Trans. vol. Ixxvii. t. 19),

and not in the middle of the back, as in the Bottle-head or Flounder’ s-

head described and figured by Dale in his History of Harwich, p. 411.

t. 149.

In my Monograph on Whales, published in the ‘ Zoology of the

Erebus and Terror,’ I described and figured a species of Hyperoodon

from the skull of an animal which had been caught at the Orkneys,

under the name of Hyperoodon latifrons, on account of the great

height and very great thickness of the reflexed part of the maxillary

bones, which form the crest in front of the blowers.

Professor Eschricht considers that this species is founded on the

skull of an adult male of the common species (which he calls Hyper-

oodon butzkopf), because.the specimen of the animal with this kind

of skull which he received from Faroe was of that sex.

The following facts I think will dispel such an idea :—first, I think

I can prove that-males and females have been seen and preserved of

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Genus Hoperoodon. 221

both species ; and secondly, the structure and form of the two skulls

is so different, that it is much more likely that they should be refer-

able to two very distinct genera than to species of the same genus.

I may state that I have examined four skulls of the H. latifrons,

and Professor Eschricht has another.

There is a skeleton with the skull of an adult animal of this species

in the College Museum at Edinburgh, which was obtained from the

Frith of Forth on the 29th of October, 1839. Mr. William Thomp-

son (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846, vol. xvii. p. 153) informs us that

this specimen was a female 28} feet long, accompanied by a young

male. So there can be little doubt that there are females of Hy-

peroodon latifrons as well as males.

It appears to be a northern species. As I have seen specimens from

Greenland, the Orkneys, and the Coast of Lanarkshire, this is the

most southern example that has yet occurred to me. It is also pro-

bably a much larger species than Hyperoodon rostratum, as the skull

from Greenland in the Newcastle Museum is 92 inches long, while

the largest skull of H. rostratum that has come under my observa-

tion does not exceed 60 or 65 inches.

It is only necessary to examine the figure of the two skulls of

Hyperoodon rostratum and H. latifrons in the Plate to the ‘ Voyage

of the Erebus and Terror,’ to see how exceedingly different they are

from each other, not only in the form of the skull, but also in the

form of the lower jaw. The skull of H. latifrons not only differs

from that of H. rostratum in the thickness and solidity of the frontal

crest of the maxillary bones, but in the crest being much higher than

the hinder part of the skull; while in all the skulls of H. rostratum

I have seen, the crest is of the same height with the frontal ridge.

As regards Hyperoodon rostratum, Mr. Beardsworth states his

specimens to be a female and a young female. The specimen which

was shot at Weston-super- Mare, Mr. Crotch informs me, is a female.

I may also observe that the specimen of this species described by

Mr William Thompson in the Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. 1846,

vol. xvii. p. 150, is said to be a male: its skeleton is now in the

Belfast Museum. So there are certainly male and female of this

species also known.

Mr. Crotch has furnished me with the following measurements of

the female specimen taken at Weston-super-Mare, which was exhi-

bited at Bristol :—

feet. in.

OY TILT ow: sini oiv, 5 0b w xin thie alain ais FT

From posterior origin of dorsal fin to insertion

WPI CONE ooo bine 04m oniemee MBean 0

Dorsal in width at base.............-.--. 1 11

BU CUIDE: os 9:0: :n 010 0:0 see MWe ee

MER ME PRIIOLOE, ¢ 65.6 9's « wni7 oo vals 4.9

Pee MPA as cen sncdumhe wane Pe ae

Cloaca to insertion of tail.............-6. 5 3

momar OF cloacal fold... sin dans aegis 2 0

From anterior of cloaca to pectoral ........ 8 6

222 Zoological Society :—

feet. in.

Length of pectoral...) 3... 6 cisco Sh ean 2 °0

FRCIGNE OL POCLOTAl , .'. 55 ss os sen wie wes Bh 0 9

of body at anterior end of dorsal.... 4 0

of body at origin of tail .......... 1 4

From gape to muzzle, . .... 0 oes. «i =e eyaelue 2 0

Vertical height of forehead from gape ...... 1 8

from insertion of upper jaw.. 0 10

Rromeye to gape si's:6. isch hw ae eee weld 2 0

From:eye to spiracle 0.4 65 00:18) sees de Ce

Girth at the dorsal |... 05. ..66 5 wee caer

From cloaca middle to navel middle........ 5 0

From pectoral to pectoral, beneath ........ 1 8

The latter measurement shows a character that the figures gene-

rally misrepresent, the closeness and lowness of the pectoral fins : they

are generally represented as if they were about one-third up the sides

of the body, and consequently far apart; but Mr. Beardsworth par-

ticularly says that they are so low on the sides, that a stick placed

across the body, under the fins, would touch the base of each.

Nores oN THE REPRODUCTION OF THE AUSTRALIAN WATTLE-

BIRD (TALEGALLA LATHAMI) IN THE Socrety’s GARDENS.

By A. D. Bartuetr.

The pair of Talegallas kept in the Gardens of the Society, during

the spring and summer of the present year formed a large mound

composed of leaves, grass, earth, and other materials. Within

this mound the female deposited twenty eggs. The time of laying,

the interval of time between each egg, and the period of incubation

are at present unknown to me.

But on the morning of the 26th of August a young Talegalla

crept out of the mound, and, quite regardless of its parent, ran about

searching for worms and other insects, upon which it fed with as

much adroitness and apparent knowledge as the chick of a common

fowl would exhibit at a month old. :

Towards night this young bird flew about among the branches of

the trees and shrubs in search of a safe roosting-place, and, havin

selected one about 6 feet from the ground, settled down and nancial

as comfortable and unconcerned as an adult bird,—the female taking

no notice whatever of her offspring.

Upon carefully looking into the mound two days afterwards (on the

28th), I observed a second young bird moving about and busily

engaged cleaning its feathers with its bill, the wing-feathers at this

time being encased in quill-sheaths. This young bird remained in the

mound about twenty-four hoursafter ithad escaped from the shell; and

during this time the wing and other feathers were freed from their

covering, so that the bird was enabled to fly immediately upon quit-

ting the mound, which it did on the morning of the 29th. This second

young bird conducted himself in the same manner as his predecessor.

The two young birds took no notice whatever of each other, or of

the old female, the three birds appearing perfectly independent of

Dr. A. Giinther on a West-African Genus of Snakes. 223

each other, eating, drinking, and roosting separately ; and although

an occasional small voice was heard from the young birds, it did not

appear to indicate or excite any notice among them. These young

birds grow amazingly—so rapidly, that at the age of three months

they can scarcely be distinguished from the adult birds.

The foregoing observations lead me to believe that two or three

days may elapse between the laying of each egg. The young birds will

consequently come out of the mound in the order in which the eggs

were laid, as it is evident that incubation must commence imme-

diately the egg is laid. If, therefore, twenty eggs are laid in forty or

sixty days, there must be this number of days difference in the age

between the first and the last of the brood, and no two of the young

birds could possibly be of the same age.

Perhaps the most remarkable feature connected with this bird is

the very perfect development of the young, reminding us strongly

of the next division of the vertebrate animals (the Repéiles),—not

that I can see any connecting links between the great divisions of

the Vertebrata.

But although it is only in the Mammalia that the young are fed by

the fluid secreted in the mammary glands, yet in the highest order

of the class Aves (the Parrots) the young are fed partly by the

fluid secreted in the cesophagus, mixed with the softened and par-

tially digested food from the crop of the parent birds.

ow in the Talegalla we seem to approach the reptilian character

not only in the form and general appearance of the eggs, but in the

manner in which they are deposited and the absence of care be-

stowed upon the young.

I believe I am correct in saying that, with this exception, all birds

feed or provide food for their young, while, on the other hand, I am

not aware that any reptile is known to do so, and that all the reptiles

that lay eggs leave them to hatch, and the young to provide for them-

selves,—their young, as in the Talegalla, coming forth m a very perfect

and well-developed condition, and being enabled to seek and obtain

their food without the aid of the parents. I therefore cannot avoid

considering the Talegalla and its allies as exhibiting in this respect

the lowest form in birds.

On a West-Arrican Genus or Snakes (Merzopon).

By Dr. Atsert GUNTHER.

Fischer has described a Colubrine Snake from West Africa with

the name of Meizodon regularis*. Finding its dentition similar to

that of Coryphodon, from which it considerably differs in general

habit, he thought himself justified in separating it generically as Mei-

zodon. I have had the opportunity of examining not only Meizodon

regularis, but also two other Snakes which, in their dentition and

in general habit, are the species nearest allied to it, and from which

it becomes evident that all three are to be removed from the family

of Colubride to that of Coronellide. In order to fix their position

* Hamburg. Abhandl. Gebiet Naturw. 1856, p, 112.

224 Zoological Society :—

in the latter family, and to see whether it were possible to keep up

a West-African Coronelline form of Snakes with the mavzillary teeth

gradually increasing in strength, for which the name of Meizodon

might be retained, I was induced to re-examine all the other African

Coronellide. But I could not convince myself that such a genus

would form a naturally defined group. Coronella cucullata, with

its posterior maxillary tooth grooved ; Adlabes rufulus, with all the

teeth equal in length ; Coronella olivacea, C. fuliginoides, and pro-

bably C. semiornata, with the posterior tooth longest ; and finally,

the three species of Meizodon, with the teeth gradually increasing

in strength,—are so similar to each other in the proportions of the

single parts, in the arrangement of the shields of the head, in their

physiognomy, in the structure and number of the scales, in the dark-

ness of the colours, that the other character, that of dentition, must

give way for generic distinction—the more so as it is very difficult

in many specimens, even in some species *, to say which of the dif-

ferent categories of dentition is prevalent.

I add, for completeness’ sake, the diagnosis of Meizodon regularis :

CoroneLia (MEIzopon) REGULARIS.

Syn. Meizodon regularis, Fischer, Hamb. Abhandl. Gebiet Na-

turwiss. 1856, p. 112; Gthr. Catal. Col. Snakes, pp. 109, 250.

Scales smooth, in nineteen rows ; anal bifid; two posterior oculars.

Eight upper labial shields, the fourth and fifth coming into the

orbit. Entirely blackish-olive ; each scale with a black centre and

a pearl-coloured speck at the upper edge; posterior part of the neck

with a broad, darker, lighter-edged collar.

Hab. West Africa.

The typical specimen is in the Hamburg Museum ; another in the

Collection of the British Museum.

CoroONELLA (MEIZODON) BITORQUATA, 0. Sp.

Scales smooth, in nineteen rows; anal bifid ; two posterior oculars.

Eight upper labial shields, the fourth and fifth coming into the orbit.

Brownish-olive above ; a black band across the occipitals, a second

* In many specimens of Ablabes rufulus the teeth are, strictly speaking, not

equal, but increase in strength posteriorly, In Liophis cobella the character of

the longer posterior tooth is little marked ; and there are specimens in which all

the teeth are of equal size.

Dr. A. Giinther on a West-African Genus of Snakes. 225

across the neck, and a black spot behind the latter on each side of

the neck, extending on to the ventral shields ; the lower parts dirty

yellowish.

Hab. Senegal.

The typical specimen is in the British Museum.

Description.—Habit like that of Coronella austriaca; number

and form of the shields of the head normal ; the posterior frontals

are rather longer than, and nearly twice as large as, the anterior

ones ; vertical five-sided, slender, with the posterior angle acute ;

occipitals of moderate size, obtusely rounded behind. Nostril be-

tween two shields; loreal square; anteorbital high, extending on to

the vertical ; two posterior oculars in contact with an oblong tem-

poral shield ; three other temporals are behind the latter, the upper

of which is elongate, forming a suture with the occipital. Eight

upper labial shields, the fourth and fifth coming into the orbit.

Seales short, rhombic, smooth, in nineteen rows. Ventral shields

205; anal 1/1; caudal 75. The colours have been described in the

diagnosis; the ground-colour changes into lead-grey after the epi-

dermis has been rubbed off. The maxillary teeth form one con-

tinuous series ; anteriorly small, they gradually become longer and

stouter posteriorly ; none of them are grooved.

inches. lines.

Semen or the head | 2... os ee oe

Ree trink” Faso y ee ae ne

eR a ts oe. PU al. abe SD

Coronetxia (Merzopon) DumeERILII, n. sp.

Seales smooth, in nineteen rows ; anal bifid ; three posterior oculars.

Eight upper labial shields, the fourth and fifth coming into the orbit.

Greyish-brown above, with a darker, white-edged longitudinal band

oceupying the five medial dorsal series of scales and extending from

the neck to the tail, where it gradually disappears; another rather

indistinct whitish line running along the fourth outer series of scales.

Belly whitish.

Hab. Sierra Leone.

The typical specimen is in the British Museum.

Deseription.—Habit like that of Coronella austriaca ; number

and form of the shields of the head normal; the posterior frontals

226 Zoological Society :—

are as long as, and not much larger than, the anterior ones ; vertical

five-sided, slender, with the posterior angle very acute ; occipitals

of moderate size, tapering behind, but with the extremity rounded.

The shield which is pierced by the nostril is very indistinctly divided

into two ; loreal square; anteorbital high, not extending on to the

vertical ; three posterior orbital shields ; an oblong temporal shield

is in contact with the two inferior oculars ; three or four scale-like

temporals behind the anterior one. Eight upper labials, the fourth

and fifth coming into the orbit. Scales short, rhombic, smooth, in

nineteen rows. Ventral shields 143; anal 1/1; caudal 85. The

colours have been described in the diagnosis; the ground-colour

changes into lead-grey, after the epidermis has been rubbed off. The

maxillary teeth form one continuous series; anteriorly small, they

gradually become longer and stouter posteriorly, and none of them

are grooved.

inches. lines.

Length of the head ...... she tala wae oe 0 4}

of the thank’ 62°05) iV Je 8456

of the tall) UE f220, Papo aes Sea

This species is dedicated to the memory of the late Prof. A. M. C.

Duméril.

Nore on AspipocuHetys Livinestoni. By Dr. Joun

Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., evc.

In the ‘ Proceedings’ for this year, p..5, I described and figured

a Soft Freshwater Turtle from the Zambesi under the name of Aspi-

dochelys Livingstonii; at p. 314 are printed some further observa-

tions on the African Trionyches with hidden feet (Emyda) ; and in

both these papers I state that I had not been able to find any pub-

lished description of a Tortoise from Zanzibar that Dr. Peters had

indicated to me in a letter to myself in 1840 under the name of

Cyclanosteus frenatus.

Dr. Peters, through Mr. Sclater, has kindly referred me to a

paper by him on the Tortoises found during his travels, in the

‘ Bericht der Konig]. Akad. zu Berlin,’ for 1854, p. 276, where the

Tortoise from Zanzibar is very briefly described, but under the

name of OCycloderma frenatum ; and has stated that he believes it is

the same as the one I described from the Zambesi. Mr. Sclater says

Mr. P. L. Sclater on Ovis Politi of Blyth. 227

that he has seen two or three fine perfect specimens of this Tor-

toise in the Berlin Museum. Under these circumstances, there can

be no doubt that my name must give way to that used by my friend

Dr, Peters.

I may at the same time observe that the genus Cycloderma is so

characterized by Dr. Peters that it will include all the African

Emyde, all of which have the dorsal disk flexible on the margin and

without any marginal bones. On the contrary, my genus Cyclan-

osteus, to which I had provisionally referred Dr. Peters’s species, is

by its character. confined to those species of the African Emyde

which have nine sternal callosities.

As Dr. Peters, before he published the characters of the genus,

considered it desirable to change the name of the genus which I had

adopted from his MS. communication; and founded his genus Cy-

cloderma on a species that has only seven sternal callosities (though

he only mentions the number of the callosities in the specific cha-

racter, and probably would have considered my animal with nine

callosities as the second species of his genus), I think, if the two

animals are to be kept in different genera, as I am of opinion they

ought to be, we ought in justice to retain his name for the restricted

genus, in preference to my name of Aspidochelys, or Mr. Cope’s

genus Heptothyra, which are founded on this peculiarity.

The synonyma of the Zambesi and Zanzibar Tortoise will then

stand thus :—

CyYCLODERMA FRENATUM, Peters, Bericht. 1859, p. 216.

Cyclanosteus frenatus, Peters, MS. 1848; Gray, Cat. Tortoises

Brit. Mus. p. 64.1855 ; Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, p. 314.

? Aspidochelys Livingstonii, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, p. 5.

t. 22, and p. 316.

As the head of the Aspidochelys is not known, and the colour of

the head forms one of the best characters for the separation of the

species of Trionychide, we cannot refer the Zambesi species to the

Zanzibar animal with certainty until an entire specimen of the former

animal has been examined ; but, at any rate, it appears to be a species

of the genus Cyclanosteus of Dr. Peters, restricted as 1 propose.

Dec. 11, 1860.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

Mr. A. Newton informed the meeting of the important fact, that

a recent discovery of bones, supposed to be those of a Dodo (Didus),

had been made in the Mauritius by Dr. Ayres, which would be trans-

mitted to the British Museum.

The following papers were read :—

Notre on Ovis Pou or Biytu. By P. L. Scuater, M.A.,

SECRETARY TO THE SOCIETY.

I beg leave to call the attention of the Society to a very fine pair

of the horns of the Wild Sheep of Pamir, Ovis Polit, Blyth (P. Z. S.

228 Zoological Society :—

1840, p. 62, and Ann. N. H. vii. p. 196), belonging to Major W. E.

Hay, F.Z.S. This is one of the several pairs brought back by

Lieut. Wood in 1838 on his return from his journey to the sources

of the Oxus, when detached from Sir Alexander Burnes’s mission to

Cabool. Having been unaccountably neglected and thrown out into

the open air at Loodianeh * to perish, they were rescued by Col.

Stedman in 1843, and presented to Major Hay, who brought them

home on his return from India in 1858.

There being, I believe, only two pairs of the horns of this magni-

fieent Sheep known to exist in this country, the acquisition of a third

is of much interest. The following are the dimensions of this pair,

which seem to be about the same size as those described by Mr.

Blyth :—

inches.

Distance between the horns, from point to point.... 49

Length of each horn from the base to the tip, follow-

ing the curvature: 05.00).000 6000000. CFE er

Girth at base........ Cees ob eee oe 15

They also perfectly agree otherwise with Mr. Blyth’s description,

turning at their origin backwards and outwards, then descending

nearly perpendicularly, but slightly inclined outwards, whence they

curve upwards, and terminate in points directly divergent from the

body, as shown in the subjoined woodcut.

DESCRIPTION OF SOME New Species or INTESTINAL Worms

(ENTOZOA) IN THE COLLECTION OF THE BritisH Musreum.

By W. Barro, M.D., F.L.S.

Order NEMATOIDEA.

1, Ascaris SALVINI.

Head naked; the valves of the mouth very prominent. Body

cylindrical, unequally attenuated at the two extremities, the tail being

* “A skeleton of this animal and several complete crania were deposited, I

believe, at Loodianeh, with other specimens obtained by Sir A. Burnes’s mission.”

—Wood’s Journey to the Source of the River Oxus, p. 193 (note).

Dr. W. Baird on new Species of Intestinal Worms. 229

considerably more slender than the anterior extremity, which is ob-

tuse. The body is of a ferruginous colour, and surrounded with very

distinct strize ; strize strong, about half a line apart from each other.

Length about 2} inches. The only specimen found is a female.

This species differs from Ascaris inflexa, to which it is nearly

allied, by the head being more obtuse, and the anterior extremity

altogether less attenuated; the striee are very much stronger and

more distant from each other; the valves of the mouth are much

more strongly developed and prominent.

Hab. Found on the outside of the intestines of the Oreophasis

Derbianus of Guatemala.

This rare bird formed part of the collection made in Guatemala by

Mr. Salvin. I have, accordingly, dedicated this species of Ascaris

to him.

2. ASCARIS OBCONICA.

Head naked; valves of the mouth small but projecting. Body

of male slender for three-fourths of its length, then rapidly beco-

ming thicker till within a line or two of the extremity, which is

blunt, straight, or only slightly inflexed, and terminating in a little

papilla. The skin is strongly striated. Male spicula within half a

line of posterior extremity. Colour of body slightly yellow, or light

straw.

Length (male, largest specimen) 2 inches.

Hab. Intestines of a Freshwater Snake, Uranops angulatus, from

Brazil. For this species I am indebted to Mr. Edward Gerrard of

the British Museum.

3. Ascaris BoppAERTII.

Head naked ; valves of mouth distinct, large, somewhat triangular

in shape. Body narrower at the anterior extremity, thicker towards

the centre, and becoming narrower again at posterior extremity.

Skin slightly striated ; strice rather distant. Lines on the two sides

of the body very distinct. Anus nearly terminal. Colour yellowish,

or a deep straw-colour.

Length of body (a female) 4 inches.

Hab. Intestines of Herpetodryas Boddaértii, a snake from the

West Indies. For this species I am indebted to Dr. A. Giinther.

4. GORDIUS FULGUR.

_ Among the various objects brought to this country and collected

by Mr. R. Wallace, was a species of Gordius, of which he gives the

following account :—* This curious Annelid is found on the ground

in the forests of Batchian, twisted among dead leaves or twigs. It

glides slowly, has no perceptible head or mouth, but resembles

exactly a smooth circular thread of india-rubber, the thickness of a

very fine violin-string. It is called by the natives ‘ Ular langit,’

(lightning-snake).”’

One of the specimens measured 41} inches in length ; a second

230 Miscellaneous.

543 inches. After being immersed for some time in spirits (the

specimens arrived dry and twisted round a piece of stick), they pre-

sent the appearance of a twisted piece of copper wire, indistinetly

striated across, and with a dark streak running down the centre

throughout its whole length. This Gordius feels to the touch ex-

ceedingly slippery, like a piece of recent sea-weed. It is slightl

more attenuated at the anterior than the posterior extremity. In all

probability it is of a cylindrical form like other Gordii ; but, owing

to the way in which it was sent to this country, it is at present of a

rather flattened form.

I have named it Gordius fulgur from its native name of Lightning-

Snake.

Hab. Forests of Batchian ; probably a native, in its immature state,

of some large insect.

Order CEestTo1pEA.

5. TETRABOTHRIUM GERRARDII,

The genus Tetrabothrium was indicated by Rudolphi in his

‘Synopsis Entozoorum,’ for containing those species of Bothrioce-

phalus which possess four bothria. It was afterwards fully adopted

and characterized as a distinct genus by Diesing ; and nine species are —

described by him. These were discovered all inhabiting the intestines

of certain Mammalia, Birds, and marine Fishes ; but none of them

have been, till now, recorded as living in Reptiles.

The species now to be described, however, was found, by Mr.

Edward Gerrard of the British Museum (to whom I am indebted for

an opportunity of describing several new species of Entozoa), in the

intestines of a Boa constrictor from South America.

The head is large, tetragonal; the four bothria disposed cross-

wise, joined by the margins ; each of them large, round, and having

on one side a strong ridge. Body depressed, narrow, articulated.

No distinct neck. Anterior extremity of body very narrow, and the

articulations there are extremely small, becoming larger as they de-

scend, the inferior being quadrangular and rather large. The margins

of the articulations somewhat annulated, but having no appearance of

genital apertures. The head is about three-fourths of a line broad ;

but I could not discover any mouth. Apparently only fragments of

these worms were obtained ; but some of these detached pieces were

about 18 inches in length.

Hab. Intestines of Boa constrictor.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Occurrence of Polar Species of Marine Crustacea in the

Wettern Lake, Sweden. By Prof. LitsEpore.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GEeNTLEMEN,— In a letter that I have recently received from Prof.

Liljeborg, among other information, the following passage occurs,

Miscellaneous. 231

which I believe to be too interesting both to geologists and zoologists

to be withheld from publication. He says:

“During the past year we have also found here, in Sweden, in the

great Lake Wettern, which is very deep (400 to 500 fathoms), some

marine Crustacea, some even of polar species, such as Gammarus

loricatus (Sabine). These without doubt must have been left here

since the glacial period, when all Sweden was under a sea of ice.

We have many raised shell-beaches that I attribute to the same

era; but undoubtedly it is new to find living marine animals that

have continued in the lakes of the temperate regions since the glacial

period.”

Lake Wettern lies in the south of Sweden, and is in the same lati-

tude as the north of Scotland; whereas the only habitats that have

been recorded in which G. loricatus (Sabine) has been found are

Prince Regent’s Inlet, where it was taken abundantly by Sir James

C. Ross; Arctic Sea, by Admiral Parry and Sir Edward Belcher ;

and Greenland, by Kroyer.

Prof. Liljeborg also informs me that he has recently taken Latona

setifera (Miller), which is, I believe, the first time since it was

described.

Believe me, Gentlemen,

Yours obediently,

C. Spence Bare.

Plymouth, Feb. 11, 1861.

On the Genus Bipalium. By Wiii1am Stimpson.

During the visit of the North Pacific Expedition to Hongkong in

1854, my attention was called by Dr. Bowring to some remarkable

-vermiform animals which he had observed creeping among damp dead

leaves in his garden, and which he called “ ground leeches.” One of

these we fortunately secured, which was found upon examination to

possess the following characters :—The body was linear, nearly 2 feet

in length when fully extended, and scarcely more than an eighth of an

inch in breadth. The surface was slimy, like that of a slug, and of

a greyish colour, with two or three longitudinal black stripes above.

The head was lunate, transverse to the body, with the convexity in

front, and the auricles projecting laterally to a distance equalling

about half the width of the body. Upon the upper surface of the

head were scattered some minute black specks, which were undoubt-

edly imperfect eyes (ocelli). On the inferior surface of the body

there were two small apertures in the median line, the anterior one

of which, at the middle of the body, was the mouth.

The worm therefore belongs to the order Turbellaria and to the

tribe of Planarians; it is undoubtedly one of the most remarkable

forms, of a very distinct and peculiar genus. Upon.a recent exami-

nation of the literary history of the group, I find that species of the

232 Miscellaneous.

genus have been seen and described by several other observers. The

following is its history.

Many years ago (1835), Dr. J. E. Gray, in his ‘ Zoological Mis-

cellany’ (p. 5), first described one of these animals under the name

of Planaria lunata, from Bengal. The description is short, but —

sufficient to show unmistakeably the place of the species in the genus

under consideration. This description has been overlooked by all

subsequent authors; and even Dr. Gray himself appears to have

forgotten it, although he has undoubted priority.

In 1842, Dr. Cantor, in a paper-on the Fauna and Flora of

Chusan (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ix. 277), says, “Among the

Annelides occurs a remarkable form, with the anterior part drawn

out to the sides, like the head of Zygena.” He also speaks of two

other species known to him—-one from Bengal. The latter is pro-

bably Pl. lunata,

I can find no further published mention of such forms—not even in

the ‘Systema Helminthorum’ of Diesing, 1851 (who overlooks Gray’s

description)—until the appearance of my Conspectus of the Turbel-

_ laria Dendroccela, in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Philadelphia Academy

of Natural Sciences for February 1857, where the genus is described

under the name of Bipalium, which name was suggested by the re-

semblance of the animal, in the shape of its head, &c., to a double

mattock, or pick-axe. It was placed in the family Geoplanide, with

the following diagnosis :—

“Corpus lineare, depressiusculum. Caput discretum, lunatum,

transversum ; auriculis sat longis, retrorsum tendentibus. Ocelli nu-

merosi, minuti, in capite, plerumque in ejus marginibus dispositi. Os

centrale vel post-centrale. Apertura genitalis inter os et extremi-

tatem posteriorem, szepius ad dimidium distantiee sita.”’

Four species were described, all from the Japanese islands. The

original species observed in China was not found named in the

Synopsis, as the specimens of that species were unfortunately lost.

In 1859 the genus was re-named by Dr. Schmarda in his ‘ Neue

Wirbellose Thiere.’ He calls it Sphyrocephalus, and gives a coloured

figure and an anatomical description.

Still more recently, in the ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for July, 1860,

it has been again named by Dr. E. Percival Wright, who calls

it Dunlopea, and describes three species. Dr. Wright, however,

having only preserved specimens to examine, has somewhat misun-

derstood its character. He states that there are no ocelli, and has

failed to perceive the genital opening.

Both Schmarda and Wright have overlooked previous labours ; so

that the genus now rejoices in three distinct appellations, all given

within four years: of these, Bipalium is the earliest. Eight species

are now known.—WSilliman’s Journal, Jan. 1861.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 40. APRIL 1861.

XXVI.—Notice of Opinions on the Stratigraphical Position of the

Red Limestone of Hunstanton*. By Harry SEELEY.

Ir has long been known that there exists on our Kastern coast a

red bed in the Upper Secondary rocks, which has received the

name of Red Chalk. Its remarkable features early attracted

attention, and notices of it by various authors have appeared at

intervals up to the present time. None of them are exhaustive ;

and the fuller ones only describe sections, enumerate fossils, and

give a name to the rock. The relative position of the bed, not

being determinable by superposition, has been a matter for spe-

culation, and this too often accepted as authority. It extends

from Speeton to Hunstanton, and being at the former place

situated between the Speeton Clay and Chalk, it is limited to

being a part of the Upper Cretaceous series, to every member

of which it has been referred: the Chalk, Upper Greensand,

Gault, and combinations of these deposits, are all synonyms of

the Hunstanton Limestone. The chief authors who have éx-

pressed opinions on its age are—William Smith, Messrs. Young

and Bird, Prof. Sedgwick, Prof. Phillips, Dr. Fitton, Sir R. I.

Murchison, Samuel Woodward, C. B. Rose, Dr. Mantell, Prof.

Ansted, David Page, and the Rev. Thomas Wiltshire. These

writers differing so greatly among themselves, it has here been

thought desirable, before recording the result of my own obser-

vations, briefly to review the evidence on which their several

opinions may rest. These opinions may be chiefly divided into

those which refer the stratum to the Chalk and those which re-

gard it as Gault. The former series is the older; and the name

clearly indicates that the Red Chalk was considered as much a

* A portion of this paper was read before the Cambridge Philosophical

Society, Dec. 10, 1860.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vii. 16

234 Mr. H. Seeley on the Stratigraphical Position

portion of the Chalk formation as those parts which are white

and grey. It was William Smith who gave to us this apparently

appropriate term, adopting it into use from the popular local

nomenclature. Speaking of the Lower Chalk, he observes*:

“ A singular variety, at least in appearance, of this under part

of the Chalk occurs in Lincolnshire, which, from a tinge of red

oxide of iron, is there called red chalk. The same, very highly

tinged with red, reappears on the opposite side of the Wash,

under the cliff exposed to the sea, at the N.W. point of Norfolk.”

Five years later, Messrs. Young and Bird +, in describing the

Speeton cliff, remark; “At the bottom of the cliff is found an-

other species of chalk, which we may call the Lower or coloured

Chalk. It has the same grain and fracture, and the same ab-

sorbent qualities with the great body of the chalk; but, instead

of assuming a massive appearance, with vertical fissures, it lies

in horizontal, or at least flat strata, generally of no great thick-

ness, yet tolerably compact ; and instead of a bright white colour,

the greater part is of a dull white, with a greenish, and in some

places a bluish tinge; while other parts are of a brick-red

colour, or rather of a duller red, approximating to chocolate.

The red chalk alternates with the dull white in large stripes.”

Thus, then, arguing chiefly from superposition and mineral

character, the relation of the red and white chalks is clearly

pointed out; but the only point proven is, that below part of

the Lower Chalk exist certain beds of a red colour. And it was

not until Prof. Sedgwick, in 1826}, noticed the beds, that a

suspicion arose as to their being anything other than chalk.

Anticipating others by more than thirty years, the Professor

suggests that there are two Red Chalks; and to him belongs the

merit of being the first who brought to the question the aid of

organic remains. These pregnant observations cannot better be

given than in the Professor’s own words. He says: “ In the

Chalk-marl (which at Speeton, as in other parts of England,

exists near the bottom of the formation) are many beds of a

bright red colour, which alternate with others where the colour-

ing matter is less abundant. But the red beds in Hunstanton

Cliff, on the coast of Norfolk, do not so unequivocally belong to

the Chalk formation, but rather seem to represent, in a very un-~

usual form, the Cambridge Gault ; for they exist under the Chalk _

formation, and do not alternate with any part of it, and they

contain the peculiar fossils of the Gault in great abundance, and

are seen to repose on the green and ferruginous sands (exactly

resembling those at Shanklin in the Isle of Wight), which always

have their place below the Gault.”

* ¢ Strata Identified,’ 1817. + * Yorkshire Coast,’ 1822.

{ Annals f Philosophy

of the Red Limestone of Hunstanton. 235

Now it is to be remarked that our Cambridge Gault is almost

unfossiliferous, and that the fossils in those days referred to the

Gault were in all probability such as are now acknowledged to

belong to the Upper Greensand. Therefore the Professor (as

interpreted by our present information) will be understood to

regard the red beds of Hunstanton as an unusual form of the

Upper Greensand. Hence I believe it was intended that the

Speeton beds were to be referred to the chalk-marl, and those of

Hunstanton to the beds immediately below it,—indicating, per-

haps, a sequence of deposition. How far these remarks are

fopgeries by facts will presently be seen.

ree years later, Prof. Phillips published the first list of

fossils from the red bed at Speeton—a short one, enumerating

Ad uaa semiglobosa, Inoceramus Cuviert*, and Belemnites

istert.

These are decidedly of the Chalk type ; and on the evidence

of them the Professor, in his second edition, seven years after-

wards, arranges the bed with the lower part of the Chalk.

In the following year (1830) appeared Mr. Samuel Wood-

ward’s ‘ Geology of Norfolk.?, Mr. Woodward may be considered

the last author who, from original observation, advocated the

idea of stratigraphical relation first set forth by William Smith ;

and though he had a good list of fossils, it is somewhat remark-

able that this is done on stratilogical evidence. Thus, he observes,

“The bed is interspersed with numerous small quartz-pebbles

of a dark-green colour, identifying it with the ‘chalk with sili-

cious grains.’” ‘This is certainly a character which remarkably

attracts the observer, but it must only be valued at what it is

worth. In the abstract, mineral character alone will in general

be found useless, and it is only when the fossils coincide with

the indications which mineral character affords that a valuable

deduction may be drawn.

On comparing his fossils, we must strike out from the list

Terebratula intermedia, which was wrongly identified, and 7. tri-

plicata, which Mr. Rose tells me is a fragment of Jnoceramus

sulcatus, and also alter Spatangus planus to Cardiaster suborbicu-

laris and Apiocrinites ellipticus to A. rugosus; then, taking the

known ranges, six will be common to the Lower Chalk, seven to

the Upper Greensand, and five to the Gault. Two species are

otherwise peculiar to the Chalk, two to the Upper Greensand,

and two to the Gault. This is certainly not the fauna of the

Chardstock Chalk; and with that therefore the Red Limestone

cannot be identified.

Five years later, the deposit was described by Mr. C. B. Rose

* This appears to be the I. leviuseulus (Bean).

236 Mr. H. Seeley on the Stratigraphical Position

of Yarmouth, than whom no one has more influenced opinion

concerning it. Following out in its literal meaning the sugges-

tion of Prof. Sedgwick, he has, during the last five-and-twenty

years, stanchly advocated the idea of the Hunst’on rock being

an equivalent of the Gault. This is not done without some ex-

pression of surprise ; for he observes, “ Who, without consulting

the ‘medals of Nature,’ could imagine that the Red Limestone

of Hunst’on and the blue Gault contaming grey limestone at

Pentney and Bilney were deposits of the same epoch?” The

evidence here, from mineral character and position, is un-

questionably strong, and, if at all supported by paleontological

evidence, would go far to decide the question. Now, the case’

stands thus: the Pentney limestone contains Terebratula bipli-

cata, and that of Bilney Jnoceramus grypheoides—characteristic

Gault fossils, which also occur at Hunstanton. But on attach-

ing the ranges to Mr. Rose’s list, only one-third (nine) will be

found in the Gault, and but two or three peculiar to it ; another

third ranges to the Upper Greensand, with two peculiar species ;

and the remainder to the Chalk, with five peculiar species. So,

whatever the evidence from fossils may have been years ago,

when their ranges were less known, it is now certain that the

list published in 1835 will not justify us in a belief that the bed

is unequivocally Gault. It is impossible to disguise the fact

that the Hunst’on beds contain a large proportion of the Gault

fossils ; but to maintain therefore that they must be Gault equi-

valents would be no more logical than to maintain that, because

the Red Crag contains many recent shells, it must necessarily

be a raised sea-beach; and when so large a majority of the

forms belong to deposits newer than the Gault, all that can be

deduced from the presence of those peculiar to that formation

is, that such forms have a longer range in time than has been

hitherto supposed. It is somewhat remarkable that, from evi-

dence but little differing, Mr. Woodward and Mr. Rose should

have adopted conclusions having so little in common. That fact

alone sufficiently demonstrates that one or other of them is ne-

cessarily wrong. The evidence of paleontology appears to show

both to be impossible.

In 1836, Sir R. I. Murchison, who described the Hunstanton

section in Dr. Fitton’s paper*, was inclined, with the doubt

of a double query, to believe both Gault and Greensand there

represented. This is noticeable as almost the only stance in

which any notice is taken of the large proportion of Upper

Greensand fossils. No evidence is produced in support, how-

ever ; and the opinion can only be valued{as an idea. Dr. Fitton,

* ©Strata below the Chalk.’ t ‘ Formations below the Chalk.’

of the Red Limestone of Hunstanton. 237

whose opinion was, I believe, founded on the same data as Sir

Roderick’s, not only differs from him, but also from himself.

At pages 309 and 312 the Doctor speaks confidently of the red

stratum representing the Gault, and falling in with its strike.

At p. 315, he observes, “The Gault has but a doubtful repre-

sentative ;” and this is further modified by a statement at p. 319,

that the Hunstanton red marly beds are supposed to contain

Gault fossils: page 323 indicates a relapse to decided Gault ;

and finally, in pp. 359 to 363, it is considered (with a query) to

be Chalk. According to the ranges as now known, Dr. Fitton’s

list of fossils gives, Chalk four, Upper Greensand five, and Gault

five. The only conclusion here to be deduced is, that, in the

Doctor’s opinion (based on the same comparative evidence as

those of Rose and Woodward), the fossils do not justify the

forming of a decided opinion.

It is to be regretted that so disputed a subject should have

found its way into some popular text-books. Prof. Ansted inti-

mates that the bed is Lower Chalk coloured by the accidental

presence of iron. Dr. Mantell remarks that the chalk is generally

white, but that in some localities it is of a deep red.

Mr. David Page * in one place announces that in the north of

England the Lower Chalk is reddish, but in the next paragraph

remarks that, in York and Lincoln, a stratum of red chalk is

thought to represent the Gault of the southern counties; and

two pages further on, he again says that the Chalk is red in the

north. Such inconsistent remarks, based apparently on second-

hand information, cannot require comment ; but it is to be hoped

that in future editions they will be avoided.

In the preliminary observations to his great work on Fossil

Brachiopoda, Mr. Davidson thinks it probable that the Red

Chalk will prove to be the representative of the Belgian Tourtia ;

but further on in the body of the work he relinquishes the idea,

and appears to adopt the suggestion of Mr. Rose, that the bed

represents the Gault.

These, then, were, till last year, the only opinions published,

when Mr. Wiltshire produced a little pamphlet on the subject—

the largest contribution to our knowledge and speculations.

On the question at issue Mr. Wiltshire presents no definite

opinion, or rather, none of which he justifies the acceptance.

On the first page the reader is informed that the geologist gives

so wide an interpretation to the term Chalk as to include the

red beds of Norfolk and Yorkshire; and at page 4 it is further

stated that the change from the white chalk to the red is gra-

dual: this is one opinion. At page 11, the author gives, with-

* Advanced Textbook, 2nd ed, 1859.

238 Mr. H. Seeley on the. Stratigraphical Position

out expression of doubt, or even a comment, the statement by

Mr. Rose, that near Lynn the Red Chalk and the Gault are

actually incorporated : this is a second opinion. At page 13 is

a third opinion. This paragraph may be quoted entire. ‘ Geo-

logists,” Mr. Wiltshire says, “ generally consider the Red Chalk

as really equal to the Gault. Many of the fossils certainly are

Gault species, others no doubt belong to the Lower Chalk; and

therefore probably it is better to regard it as an: intermediate

formation between the Lower Chalk and the Lower Greensand,

which comes into being when the Gault and Upper Greensand

have almost died out.” What I understand this passage to say

is, that the fossils are those of the Gault and Chalk, and there-

fore the deposit must be Gault and Upper Greensand—in other

words, that Chalk fossils indicate Upper Greensand. To say the

least, this is clearly illogical; and .it would seem that opinions

so deduced and so changing as are those just considered, can

but little influence scientific views. But, while differing from

the conclusions drawn, we must feel thankful to the industry

which has brought together so much valuable information on

this obscure subject.

If Mr. Rose’s statement about the incorporation of the Red

Chalk and Gault were really a fact, the discussion would be at

an end; for, although the fossils hitherto noticed are not such

as are met with in Gault-clay, it would be impossible to esti-

mate how far the fauna of that period would approximate to

those of succeeding ages, when the conditions of depth, and

mineral character, and the origin of deposited matter were the

same in them. So, although it is very possible that deposits of

chalk may be found clearly of Gault age, it is also very possible

to conceive, from the known relations of life to the sea-bottom,

that some of the fossils would be the same as those of the true

Chalk formation. But we are relieved from the necessity of

adopting this not altogether satisfactory hypothesis by a corre-

spondence with which Mr. Rose has favoured me. From this

I learn that Mr. Rose first assumes that the Red Chalk repre-

sents the Gault, and then, because some thin beds of red clay

are interstratified with the blue gault, that the Red Clay repre-

sents and is a prolongation of the Red Chalk. Thus, then, the

argument for the bed being incorporated with the Gault is re-

duced to a supposition. The evidence for considering it Chalk

has already been shown to be barely possible; and so we have

yet to ask what the bed really is.

The experience of the opinions considered will sufficiently in-

dicate that, if it be possible to answer the question, it will only

be by a strict adherence to facts. The geological position and

fossils limit it, at Hunstanton, to being Gault, Upper Greensand,

of the Red Limestone of Hunstanton. 239

or a subordinate member of the Chalk. The Red Limestone

everywhere conformably underlies the white Chalk, and uncon-

formably overlies the Speeton Clay, the upper part of which

would appear to be newer than the Lower Greensand. At Spee-

ton there is said to be a gradual change from the red chalk to

the white ; and at Hunstanton, but for the colour, it would be

scarcely possible to separate the chalk from the red bed below,

since they are linked together by the ramose sponge, which,

commencing in the red stratum, grows on into the grey beds

above. From this latter circumstance it is impossible to ima-

gine any vast epoch between the deposition of the red beds and

the white; the fact would rather indicate a sequence of deposi-

tion. The chalk above is clearly Lower Chalk. The red bed is

as clearly, by the evidence of two-thirds of its fossils, not Lower

Chalk. If, then, it is below the Lower Chalk, and to some ex-

tent linked to it by a succession of characteristic animal growth,

the presumption would appear very strong that the deposit

should be a member of the formation immediately below in the

stratigraphical succession, 7. ¢. of the Upper Greensand. Like

the Gault, the Greensand may be said to fall in with the strike

of the Limestone, with the thickness of which, in the Eastern

counties, it corresponds. And should the fossils sanction it, there

would, on a Greensand hypothesis, be much less difficulty in

accounting for the presence of Chalk and Gault fossils than by

any other supposition ; for where, in a deposit near to the Chalk

age, there are the conditions of Chalk strata, there probably will

be found some Chalk species. Of the Gault shells it would be

impossible to say how many are derived from denudation of that

formation, and how many may have lived on and migrated from the

Gault sea; but the fact that the larger proportion of the fossils of

the Cambridge Greensand was previously only known from the

Gault should warn us against laying much stress on their presence,

or endeavouring to account for them by other than the most

natural causes. And, supposing the deposit to be Greensand, it

would not appear absolutely necessary that it should correspond

with our English types; for there are some indications of a tract

of land having separated the seas between Cambridge and Lynn

during the Cretaceous era; and if such existed, there might be

any amount of divergence in the respective faune of deposits of

the same age. It does not closely approach any Continental

deposit, though the Tourtia and our English Farringdon gravel

present palzontological conditions essentially similar.

The following analytical Table of the fossils of the red bed

will show its affinities with, and differences from, the other

Upper Cretaceous rocks :-—

240 Mr. H. Seeley on the Stratigraphical Position

Species,

Pertline to the Chalk:.:.0:.)..05 0. isi baie eb ee mer sf

of 35.) Upper Greensand »io:i% 06s 45,0590 6 bee's 12

me Fel RyRTAUUL, +0 «: sie, 5'olp 0 pinion; singly baie ads eee

pe py SOODOME yk nese aes ee sta aah Cae 10or11

Common to the Chalk and Upper Greensand ........ 9

cA » Upper Greensand and Gault ........ 6

5 »» Chalk, Upper Greensand, and Gault . 10

Ranging to the Chalk. 45 ox.,is sins nen~mernsis'igite anil 26

4 o>... Upper Greensand oie we oe san bee 39

; jy. RUNG Fe aca ere Cow pi aie ee ee 18

From this Table, the probability of the bed being Gault is

seen to be so small that it may safely be dismissed, since out of

the species ranging to other strata but 8 occur in the Gault.

Nor is the probability strong in favour of it being Chalk, since

there is, besides the fact of a greater number of species actually

existing in the Greensand than in the Chalk, the difficulty of

supposing that, in this district alone, Gault fossils would have

lived on to the Chalk sea. But if the bed is admitted to be

Greensand, there will be 27 species occurring in that formation

to weigh against 16 ranging to the Chalk. This, when the

chalky nature of the deposit and other conditions already men-

tioned are taken into consideration, must go far towards deter-

mining the question. Granting, then, that the Red Limestone

is one of the newer members of the Greensand, and adding the

10 species peculiar to the red bed, there will be 37 Greensand

species to compare with 16 of the Chalk; or, limiting the com-

parison to peculiar species, there would be 22 of the former to

balance against 7 of the latter. And when it is remembered

that more-than two-thirds of the fossils of some deposits in-

dubitably Greensand have never occurred in that formation pre-

viously, and when we bear in mind the evidence from strati-

graphical position, little further evidence will be needed to place

the Hunst’on Limestone in that Cretaceous zone.

As already remarked, the Tourtia presents the nearest ana-

logue. Very few species are common to the two beds; but the

palzontological conditions are essentially the same ; many of the

fossils are those of the Chalk, a majority occur in the Upper

Greensand, and some in the Gault. The proportions are not

very dissimilar. The Tourtia is admitted to be a member of the

Upper Greensand. And thus the Red Limestone may also be

referred to Greensand on evidence as good as that which proves

the identity of distantly situated Tertiary deposits. Judging

from some of the fossils, it is not impossible that when the

Speeton Clay shall be carefully investigated, its upper part will

prove to be of Gault age, if not newer*. Should it be so, the

* For in the middle of the formation is a bed containing Rostellaria

of the Red Limestone of Hunstanton. 241

position of the Red Limestone would then be evident from the

stratigraphical succession alone.

Thus I have endeavoured to indicate some of the circumstances

by which we shall be influenced in forming an opinion on the

age of the stratum in question ; and if it has not been absolutely

proved that we must henceforth adopt the absurd name of Red

Greensand, some evidence has been produced tending to show

that it is not altogether indefensible. It would appear to be

newer than any English representative of that rock, and perhaps

a little newer than the Tourtia—a name by which it might not

inappropriately be known; but as the fossils differ so widely

from those of that bed, it may be better, and avoid confusion, if

it were named, from its typical exhibition, the Hunstanton

Limestone.

The whole problem is scarcely yet solved, since in Yorkshire

there appear to be two red beds, the upper one fairly enclosed

in the Lower Chalky rock. What the relations of these beds

may be, has yet to be determined ; but, be they whatever they

may, the result cannot greatly influence the conclusions here

arrived at respecting the age of the bed, since the stratum has

been traced almost continuously from Speeton to Hunstanton.

Some stress has been laid on the difference of mineral cha-

racter in the bed at different places ; but that becomes unimport-

ant, since Dr. Cookson has lately obtained, from near Hunst’on,

fossils in the same mineral matrix as those from Speeton, and

Mr. R. Mortimer has noticed that pebbles are found in the

limestone near that locality.

PS. Perhaps nothing has contributed so much to mislead, in

the opinions formed on the age of the Red Limestone, as its

colour, which appears to separate it clearly from the Chalk

above. Its colouring matter is the peroxide of iron. Professor

Sedgwick and Sir R. I. Murchison have suggested that this was

obtained from the rubbing-up of the Shanklin sands below ; but

as, in part of its length, it overlies a clay far distant from any

ferruginous deposit, this is very improbable. Moreover, that the

bed was not deposited thus coloured is absolutely certain from

the abundance and preservation of the fossils; and hence it is

evident that it could only have been coloured by the decomposi-

tion of some other colouring matter deposited with it. That

this was not a layer of iron-pyrites on the top, is certain from

the fact that where the colour is banded it is banded laterally,

and not longitudinally as it would have been had the colour been

Parkinsoni, Inoceramus concentricus, Nucula ovata, Terebratula subundata,

Pholadomya decussata, &c. (Leckenby).

24:2 Mr. H. Seeley on the Stratigraphical Position

washed down from above; and moreover, the darkest part of the

bed is the lowest. Nor is it likely that the decomposition of

nodules of pyrites diffused throughout its mass could have ob-

tained without leaving some marks both of longitudinal banding

and of centres of colour. Iron pyrites may have occurred

sparingly, as in many other beds; but we must look for a more

diffused and finely-divided source of colour than the experience

of its occurrence in other cretaceous deposits would induce one

to believe could have here prevailed. I know of no such source

but the colouring matter of the Upper Greensand. This, as is

well known, consists of one-fourth of iron, which on decomposi-

tion passes into a different state of oxidation; and that in this

process it does become red is very evident from the occurrence

of red patches at Blackdown. Thus we have a cause capable

of producing the effect, which is exactly such as all the other

evidence would lead us to look for. But there is another argu-

ment in the composition of the rock, which goes far to support

this idea of the origin of the colour. In Mr. Wiltshire’s paper

it is stated to be—

Carbonate of lime with a little alumina 82°3

Peroeide Of WOR ee es ce. ee ee

OGG yn ce uk iene et ees ca a

Now, according to one analysis given by Dr. Fitton, the colour-

ing matter of the Greensand consists chiefly* of

Hs ts, ean eS ECB MRNAS IAI

Protoxide of iron . .0 6% 8. ee

ROR Se Oe Ge oo Solel a) aera

This can scarcely be an accidental coincidence; and when it is

remembered that the proportions of the components vary slightly

with the locality, it is impossible, on taking into consideration

all the previously considered circumstances, not to give great

weight to the fact of the identity between certain constituents

of the Hunst’on Limestone and those of the colouring matter of

the Upper Greensand.

Since the above was written, I have received from near Louth a

pale-coloured specimen of the red limestone, with the green

particles in an undecomposed condition. I had previously ob-

served at Hunst’on what I believed to be chloritic particles; but

from their small size, and from decomposition having in most

cases set in, the identification was not sufficiently satisfactory.

* Besides these ingredients, there is mentioned some potash; but in

another analysis it was scarcely perceptible; it is thus shown not to be

essential, and, as the comparison does not require it, has been omitted.

of the Red Limestone of Hunstanton. . 248

Table of Fossils *, with their Ranges.

[Those in italics have not been previously noticed. |

Upper

Peculiar.| Chalk. | Green- | Gault.

(Globigerina cretacea (vide ] Mons s Cat.

Cristellanis rotulata..... Pes nS st 2 Ms * * *

| Siphonia pyriformis...............5..| ++ ‘: *

Spongia paradoxica..... aida ds Mia hte 7 *

?Apiocrinites rugosust.......+++s++++5/) #?

Pentacrinns Fittoni...............-++ Pa Seth * *

Cardiaster eect “at aE beat hg “. *

[Cidaris Gaultina (?)] .............45.

Cidarss (mn. sp.), spime ..,,............ *

Cidaris (n. sp.)§, spine ............ Pip yaa ' ee

oe ‘ Hunst’on.

Oemarss seeptyifera ... ec cecenn ot *

Diadema RE aie obra s'e's t crcls vs { mae

Diadema (sp.?)|| ..0. sce eevee ees.

Derpula @htiqua ......::...6650 0000 6 * * *

Serpula irregularis ........ Vice Gye, 's *

fSerptla MT onic elves cigee ee

Serpula triserrata ..............005.

Serpula, sp.....- secs ee serene era

Vermicularia umbonata }............. * * *

Vermicularia elongata.............64% *

[ Astrogonium Furnwwalli, var.?]........

MUPUMMROME OVOUR 2. 6. ws kk eee nes £3 * * *

Remains of a Crustacean ............

NEE OEEDET oc cee es as * *

DUMMOEOMIMEOEE oo oc i eee e eee eee :3 “4 *

Diastopora ramosa .....:.........4+; ins * *

Ceriopora range Pees cade ne remus *

MUEOPUE (TE, BD.) jose cc ccc ces Xf

Terebratula ob ah ROO SPOT aes Re *

Terebratula Dutempleana ............ ne is *

Terebratula biplicata ................ ni 2 * *

Terebratula faba ......6seseeee ‘ey er us ‘ee *

Terebratula semiglobosa......+...+..+ ay * *

lg) ES Se Ris. ae

[Terebratulina gracilis]** ..........+. ev * * *

BR Pha nis eAucderesy natin yee ; * *

Rhynchonella Cuvieri ......40+0.0+005 *

* The list of names is from Mr. Wiltshire’s paper.

+ This is referred by Mr. Wiltshire to Bourgueticrinus rugosus (ror. )

but the base is expanded, and more like Apiocrinites.

{ This is the Ananchytes planus of Morris’s Catalogue.

§ At least one more species occurs.

tira A large species seen by Dr. Cookson.

species most nearly related to D. spongiosa

Lu This had the misfortune to lose a few. seconds after it was obtained.

244 Mr. W.T. Blanford on a Species of Plectopylis

TABLE—continued.

Peculiar.| Chalk. bea Gault.

sand,

Rhynchonella sulcata, vary............. + oe *

SUR MNMN ys Sani isk. cho sso deen oe iat as ne *

Oastren vesicularis.......-.cpececcsces * *

Ostrea Normaniana........5.....0005 * *

cn vite ad RAS NDS a a re

POONER CONICR o. ie c NTRS RS oe * * ?

Exogyra haliotoidea...........sese005 Mi

Exogyra Rauliniana .......seeeee ees vs *

NOMA NE COB.) seks ass taehessae > *

Pecten ovbiedianis (fide Murchison) . . * *

Paton Dawa feo eee A ee és # * *

Avicula grypheoides* ......00..008 + * *

Inoceramus Coquandii............0055 *

Tnoceramus Crispil........ 0.060050 + hy Be *

Inoceramus grypheoides.........+.++5 os P * *

Inoceramus leeviusculus ..........++-- *

Tnoceramus sulcatus ........0.0e008: hie v4 * *

Inoceramus tenuis ........+..e0+e00. es *

OIA YIUN TATU oe soe cio soa d nin ¥en 9 0 - # #

SOOMGY INE 80 sia wb alk vnag hia binieealn Whe hele

Trigonia Hunstantonensis ............ 2

CLIOCETOS GCCMNME: ou). bans bv oii nick's oie X

Ammonites alternatus........eeeeeee- *

Ammonites complanatus.........++++. ve *

Ammonites rostratus ......esescenees *2 a * *

Ammonites serratus.........+ececeeee Me ae * *

Ammonites auritus .. 0.208. eccccccee: as ‘4 * *

Belemnites attenuatus........-..++04- *

Belemnites mimimus .......--+.+ee4- a $s * *

Belemnites ultimus ........-.es.s-055 =e * * *

Nautilus simplex...........-++-ceees, Be es *

Edaphodus (n. sp.) ..+eeseeeeseeceeee *

Otodus appendiculatus ...........05- ie oy *

Polyptychodon.......-.e+eeeeeeeeees

XXVII.—Note on a Species of Plectopylis, Benson, occurring in

Southern India. By W. T. Buanrorp, of the Geological

Survey of India.

In looking over a collection of shells made last year in the Nil-

giri Hills of Southern India, I noticed that all the specimens

of the little H. retifera, Pfr., were marked with white dots upon

the translucent base of the last whorl, resembling those which

correspond to the internal plaits and teeth in H. plectostoma,

Benson. On cutting into the shell, I found it to possess the

following characters, which prove evidently that it must be

classed with that group of Helices for which Mr. Benson (in the

* Scarcely less abundant than in the Upper Greensand of Cambridge.

occurring in Southern India. 245

‘ Annals’ for April 1860) proposed the name of Plectopylis. On

the parietal side there is a single transverse ridge-shaped lamella,

with a short plait, at right angles, running forward towards the

aperture at the outer end, and another running backwards at

the extremity* nearest the inside of the whorls. The palatal

portion of the barrier is double, with four short raised plaits in

front, and two in the rear of the parietal lamina. Those in front ~

are oblique—the innermost, which is close to the parietal margin,

being the largest, and the outermost very small; those behind

are transverse, and lie end to end. In the full-grown shell the

whole barrier is placed opposite to the mouth, at the distance of

half the circumference of the whor!s.

It will be seen that, although somewhat simpler and rather

less numerous, the lamellz correspond generally in their arrange-

ment with those found in H. plectostoma,—thus forming an in-

teresting link between the shells of the Himalayas and those of

the mountains of Southern India, in addition to those already

noticed by my brother and myself when describing the new

forms of Alyceus and Diplommatina from the Nilgiris+. It is

singular that these genera have not yet been found in Ceylon,

where H. clathratula, Pfr., is said by Mr. Benson to show a

resemblance to Plectopylis in the presence of internal teeth on

the whorl. It may be interesting to mention that new species

of both Alyceus and Diplommatina have lately been discovered

in the Kolamullies, another group of hills 100 miles east of the

Nilgiris, by Mr. King, of the Geological Survey of India. H.

retifera has also been obtained from the same hills, and from

the Shevaroys a third group.

Mr. Benson, in his paper in the ‘ Annals’ for April 1860,

speaks of several epiphragms in each shell of Plectopylis, “ mtus

pylis sive epiphragmatibus pluribus distantibus plicatis ...... ob-

structa.” From the examination of a considerable number of

specimens of H. plectostoma, B., and H. Achatina, Gould, I am

persuaded that in fully adult shells there is never more than

one; but on examining a considerable number of partly-grown

specimens of H. retifera, of all ages, the existence of a greater

number was explained. The plaits are evidently formed close

behind the mouth, and exist even in a very young stage; but

when the shell has been increased by nearly half a revolution f,

* The terms “ horizontal,” “ vertical,” &c., used by Mr. Benson in re-

ference to the discoid Burmese and Himalayan species of Plectopylis,

would cause confusion if applied to the trochiform H. retifera. 'Trans-

verse and longitudinal are simply used above in reference to the whorls of

the shell.

+ Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1860, vol. xxix. p. 119.

{ In some of the species the distance is probably greater between the

series of teeth. In H. Achatina it is nearly a whole revolution.

246 Mr. T. V, Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

a second series is formed in the neighbourhood of the aperture}

and the former series begins to be re-absorbed. Thus, during

the growth of the animal, a considerable number of barriers are

formed ; but in the adult shell, only that last secreted remains,

and this is placed, as before mentioned, in H. retifera, at a

distance of half the circumference from the mouth, or in such a

‘ position that another would be formed close to the aperture if

the shell had not attained its full growth.

Hi. Guérini, Pfr., H. tabida, Pfr., and H. crinigera, Bens.,

although closely related in external appearance to H. retifera,

show no internal plication,

XXVIII.—On certain Coleoptera from the Island of St. Vincent.

By T. Vernon Wo taston, M.A., F.L.S.

[Coneluded from p. 206.]

Fam. Trachyscelide.

Genus PHaLerRia.

Latreille, Hist. Nat. des Crust. et Ins. iii. 162 (1802).

27. Phaleria Clarkii, Woll.

Phaleria Clarkii, Woll., Ann. of Nat. Hist. ser. 2. xx. 505 (1857),

The present beautiful Phaleria is most variable as regards the

development of its darker portions, its large semicircular post-

medial patch being sometimes so immensely increased in size as

to be diffused over almost the whole elytra, under which cireum-

stances the prothorax and head are more or less darker also.

Despite, however, this great instability in colour, the P. Clarkii is

remarkably constant in its other characters, which do not percep-

tibly vary. It is closely related to a species which I have cap-

tured in profusion on the sandy shores of Fuerteventura and

Lanzarote*, but is considerably more depressed and less shining

* The following comparative diagnosis will point out the distinctions of

this Canarian Phaleria from its representative at the Cape de Verdes :—

Phaleria picta, n. sp.

P. ovata, convexa, nitida, pallido-ferruginea; capite minute punctulato,

rarius infuscato; prothorace minutissime punctulato, antice ad latera

' leviter rotundato, postice subrecto, angulis posticis fere rectis, basi utrin-

que foveola brevissima punctiformi impresso, vel immaculato vel in disco

_ plus minus infuscato; coleopteris lete testaceis, macula communi (pos-

tice acuminata, antice in elytris singulis dentata) plus minus magna suf-

fusa nigro-ornatis, sat profunde punctato-striatis, limbo longe setoso;

antennarum articulis subapicalibus sat compressis transversis.

Long. corp. lin. 23-23.

Habitat per oras maritimas arenosas insularum Lanzarote et Fuerteventure,

sub putridis et confervis hinc inde vulgaris.

From the Island of St. Vincent, 247

(being coarsely alutaceous beneath the microscope), with its an-

tenn rather longer and less compact (the subapical joints of

which are less transverse), with its prothorax a trifle shorter,

smaller, narrower in front, more rounded (or less straightened)

behind (which causes the posterior angles to be more obtuse),

with its two basal prothoracic fovee most evidently longer, and

with its elytra very much more finely punctate-striated, and

nearly free from the strong erect hairs which in its Canarian

ally are so conspicuous at the outer margins and shoulders. In

their colouring the two species are almost equally unstable ;

nevertheless the elytral macula of the P. picta, when reduced.

to a small size, takes less of the semicircular form which cha-

racterizes that of the P. Clarkii,—its anterior edge not being so

straightened, but’ more or less angular or dentate on each ely-

tron. Both the P. Clarkii and picta differ from the common

European P. cadaverina in having, inter alia, the basal joints of

their fore feet (in proportion to their size) more dilated, and

the penultimate one comparatively smaller—it being almost re-

ceived within the preceding (emarginate) articulation ; but in the

small P. ciliata from the Madeiras these tarsal joints are on the

ordinary type. :

We have thus three Phalerie apparently peculiar to the At-

lantic islands, and all of them remarkably distinct inter se,—

viz. the P. Clarkii from (St. Vincent of) the Cape de Verdes,

the P. picta from (Lanzarote and Fuerteventura of) the Canaries,

and the P. ciliata from (Porto Santo of) the Madeiras. And it

is curious that from the rocks of the Salvages (midway between

the iwo northern of these groups) I should have lately received,

from my friend the Bariio do Castello de Paiva, an example of the

“var. bimaculata” (if indeed it be a true variety, for I am by no

means convinced that it is not specifically distinct) of the Eu-

ropean P. cadaverina—a state which appears to be common in

Spain and Portugal,—thus giving us a separate exponent for

each of these island-clusters! And further, the P. cadaverina

(probably the typical form, as he does not allude to it as the

bimaculate “ variety”) is recorded by M. Morelet from the

Azores !

The P. Clarkii was taken abundantly in St. Vincent by Mr.

Gray and the Rev. Hamlet Clark, sub stercore humano, on the

FE each at Porto Grande in December 1856, and subsequently

in the same spot, during the month of June, “ under stones and

rubbish,” by Mr. Fry.

Fam. Ulomide.

Genus PsruposTENE (nov. gen.).

Corpus parvum, lineari-angustum, nitidum, calvum : fronte ad la-

248 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

tera vix elevata, ad apicem rotundata integra; oculis antice valde

emarginatis: prothorace magno, subquadrato, antice latiore, postice

recte truncato (nec sinuato) ; lobo prosternali crasso, angusto, sub-

horizontali, retrorsum producto: mesosterno antice triangulariter et

sat argute exciso; scutello sat magno, semicirculari-triangulari.

Antenne prothorace paulo breviores, apicem versus gradatim clavate,

articulo 1™° (sub margine clypei recondito) elongato valde bicurvato

apice sat robusto, 24° breviore paulo angustiore, 34° ad 6™ minori-

bus subzequalibus latitudine vix crescentibus, reliquis clavam mag-

nam laxam minus abruptam 5-articulatam efficientibus (ultimo sub-

globoso). Labrum submembranaceum, ad latera tenuissimum, trans-

verso3quadratum, postice gradatim angustius, angulis anticis rotun-

datis, apice paulo emarginatum et densissime pubescens. Mandibule

validee, corneze, triangulares, apice incurvee acute et breviter bifidee,

intus in medio fissee coriaceee. Muzille bilobee: lobo externo lon-

gissimo, subovato, pubescente, ad apicem ipsum inflexo et etiam sub-

armato ; interno brevissimo, apice inflexo pubescente sed haud unci-

nato. Palpi mazillares sat elongati, articulo 1™° parvo, 2° majore

crassiore intus sinuato-concavo, 34° breviore, ultimo sat magno sub-

securiformi-ovali: /abiales haud distincte observavi. Mentum fere

ut in Halonomo, i.e. transverso-quadratum, postice gradatim angus-

tius et antice late emarginatum. Ligula obtriangularis, postice gra-

datim angustata subrobusta, apicem versus latior membranacea, an-

gulis anticis subangulato-rotundatis, apice valde pubescens integra.

Pedes validi, antici fossorii: tibiis parce setulosis, anticis valde,

posterioribus minus (sed distincte) compresso-dilatatis, anterioribus

(sed preesertim anticis) per marginem externum minute crenulatis :

tarsis heteromeris, posticis articulo 1™° longiusculo.

Obs. Genus in collectionibus cum Tridolio conjunctum, sed a Tri-

boliis (i. e. ferrugineo et madenti) species hujus generis toto ccelo

recedunt ; non solum fossorii sunt (per oras maritimas arenosas sub

confervis vel in locis valde salinis degentes), prothorace multo majore

antice lato basi haud sinuato clypeoque ad latera minus elevato nec-

non ad apicem rotundato (nec emarginato), sed lobo prosternali ma-

jore crassiore sublineari-angusto (nec spatuliformi), mesosterno in

medio profundius et argutius triangulariter exciso, mandibulis ad

apicem brevius bifidis [apex collateralis nisi oculo obliquo haud ob-

servandus], mento apice late emarginato, ligula recte truncata, maxil-

larum lobo externo multo longiore elongato-ovato loboque interno

breviore magis curvato inarmato, antennis facilius incrassatis (clava

5- nec 3-articulata), articulo basilari multo longiore et valde curvato,

et preecipue tibiis dilatioribus, anticis latissime compresso-dilatatis.

A wWevdijs, fictus, et Stene (Coleopterorum genus).

The few closely-allied beetles for the reception of which I

have erected the present genus appear to belong principally to

African or the more southern Mediterranean latitudes, and are

usually to be found in cabinets (when existing there at all)

associated with Tribolium, from the only two described exponents

of which (viz. the 7’. ferrugineum and madens) they are neverthe-

from the Island of St. Vincent. 249

less widely distinct. I believe them to be the insects to which

Prof. Lacordaire refers, in his observations under Tribolium

(vide ‘ Genera des Coléoptéres,’ v. 323), where he says: “les col-

lections renferment un certain nombre de petits insectes inédits,

qui en sont trés-voisins, et qui pourront entrer dans le genre, en

modifiant légérement sa formule.” It is quite certain, how-

ever, that no modification of the generic formula of Tribolium

could possibly be made so as to embrace the species under con-

sideration, unless we enlarged it to such an extent as to include

the whole group of the Triboliides ; for in their entire structure,

no less than in their habits, they are abundantly removed from

the Tribolia proper.

These insects, indeed, would seem to be more or less fossorial,

living under sea-weed on sandy shores, or in other salt places,—

a mode of life which their largely dilated anterior tibize (accom-

panied by a considerable development of the prothorax) would,

prima facie, indicate. In this respect, as well as in their more

rounded, unemarginated clypeus, and shining, deeply-sculptured

bodies, they recede completely from the Tribolia; whilst their

prosternal lobe also is thicker, narrower, and somewhat longer

than is the case in that genus, their mesosternum is more

sharply cut-out (triangularly) in the centre, their mandibles are

more shortly bifid (the collateral apical point being so abbreviated

that it does not project beyond the base of the true apex, and is

therefore invisible when seen only in profile), their mentum is

broadly scooped-out in front and their ligula more straightly

truncated anteriorly, their outer maxillary lobe is considerably

longer, and the inner one shorter, more incurved, and unarmed,

and their antennze (which have the basal joint very much longer

and more flexuose) are more gradually thickened towards the

apex,—the club (if such it may be called) being composed of

five (instead of three) articulations.

28. Pseudostene angusta, un. sp.

P. lineari-angusta, rufo-picea; capite dense ruguloso, clypeo ferru-

gineo, mox ante oculos subampliato-rotundato; prothorace sub-

convexo, nitido, sat profunde et confertim punctato, lateribus

oblique subrectis ; elytris ad latera valde parallelis, levissime trans-

versim rugulosis, obsolete punctulato-striatis, interstitiis minute

punctulatis; pedibus piceo-ferrugineis ; antennis pallido-ferrugineis.

Long. corp. lin. 1}.

The present insect is most closely akin to two species* in my

possession, one taken by the late Mr. Melly in Egypt, and the

other by myself in the island of Lanzarote ; nevertheless the

whole three differ from each other in many small characters,

* The following diagnoses of these two species of Pseudostene will serve

Ann, & Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 3, Vol. vii. 17

- 250 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

though more particularly perhaps in the relative breadth and

compactness, inter se, of their antennal joints. The P. angustais

just perceptibly narrower and more parallel than its Canarian

representative ; its clypeus is a trifle more prominent* imme-

diately in front of either eye ; its prothorax is not quite so convex

or shining, rather more densely punctured on its disk, and has

its sides somewhat straighter behind; its elytra are less rugulose

and more obscurely striated; and its antenne are not quite so

thick, the subapical joints being rather less transverse. It is,

however, so nearly related to the P. fossoria, that I should hav

regarded the two insects as mere geographical phases of one

other, were not some of the distinctions, though small, purely

structural ones. A single specimen of the P. angusta was cap-

tured by the Rev. Hamlet Clark at St. Vincent, during his day’s

sojourn there with Mr. Gray, in December 1856. .

to point out the exact characters in which they differ from their Cape de

Verde ally :—

Pseudostene subclavata, n. sp.

P. linearis, picea; capite dense ruguloso, clypeo ferrugineo, mox ante

oculos rotundato ; prothorace nitidissimo, profunde et confertim pune-

tato, ad latera vix magis rotundato; elytris ad latera parallelis, leviter

transversim rugulosis, sat distincte punctulato-striatis, interstitiis punc-

tulatis; pedibus robustis, piceo-ferrugineis ; antennis pallido-ferrugineis,

distinctius clavatis, articulis subapicalibus paulo minus laxis (1. é. inter

se arctius compressis).

Long. corp. lin. 14.

Habitat in Mgypto, a Dom. Melly olim reperta.

The present Pseudostene (if I may judge from a single example) is per-

haps a trifle larger and broader than the Canarian one (and therefo 2, a

fortiori, than the Cape de Verde P. angusta), its prothorax is just pereep-

tibly more coarsely punctured and less straightened posteriorly, its legs

are perhaps a little more robust, and its antenne are somewhat more cla-

vate, their subapical joits being a little thicker, less transverse, and not

so evidently perfoliated (i. e. more compressed inter se).

Pseudostene fossoria, u. sp.

P. lineari-angustula, picea; capite dense ruguloso, clypeo ferrugineo, mox

ante oculos rotundato; prothorace convexo, nitidissimo, profunde et sat

confertim punctato, lateribus oblique subrotundatis; elytris ad latera

parallelis, leviter transversim rugulosis, sat distincte punctulato-striatis,

interstitiis minute punctulatis ; pedibus piceo-ferrugineis ; antennis pal-

lido-ferrugineis, crassiusculis, articulis subapicalibus paulo magis per-

foliatis transversis. :

Long. corp. lin. 14-vix 1}.

Habitat in salinis et per oram maritimam arenosam ins. Lanzarote Cana-

riensis, mense Martio a. D. 1859 a meipso capta.

* This is very perceptible when the two insects are placed together

under the microscope.

from the Island of St. Vincent. 251

Genus XENoGL@Us (noy. gen.).

Corpus sat parvum, subquadrato-oblongum, calvum: fronte ad

latera vix elevata, ad apicem truncata (haud emarginata) : prothorace

magno, transverso-quadrato, antice vix emarginato, angulis posticis

subrectis, margine postico obtuse sinuato ; prosterno carinato (carina

postice lobiformi abrupte terminata) : elytrorwm angulis ipsis hume-

ralibus exstantibus acutis : scute//o transverso-triangulari: alis obso-

letis. Antenne prothorace vix breviores, apicem versus moniliformes

leyiter incrassatze, articulo 1™° paulo robusto breviusculo, 2%° brevi,

3 longiore, reliquis latitudine gradatim crescentibus (ultimo sub-

globoso). Labrum subquadratum, postice vix angustius,* antice

versus angulos anticos rotundatum, apice truncatum integrum cili-

atum. Mandibule valide, cornee, subtriangulares, apice incurvee

acutee, intus in medio profunde fissee coriacee. Mazille bilobee,

lobis valde pubescentibus: externo brevi, lato, apice longe setoso:

interno paulo breviore, intus longe setoso, ad apicem subito et valde

inflexo incrassato et ibidem tectiformi concavo obtuso (nec uncinato).

Palpi clavati: mazillares articulo 1™° sat parvo subgracili, 24° magno

erasso flexuoso apice clavato, 34° paulo minore breviore, ultimo

maximo securiformi: /adiales post ligulam inserti, articulo 1™° sat

parvo flexuoso, 2% multo crassiore subgloboso, ultimo hoc multo

majore subovali ad apicem internum oblique truncato. Mentum ro-

bustum, corneum, cordiformi-quadratum (i. e. basi facile attenuatum,

antice versus angulos anticos rotundatum et apice vix emarginatum),

Ligula subcornea, cordata (antice profunde biloba). Pedes brevius-

culi: ¢#biis ad apicem externum subtruncatis, ad internum calcaratis,

anticis apicem versus inflexis latiusculis: tarsis heteromeris, subtus

valde pubescentibus.

A éévos, alienigena, et yAovds, leevis.

In the extraordinary structure of its inner maxillary lobe—

the apical portion of which is suddenly bent inwards (at right

angles to the basal part), and, instead of being uncinate, is much

thickened, tectiform (or concave), and obtuse at its extremity,—

the present genus differs from every other one with which I am

acquainted. In its robust, subcorneous, cordate ligula, more-

over, and thick, subcordate mentum, as well as in the largely

developed securiform last joint of its maxillary paipi and the

acute and prominent humeral angles of its elytra, it is well cha-

racterized. With respect to its affinities, I will merely record

the opinion of Prof. Lacordaire, to whom [I lately transmitted

for examination the unique specimen from which the aboye

diagnosis has been compiled. “ Cet insecte,” says he, “ m/’est in-

connu. Quant A ses aflinités, elles ne sont pas douteuses ; c’est

une Ulomide, ainsi que le prouvent la forme de sa téte, de seg

antennes, de ses pattes, et surtout l’absence de trochantins aux

branches intermédiaires. C’est un genre nouyeau, qui repose

sur la forme générale du corps plutot que sur aucun caractére

17* |

252 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

bien précis, et qui me parait devoir étre placé dans le voisinage

des Peltoides, Casteln. (Oopiestus, Chevrol.).”

29. Xenogleus politus, n. sp.

X. rufo-brunneus, politus; capite subrugose punctato, oculis antice

nigris ; prothorace convexo, leviter sat parce punctulato, ad latera

marginato et vix rotundato; elytris profunde (preesertim postice

et ad latera) crenato-striatis, interstitiis minutissime remote punc-

tulatis, antice in disco latis depressis, postice necnon ad utrumque

latus angustioribus magis elevatis; antennis pedibusque vix pal-

lidioribus.

Long. corp. lin. 23.

A single example of this curious insect has been communi-

cated to me lately by the Rev. Hamlet Clark, but without any

note as to its capture. Whether, therefore, it was taken by

himself, during his day’s sojourn at St. Vincent in December

1856, or by Mr. Gray, I am unable to ascertain.

Fam. Cantharide.

Genus CANTHARIS.

Geoffroy, Hist. des Ins. i. 339 (1764).

30. Cantharis Fryii, n. sp.

C. omnino cyanea, antennis tibiis tarsisque paulo obscurioribus et

nigro-pubescentibus, supra fere calva; capite prothoraceque (pree-

sertim hoc) nitidis, illo confertim punctato, hoc profunde sed parce

punctato, antice attenuato, postice profunde canaliculato; elytris

subopacis, confertissime ruguloso-granulatis, apice singulatim ro-

tundatis.

. Long. corp. lin. 63.

I had at first imagined that the present Cantharis might pos-

sibly be identical with Erichson’s Lytta chalybea, included in his

paper on the (supposed) Coleoptera of Angola; but, on closer

inspection, it has a number of characters in which it apparently

differs from that species. Thus, Erichson describes the L. cha-

lybea as clothed with a dark pubescence above (whereas the C,

Fryit is almost bald, and, moreover, the little pubescence which

is just traceable on the elytra is fulvescent), and as having its

elytra and abdomen alone cyaneous (the rest of the insect being

black), whilst the St. Vincent species is cyaneous altogether, the

antenne, tibize, and tarsi being alone a little obscurer, and beset

with a short, darker pile. The prothorax, also, is stated to be

thickly punctured and obscurely channeled, whereas in the C.

Fryii it is very deeply channeled, and with its punctures large

and remote. Moreover, in the Cape de Verde insect the elytra

can scarcely be called “ ruguloso-punctata,” but rather, ruguloso-

granulata (there being hardly any indication of punctures). A

from the Island of St. Vincent. 253

single specimen of it was captured at St. Vincent by Mr. Fry, to

whom I have much pleasure in dedicating the species.

Fam. Edemeride.

Genus Diry.vs.

Schmidt, in Linn. Ent. i. 87 (1846).

31. Ditylus pallidus, n. sp.

D. elongatus, cylindricus, pallido-testaceus (oculis, mandibularum

apice tibiarumque calcariis solis nigris), undique crebre punctatus

necnon longe et densissime pubescens; oculis prominentibus ;

prothorace subcordato, subinzequali; palpis, antennis versus apicem

tarsisque vix obscurioribus.

Long. corp. lin. 3-7.

The present Ditylus is so closely related to the D. concolor of

Brullé, from the Canaries, that, despite its much paler colour, I

had considered it at first as a mere geographical phasis of that

insect ; nevertheless, on comparing it carefully with an extensive

series of its more northern representative, I am induced to be-

lieve that we cannot safely regard it as absolutely identical with

it, though it is undoubtedly a very near ally. Thus,it is not

only of a much more pallid hue (being of a pale testaceous, and

entirely free from the beautiful orange tint which is always so

conspicuous in the D. concolor), but its pubescence is distinctly

longer and coarser (particularly behind), its eyes are more pro-

minent, its pronotum is somewhat less uneven, and the. first

joint of its antenne is perceptibly thicker—a structure which is

very apparent at the base. The veins of its under wings, also,

are less robust; and one or two of the minor ones, which are

easily traceable in the Canarian species, are, in the D. pallidus,

scarcely, if at all, visible. In stature it appears to be even more

inconstant, if possible, than the D. concolor; for whilst that

insect ranges from four to seven lines in length, the range of the

present is from three to seven,—the larger examples thus abso-

lutely more than doubling in size the smaller ones! The six

specimens now before me were taken at St.Vincent, in the month

of October, “ beneath trailing succulent plants,” by Mr. Fry.

Fam. Staphylinide.

Genus Isomauus.

Erichson, Gen. et Spec. Staph. 838 (1839).

32. Isomalus Hesperidum, Woll.

Isomalus Hesperidum, Woll., Ann. of Nat. Hist. ser, 2. xx. 504 (1857).

A single example of this insect was captured at St. Vincent

by Mr. Gray during his day’s sojourn there in December 1856.

254 Mr. Jeffreys on Animal Life at Great Depths in the Sea.

XXIX.—On a presumed Cause of Failure in Oceanic Telegraphy »

and on the Existence of Animal Life at Great Depths in the Sea.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Public attention having been of late attracted to the subject

of submarine telegraphy, and especially to the causes of failure

in several of these undertakings, it may not be uninteresting to

mention some facts which have fallen under my observation.

During the recent expedition to survey the North Atlantic

Telegraph line, there was only one piece of drift-wood met with

in the Arctic Sea which showed any marks of having been per-

forated by marine animals; and this piece of wood has, through

the kindness of Sir Leopold M‘Clintock, been submitted to my

examination.. It had formed part of a fir-tree; and was picked

up by the ‘ Fox’ on the 13th Sept. 1860, off the east coast of

Greenland; in lat. 60° 54/ N.; long. 41° 58’ W. It appeared to

have been much rubbed and frayed, probably by attrition against

loose or floating ice. On making sections of this piece of wood,

I found that the perforations had been caused by a kind of

Annelid, and that they extended to a considerable depth, although

they were of a different nature from the tunnels made by any

kind of Teredo. Having referred to the account given by the

late Sir John Ross of his ‘ Voyage of Discovery to the Arctic

Regions,’ which was published in 1819, I find that in many of

the deep-sea soundings, which he so accurately recorded, living

“sea-worms” (or Annelids) occurred at depths varying from

192 to 1000 fathoms.

The inference I would draw from the fact of animal life exist-

ing at great depths in the sea (and which has been lately con-

firmed by Dr. Wallich) is, that proper precautions ought to be

taken to prevent the cable being injured, and the telegraphic

action affected, by marine animals of perforating habits. No

vegetable substance is free from their attacks; and I have

shown, in the case of the Mediterranean line, that the cable, as

well as its enclosure of gutta percha, was pierced, at a depth of

between 60 and 70 fathoms, by the Xylophaga dorsalis. I think

a sheathing of copper, or of any other metal which is not liable

to oxidation, would effectually prevent any such injury, and not

interfere with the flexibility of the cable.

I may take this opportunity of remarking, in justice to the

memory of the gallant officer to whose explorations I have above

referred, that by means of his “ deep-sea clamm ” he succeeded

in taking up and bringing: to the surface considerable quantities

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 255

of stones and mud (as much as 6 lbs. at a time) from the sea-

bottom at great depths ; and that he says (vol. i. p. 251), on one

occasion “Soundings were obtained correctly in 1000 fathoms,

consisting of soft mud, in which there were worms; and en-

tangled on the sounding-line, at the depth of 800 fathoms, was

found a beautiful Caput-Meduse.’ This specimen was described

by the late Dr. Leach, in the Appendix to Sir John Ross’s work,

under the name of Gorgonocephalus arcticus, and it is still to be

seen in the British Museum. It appears to have measured no

less than 2 feet in length when fully expanded. In the same

work Sir John Ross also says (vol. ii. p.5), “ When the line

came up, a small Star-fish was found attached to it, below the

point marking 800 fathoms.” The sea was then a dead calm,

and the line became perfectly perpendicular. Animals of a

higher degree of organization (such as Mollusca and Crustacea)

were also procured by Sir John Ross, during the same expedi-

tion, at rather less depths, in Baffin’s Bay. Dr. Wallich was, of

course, not aware of his supposed discovery having been thus

anticipated more than forty years ago. Sir James Ross’s ac-

count of his antarctic voyage of discovery should also be con-

sulted by those who take an interest in this subject with respect

to the results of his deep-sea dredging.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Your faithful Servant,

25 Devonshire Place, Portland Place. J. Gwyn JEFFREYS.

March 12, 1861.

XXX.—Observations on the Bignoniaceze.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

[Continued from p. 168.]

Tue group of the Crescentiacee merits observation in this in-

iry : it was considered by Jussieu, Endlicher, and DeCandolle

to be a tribe of the Bignoniacee. Gardner first proposed it as a

distinct family, which view was adopted by Prof. Lindley ; and

lately Dr. Seemann has supported this opinion. DeCandolle

divided it into two sections—the Tanaeciee, possessing a bilocular

ovary, and the Crescentiee, a 1-celled ovary—all being distin-

guished from the Bignoniee by their indehiscent fruit and

apterous seeds. Dr. Seemann, in maintaining its claims to rank

as a distinct family, also separates it into two sections under the

same names* ; but he simply distinguishes the Tanaeciee by a

persistent, and the Crescentiee by a deciduous calyx; and he

affirms, contrary to the statements of preceding botanists, that

* Bot. Herald, 181; Proc. Linn. Soe. ii. 269.

256 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniaceee.

all alike possess at an carly stage a unilocular ovary with pa-

rietal placentations, the fruit becoming bilocular by the subse-

quent enlargement and confluence of the placente: this view

is not confirmed by the analyses I have been able to make, and,

as regards the Tunacciea, is not supported by the evidence on

record, which I here reproduce.

First, as respects Colea, the several details of C. Mauritanica

(Bot. Mag. tab. 2817), of C. Telfairit (ib. tab. 2976)*, and of

C. floribunda (Bot. Reg. v. 27, tab. 19), all prove most distinctly

the presence of a broad membranaceous wing around the seeds,

as in Bignonia; and the capsules, though covered by a some-

what fleshy epicarp, indicate, by well-marked grooves, the sutural

lines of their dehiscence into two valves. Prof. Lindley has

remarked that no instance is known of the existence of winged

seeds in indehiscent pericarps; for as the function of the wmg

of the seed is to carry it from a height to a long distance by the

force of the wind, this object could not be effected were the fruit

indehiscent. Colea, with its winged seeds in a 2-valved capsule,

and its ecirrhose pinnated leaves, may probably find its place

near Tecoma, among the Catalpee; but if, as Sir Wm. Hooker

states, the valves of its capsule be parallel to the dissepiment, it

must belong to the Bignoniee. In regard to the structure of

the ovary in Colea, Prof. A. DeCandolle found it to be distinetly

bilocular. We have not as yet sufficient knowledge of the struc-

ture of Phyllarthron and Periblema to enable us to judge of their

true position: in the latter the ovary is bilocular, with only two

ascending ovules in each cell, attached to the dissepiment, and

the calyx is enclosed in a tubular ventricose 4-fid mvolucre,

which characters, as Prof. DeCandolle remarks, are quite foreign

to the order. Of Phyllarthron very little is known. Even in re-

gard to Tanaecium, our information concerning the structure of

the ovary, fruit, and seed, as far as has been heretofore known,

has not been sufficiently positive. The genus was established

by Swartz upon two species so dissimilar in floral organization,

in the size and form of the fruit, in their habit, and in the shape

of their leaves, that he classed them together with great doubt.

DeCandolle and other succeeding botanists have not attempted

to disassociate them ; but when another species, closely allied to

T. parasiticum, was first described by Miquel, he made it the

type of a new genus, calling it Schlegelia lilacina. Prof. De-

Candolle, however, expresses a doubt whether it be sufficiently

different from Yanaecium to claim a generic distinction: this

remark is true as respects J. parasiticum, which is certainly con-

generic with it. Now, if we compare the drawings of Swartz of

* If the presence of a wing on the seed of C. Telfairii he questioned,

there can be no doubt of its existence in C. floribunda,

Mr, J. Miers on the Bignoniacee. 257

his 7. albiflorum (Fl. Ind. Occid. tab. 20) and of T. crucigerum

(Plum. Am. tab. 254), on the one hand, with 7. parasiticum

(Sw. icon. cit.) and with T. (Schlegelia) lilacinum, Miq. (Aubl.

Guian. tab. 254), on the other, no one can doubt that the two

former species are generically distinct from the two latter. In

the former group the plants are scandent, their leaves conjugate,

with a long cirrhus, as in Bignonia; the calyx is green, long,

and tubular ; the corolla is white, pubescent within and without,

with a very narrow hypocrateriform tube, of unusual length (6 or

7 inches), with an undulately crispate 5-lobed border ; the sta-

mens and style (of great length) are exserted ; the anther-lobes

are linear, widely divaricated, with a terminal excurrent connec-

tive ; the fruit is very large, oblong, often a foot in length; and

the seeds are large, broad, compressed, and not imbedded in pulp.

In the latter group the stem is radicant; the leaves are quite

simple, as in many of the Catalpee ; the calyx is coloured, short,

and globosely campanulate ; the corolla is deep violet or purple,

quite glabrous, scarcely more than } inch long, much swollen

and ventricose above a short basal constriction, with an oblique

bilabiate border, the upper lip of which is erect, bifid, scarcely

cleft to the base, and the lower lip is trifid, reflected, with the

middle lobe considerably the largest, and enveloping all the

others in zstivation ; stamens and style only half the length of

the short corolla, and of course included; anthers very small,

ovate, white, with nearly parallel lobes ; fruit globose, only 3 inch

diameter in one species, and not more than } inch in the other,

with projecting seminiferous placenta, rendering it falsely 2-

~ locular, as in Kigelia, and containing numerous minute, angular,

oblong seeds enveloped in pulp. These characters are severally

as opposite as possible, rendering it evident that Schlegelia is not

only generically distinct from Tanaecium, but appertains to a

different family. The former genus manifestly belongs to Cres- -

centiacee, while Tanaecium will probably find its place near Ade-

nocalymna in Bignoniee, because it possesses a similar habit, has

the same kind of cylindrical elongated fruit, as we have seen

(p. 167), and its seeds are, in like manner, large, apterous, and

closely packed together, without intervening pulp.

The remaining genus, Parmentiera, placed by DeCandolle near

Tanaecium on account of its bilocular ovary and indehiscent

fruit, is referred to his tribe Crescentiee by Dr. Seemann, who,

in detailing its generic character, affirms that the ovary is at

first unilocular, but that by the enlargement of the placentz it

becomes 2—4-locular in the fruit *; but he nowhere states that

he had examined the ovary or had witnessed the organization

just mentioned, and we may infer that he copied this character

* Hook. Kew Journ. Bot, ix, 82,

258 Mr. J: Miers on the Bignoniacez:

from DeCandolle’s account of the fruit of P. edulis, a description

framed entirely upon the drawing and descriptions of Mocino

and Hernandez. It is to be regretted that in the excellent

drawing of Parmentiera cerifera (Bot. Herald, pl. 32), no figure

of the structure of the ovary is given; but it will be there seen

how remarkably that plant agrees in the peculiar shape of the

spathaceous calyx and the form of the corolla with Spathodea,

and scarcely less so in the shape of its cylindrical siliquose fruit,

which, according to that drawing, is evidently 2-valvular, with

numerous small apterous seeds, not enveloped in pulp, but fixed

to a greatly enlarged central dissepiment that nearly fills the

whole space within the valves, precisely as in the genus last

mentioned and in Stereospermum. Dr. Seemann mentions that

the fruits of P. cerifera are given as food to cattle, when mixed

with Guinea-grass and a kind of sweet potato, but does not say

which part of the fruit is eaten: this probably is the pericarpial

or valvular covering, which he defines as a “ fructus carnosus,?

similar to that of P. edulis, described as being baccate and fleshy

like a cucumber, which it resembles in form : this agrees with the

fruit of Spathodea campanulata, which again offers much analogy

in its internal structure with that of Parmentiera cerifera, whose

fruit is said by Dr. Seemann to be “ epulposa,’—its seeds, like

small lentils, being figured as seated around the greatly enlarged

dissepiment, within the small annular space left between it and

the pericarpial covering. If, therefore, Parmentiera be found to

have a bilocular ovary with numerous ovules upon the dissepi-

ment, the genus ought at once to be consigned to the Bigno-

niacee ; indeed its characters appear wholly at variance with the

Crescentiacee. As its species form upright trees, it probably

belongs to the tribe Catalpez, and will find its place near Spa-

thodea (where DeCandolle was originally disposed to fix it), there

being a very close approximation in the form and structure 0

the fruit in Parmentiera, Spathodea, and Stereospermum. Dr.

Seemann considers that the growth of the flowers upon its trunk

indicates its affinity with Crescentia; but we find the same mode

of floral development in Colea, and I have occasionally witnessed

the same in some species of Tecoma, where racemes grow out of

the old leafless axils of the stems.

If these exclusions be adopted, the Crescentiacee would be

reduced to three genera, having for their characters an indehis-

cent fruit and apterous seeds imbedded in pulp, this last being

the chief distinguishing feature. These genera are Crescentia,

Kigelia, and Schlegelia; for Dr. Seemann affirms that Tripinnaria

belongs to Kigelia. The structure of the ovary in these genera

appears in no way different from that of the Eccremocarpee ; that

is to say, it is unilocular, with two opposite longitudinal parietal

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 259

placente ; but a distinction is manifested in the subsequent de-

velopment; so that, in examining the fruit, we must bear in mind

the previous structure of the ovary. The want of materials has

prevented me from investigating this subject. I have been able

to examine only a single ovary of Crescentia, which was partly

injured by caries; but this satisfied me that it had only two

parietal placente. Kigelia I found similarly constructed, and not

bilocular, with ovules borne on the centre of the dissepiment, as

is represented in Delessert’s ‘ Icones,’ v. tab. 93 B. fig. 3: the

appearance there shown is the result of the touching of the op-

posite projecting placentze, which, in the younger state of the

ovary, and even after the fall of the corolla, I have found sepa-

rated by a long interval. In Schlegelia I have also verified the

same structure. In regard to the fruit of Crescentia, the details

of Gaertner are precise, are illustrated by good figures *, and

appear worthy of full confidence: it is circular ‘in its transverse

section ; its indehiscent shell, though thin in substance, is hard

and somewhat ligneous, marked externally and internally by

four equidistant longitudinal ridges, the cavity being filled with

a soft pulp, in which the seeds are imbedded. The description

of Gardner}, in regard to the fruit, is similar; but he gives a

very different account of the ovary, which he says is “ 1-celled,

with four fleshy parietal polyspermous placentz placed one on

each half of the pericarpial leaves, and at equal distances from

each other.” There appears some error in this statement ; for it

is contradicted in his account of the fruit, which states, “ peri-

carp woody, consisting of two indehiscent carpels placed anterior

and posterior to the axis of inflorescence.” Of the existence of

two opposite placente there can be no doubt; the two inter-

vening prominent lines, in the case which I observed, were bare

of ovules, and seemed to arise from the line of junction of the

thickened sterile margins of the normal carpels, similar to what

I observed in the ovaria of Kigelia and Schlegelia: at first sight

these seem to have four lines of placentation ; but a more careful

observation shows the presence of two only. If this view of the

structure of the ovary in the Crescentiacee be correct, it will be

represented as in fig. 16, that is to say, of two carpels Fig. 16.

placed face to face, which are placentiferous on their |

midribs and conjoined by their sterile margins, a

“structure that will be seen to correspond with the

Eccremocarpee (fig. 14), differing only in the greater

thickening of the margins of the carpels. It remainsto

be ascertained whether the pulp of the fruit in these genera results

from a secretion formed at the internal surface of the ovary, or

* De Fruct. iii, 230. tab. 223. + Hook. Journ. Bot. ii. 423,

260 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez,

whether it arises from the existence of an arillus round each

seed: if the latter be the case, as is very probable, it would

offer a good discriminating character between the Crescentiacee

and Bignoniacee ; for no trace of any arillus has yet been ob-

served in the latter family ; otherwise there is little real distine-

tion between the two orders. The floral characters in all the

Crescentiacee are similar to those of the Bignoniacee ; and there

is no essential difference in the structure of their exalbuminous

seeds, for it has been shown that the presence or absence of a mem-

branaceous wing no longer offers any line of distinction between

the two families. Setting aside the yet uncertain question of an

arillus, the claims of the Crescentiacee to an ordinal rank are

feeble, being reduced simply to the presence of pulp and the

indehiscence of the fruit. If these claims should be considered

of insufficient value, this small group, without inconsistency,

might still be retained, after the example of DeCandolle, we

as a tribe of the Bignoniacee.

The group of the Cyrtandracee has been considered by many

of the most eminent botanists as a tribe of the Gesneriacee,

among whom are Mr. Robert Brown (Pl. Jav. Rar. 105), Prof.

Endlicher (Gen. Pl. 716), and Mr. Bentham (Lond. Journ. Bot.

v. 860). On the other hand, Prof. Lindley (Introd. 283) and

Prof. DeCandolle (Prodr. ix. 258) regard it as a distinct family,

more allied to Bignoniacee. It differs from Gesneriacee in its

perfectly and constantly superior ovary and its exalbuminous

seeds: it accords with Bignoniacee in the form of its calyx and

corolla; in its stamens being often didynamous, when frequently

only two of them are fertile, as in Catalpa; in its anthers bemg

more or less divaricated at their base, and united at their summit

by a connective, which forms an apicular excurrent appendage ;

and in its free 2-locular ovary, seated within a fleshy disk. It

differs from Bignoniacee in the species being for the most part

herbaceous, with alternate or radical leaves, which are never

strictly pinnate; in its prominent bifurcate placentations, which

frequently produce the appearance of four cells in the fruit; in

its very numerous minute and always pendent seeds, and its

terete radicle with very small cotyledons. These characters are

sufficient to establish its claim to a distinct ordinal rank. The

ovary in Cyrtandracee appears to be composed of two carpellary

~ leaves, placentiferous on their midribs and conjoined by their

sterile margins, as in Jacaranda and Crescentia; it 1s conse-

quently unilocular, with two opposite parietal pla- Fig. 17.

centz, which severally bifurcate (fig.17). By the sub-

sequent growth and approximation of the placentz, the « p)

2-valved capsular fruit frequently becomes spuriously

2-locular or falsely 4-celled: the generally comose extremities

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniaceze. 261

of the seeds bear some analogy to a somewhat similar develop-

ment in Sparattosperma and Astianthus among Bignoniacee.

The Pedaliacee (excluding Sesamee for reasons to be presently

stated) correspond in the constitution of their carpels with the

Crescentiacee, and therefore, in some degree, with the Eccremo-

carpee. The ovary generally consists of two carpels, placenti-

ferous on their midribs and conjoined by their sterile margins ;

it is therefore 1-locular, with two opposite parietal _ Fig. 18.

prominent placentz formed of two very recurved la~ ~~ =

mellar plates, which bear the ovules on their margins B 5)

(fig. 18): hence the fruit, by the growth and subse- os

quent hardening of the placentz, becomes pseudo-4-locular. The

figure of the ovary and fruit of Martynia annua given by Gaertner

(de Fruct. tab. 110) affords a very correct idea of this structure,

as I had an opportunity of verifying by an examination of the

seed, during its several stages of growth, when on my journey

across the Pampas. Taking this example as an exponent of the

general structure of this group, it appears to establish its right

to a distinct ordinal rank among the Bignonial alliance.

The Sesamea, in the structure of their carpels, differ from all.

the before-mentioned groups, and should therefore be excluded

from the Bignonial alliance. Their ovary consists normally of

four carpellary leaves, placentiferous (not on their midribs, but)

upon their margins, which are inflected and meet in one com-

mon axis, where they form a central column sur- Fig. 19

rounded by four cells which lie in parallel pairs = 2~—<.—

(fig. 19) ; thus conjoined, the capsular fruit be- ==

comes 4-celled and 2-valved, the seeds remaining a

attached to the central column, which separates from the valves.

DeCandolle (Prodr. ix. 253) arranged the Pedalinee as a tribe of

- the Sesamee; but, from the great difference in the normal consti-

tution of their carpels, this union cannot be maintained. End-

licher, on the other hand (Gen. Plant. 709 and 723), places the

Sesamee at a considerable distance in the system from Pedalinea,

ranking the latter before Orobanchacea, and considering the

former as a suborder of the Bignoniacee, from which they cer-

tainly differ very widely. In many respects the Sesamacee will

be found to approach Verbenacee: there is a great similarity in

the form of their calyx and corolla ; but in the one their divisions

are five, and in the other four: Priva, however, is 5-merous, as

in Sesamum. Ceratotheca has four didynamous stamens, as in

Verbena; while Priva has the rudiment of a fifth stamen, as in

Sesamum. Ischnia verbenacea has flowers like those of Verbena,

and has the habit of that genus. In Tamonea and Verbena

(Shuttleworthia) the anthers are furnished with apicular append-

ages, as in Sesamum and its congeners; and the capsule of

262 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez..,

Priva splits into two halves, each 2-celled, with erect seeds,

thus. offering much analogy with the fruit of Sesamacee: the

seeds in both cases are exalbuminous, with an embryo of similar

form. The capsule, also, is often echinate or cornute in Priva

and Tamonea, as in Sesamum and Ceratotheca. In habit there

is also much accordance between Priva and Sesamum.

Tourretia has always been considered as a doubtful genus of

the Bignoniacee; but if the structure of the fruit be correctly

described, it evidently belongs to Sesamacee, as Fenzl long since

indicated * : it has a 4-celled capsule, which opens only at the

apex by a gaping transverse fissure, greatly after the manner of

dehiscence in Sesamum; and the seeds are affixed to a central

axis, as in that genus, and are erect, not transverse as in Bigno-

niacee, showing that this structure results from the combination

of four carpels, whose placentiferous margins meet in the axis—

a structure quite incompatible with Bignoniacee. In regard to

its echinate fruit, the retrorsely uncinate spines that cover its

capsule are precisely analogous to those of Harpagophytum,

which, from its axile placentation, certainly belongs to Sesama-

cea, and not to Pedaliacee (we find a corresponding tendency

to the production of spines in the capsules of Ceratotheca and

Sporledera) ; and its seeds have a similar rugosely expanded

border. The principal difference is in the habit of the plant,

which, though herbaceous, has conjugate leaves, its leaflets

being again palmately divided; and they have an intermediate

cirrhus, which is also pinnately branched. Harpagophytum and

Sesamum have tripartite or palmatifid leaves, laciniately divided,

but they have no cirrhus. But as Eccremocarpus and Calampelis

are admitted into the Bignoniacee, and must be associated with

Jacaranda, many of the species of which form large trees with

ecirrhose pinnated leaves, we cannot refuse to admit Tourretia

into the Sesamee because of the presence of a cirrhus. The

seeds of Tourretia are alike in shape and position, and have the

same kind of cristate margin as in Sesamopteris.

In the tribe Bignoniea, the cells of the ovary are anterior and

posterior to the axis of inflorescence ; but the four lines of pla-

centation stand laterally right and left of the same line of axis.

In the Catalpea, on the contrary, the cells of the ovary are right

and left, while the lines of placentation are upon the transverse

dissepiment, which has a direction radiating from the axis of

inflorescence. In the Platycarpee, where the ovary is also

2-celled, the placentations being on the dissepiment, the cells

as well as the placentz preserve the same dextral and sinistral

aspect. In the Eccremocarpea, where the ovary is unilocular,

* Fenzl, Denksch. Regensb. iii. 211; A. DeCandolle, Prodr. ix. 236 in

adnotat.

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 268

the two component carpels and their placente stand right and

left of the axis of inflorescence. The Cyrtandracee present pre-

cisely the same carpellary characters. In the Pedaliacee, where

the sutural lines of a 2-carpellary ovary are also anterior and

posterior, the two bifureate placente, as in Gesneriacee, have a

parietal origin on the right and left of the axis of inflorescence.

_ The above character, founded upon the origin of the placente

upon the midrib of the normal carpellary leaves, is, I believe,

uniyersal among all the tribes of the Bignoniacee, the Crescen-

tiacee, the Cyrtandracee, the Pedalhacee, the Gesneriacea, and

perhaps also the Orobanchacee, which might all be associated in

one general alliance. This is somewhat at variance with the

Bignonial alliance of Prof. Lindley, which comprehends also the

Acanthacee, Scrophulariacee, and Lentibulariacee, which ought

to be rejected—the latter because of its free central placentation,

the two former on account of the different nature and position

of their carpels. The Scrophulariacee haye a most intimate

relationship with the Solanacee, as I have elsewhere demon-

strated; they, as well as the Atropacee, Gentianacee, and Acan-

thacee (forming a Solanal alliance), are distinguished by an ovary

composed normally of two carpellary leaves, which are placen-

tiferous on their margins (not on their midribs), which margins

are more or less deeply inflected and conjoined into a dissepi-

ment: the lines of placentation here are antical and postical in

regard to the axis of inflorescence, not right and left of it as in

the Bignonial alliance.

_ There is much evidence in favour of the conclusion that, ex-

cept in the few instances where they form stunted shrubs, the

Eubignoniee are climbing plants, and that the Catalpee inyari-

ably form standard trees, or erect shrubs. Most of the former

have 3-foliolate leaves, in which very often, and especially in the

superior axils, the odd leaflet is transformed into a cirrhus, thus

forming cirrhosely conjugated leaves; im rarer instances, the

leayes are either simply pinnate or 2-3-pinnate, the leaflets

being always petiolulated, and then generally the odd normal

foliole is also conyerted into a cirrhus. Among the Catalpee, on

the contrary, the leayes, with very few exceptions, are either

pinnate or quinate; and I am not aware of the existence of a

cirrhus in any legitimate species of this tribe; for I have shown

that all the conjugate-leaved species of Tabebuia must be ex-

cluded, not only from that genus, but from the tribe. A great

portion of the simple-leaved species of the order have been

arranged among the Hubignoniee ; but it will be seen that most

of them must be removed into the Catalpee. Some exceptions

to this rule might be cited in the genera Delostoma and Asti-

anthus ; substantial reasons, however, will be given for transferring

264: Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

Delostoma into the Catalpee. I have not seen the fruit of Asti-

anthus, nor are any satisfactory characters given of it: the hairy,

pappose villosity of its seeds constitutes a feature quite unknown

among the Eubignoniee, and the examination of its ovary leads

to the belief that it belongs to the Catalpee; indeed, in the

form of its capsule, the hairy covering of its seeds, and its

crowded, alternate or almost verticillate, linear, simple leaves, it

seems to be congeneric with Catalpa longisiliqua. I believe the

general habit of the plant to be a constant feature, and that for

purposes of generic distinction it offers a character equal in im-

portance to that of the structure of the flower or of the fruit

and seed. The presence, however, or absence of a cirrhus in a

conjugate leaf, which frequently falls off at the point of its arti-

culation with the petiole, or the substitution of a third foliole in

the place of a cirrhus, are not indications of much value ; for all

these three conditions commonly occur in the same plant among

Eubignoniee ; so that its adoption for a divisional character, as

employed by DeCandolle, has been quite useless. The presence

of simple and compound leaves in the same species, or even in

the same genus, must not be held to be a feature of frequent

occurrence, as some botanists have inferred; for I believe such

instances to be extremely rare: they occur chiefly among the

Catalpee, and then only in the few cases where the folioles are

not petioled, or where the main petiole is winged, that is to say,

where the leaf is rather pinnatifid than truly pinnate: in such

cases the extent of division of a simple leaf may be varied, even

in the same plant, as happens in many other families; but this

kind of division is only the modification of the simple serrated

leaf. In regard to this rule among Hudignoniee, Chamisso re-

lates that in his Bignonia pterocarpa and B. samydoides, the

leaves in the primary axil only are simple, in the second and

third axils they are deeply bifid, but in all the following nodes

they are, as usual, 3-foliolate, or cirrhosely conjugated: in the

simple leaf just mentioned, its petiole is as long as the petiole

and petiolule conjoined of the conjugate leaf, showing that this

circumstance arises from its stipuloid character, or is owing

solely to the suppression of one of the folioles from imperfect

growth, or its decadence in the early weak state of the plant, and

is not the complete development ; it cannot therefore be adduced

as an exception to the ordinary rule.

There are a few species, among Eubignoniee, with heterophyl-

lous leaves, that offer an exception to the general rule ; these,

however, are not properly climbers, but are of an erect and

short stature; Bignonia brachypoda, DC., represents the type,

and among them may be classed three plants hitherto placed in

Cuspidaria, All the instances I have seen of these truly hetero-

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 265

phyllous species are generically alike, and they constitute a

group (Astathus) that may be regarded as a subgenus of Arra-

bidea. By this isolation, and with this exception, we maintain

a constancy in the rule of foliaceous development that I have

advocated. In the group just mentioned we meet with hetero-

morphous varieties, where, in consequence of some morpholo-

gical change in a few of their many 3-foliolate leaves, two

or all three leaflets grow together, assuming the state of a

single leaf, or of an unequal pair of conjugate leaves of an

unusual gibbous form: the mode of distribution of the nerves

im such cases shows that such coalescence is due to the same

kind of monstrous growth which, under similar exceptional

circumstances, we see in other families. As it sometimes hap-

pens that the cirrhus is wanting, it may be urged that one of

the folioles of a conjugate leaf may also be suppressed, and the

other reduced to the state of a simple leaf: of the possibility of

this occurrence there can be no doubt; but observation shows

that such instances are extremely rare, “and then not universal

in the same plant, and must be held to be entirely of an excep-

tional character. Under the genus Panterpa, of which B. leuco-

pogon, Cham., is the type, I have explained how, and under what

circumstances, simple and compound leaves occasionally occur in

the same plant; but it is there shown that the simple leaves in

such cases partake of a stipuloid nature. These instances there-

fore cannot be said to affect the general rule above indicated.

There is sometimes a peculiarity in the ligneous structure of

the Bignoniacee that merits attention: the stems of many of

them, in their transverse section, exhibit strong medullary rays,

not radiating from one common central point, as generally occurs,

but disposed in parallel decussating plates, in the form of a cross,

as shown by Plumier in Bignonia crucigera (Pl.Am. Burm. tab.78.

fig. A), and by Gaudichaud in Bignonia capreolata, B. unguis,

B. lactiflora, &c. (Rech. Org. Vég. tab. 14. fig. 4; tab. 18. figs. 4,

5, 6,7,8,9 &10). The latter botanist remarks that this pecu-

liarity is more strongly developed in the plants of equatorial

regions : he adds that only four cruciform rays are at first seen ;

subsequently these are increased to eight, then to sixteen, thirty-

two, &c., and always in this geometrical pro- Fig. 20.

gression. I possess the stem of a Bignoni- Vas

aceous climber from the region of the Organ

Mountains ; it is deprived of its bark, and is

about an inch in diameter : here four principal

rays are prominently developed, with four other

intermediate rays less strongly marked (fig. 20) ; ee

and corresponding with these rays, the stem has Baht deep,

longitudinal, broadly gaping fissures, that run through its

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 18

266 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

entire length and extend half-way towards the centre. In these

fissures, at intervals of every 4 or 5 inches apart, are seen the

sprouts branching from the centre, out of which the decussating

opposite leaves have originated; and it is to be remarked that

these leaf-sprouts are always found in the four alternate grooves

which correspond with the secondary set of medullary rays above

mentioned. Each of these axillary sprouts is formed of a con-

geries of four sets of concentric plates united together in one

common bundle—a structure probably connected with the deve-

lopment of conjugate leaves. The wood is extremely light and

porous, and I believe it to be the stem of Bignonia Rego, Vell.,

the Arrabidea Rego, DC. (misspelt Sego in the ‘ Prodromus’) *.

I have not seen any specimen of this plant, and have some doubt

whether it be a true species of Arrabidea; at all events, it must

not be taken as the type of the genus, though placed first on its

list in the ‘Prodromus’ by DeCandolle, who appears to have

known it only from Velloz’s drawing.

In the ‘ Prodromus’ of DeCandolle too much importance has

been assigned to the form of the calyx as a generic feature of

distinction: on the one hand, this distinction has been little

attended to in the selection of the species under the different

genera, as in Cuspidaria, Arrabidea, Tabebuia, &c.; while, on the

other hand, many species, generically distinct, are brought to-

gether in one group, as in Spathodea, Tabebuia, &c. It will be

seen, in the descriptions I here propose to give of sundry Big-

noniaceous plants, that in the same genus the size, shape, mar-

ginal dentations or fissures of the calyx vary to a considerable

extent, and that the great peculiarity of form, which was thought

to characterize only the genus Spathodea, exists also in the

genera Macfadyena, Mansoa, Dolichandra, Tabebuia, and some

others. The same may be said of Cuspidaria, where but few of

the species enumerated by DeCandolle possess the long cuspi-

date teeth that suggested this generic name, while similar long

setaceous teeth are found in Mansoa, Tynanthus, and several

other genera. I have placed the Bignonia glutinosa, DC., and

other kindred species, in the genus Dolichandra, notwithstanding

that its calyx (as also its corolla) becomes nearly as much en-

larged and coloured as in Callichlamys; but this feature is only

due to the extreme increment of those parts, which may be traced

in all its various gradations.

* This error has originated in copying the name from the lithographed

plate of the ‘ Flora Fluminensis,’ executed in Paris, in which work nume-

rous similar misnomers occur. Had DeCandolle referred to the text of

that work, he would haye discovered the mistake, and have called the

plant Arrabidea Rego : the latter is a Portuguese word signifying a rent or

fissure, in allusion to the fissures I have described, and which are represented

in the plate referred to, vol. vi. tab. 39.

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee. 267

One of the most important features that serve to mark the

genera of the Bignoniacee exists in the form and development

of the fruit; but unfortunately this is rarely available, as few

cabinet specimens present this test; indeed, in some genera the

fruit is quite unknown, and I am glad to be able to supply this

desideratum in several cases.

The anther-lobes, in most instances, are divaricated to their

utmost extent, when, from the mutual incurvature of the fila-

ments, the lobes stand in a vertical position and at right angles

with the filaments ; the two lobes of each pair are thus brought

into juxtaposition, as in the Gesneracee: sometimes, as in Tyn-

anthus, the anther-lobes, fixed at right angles upon the apex of

_ the filaments, are suddenly curved upwards. In several in-

stances the filaments are nearly straight, and the anther-lobes,

although free in their whole length, are parallel and pendent

from the summit of the filament; this occurs in the genera

Pyrostegia, Dolichandra, Cybistax, Salpingophora, Astianthus,

Calosanthes, Millingtonia, Catophractes, and Rhigozum, and is a

constant and valid generic character. In some few genera the

anther-lobes are sagittately divergent. The glandular summit

of the filament (connective), to which the anther-lobes are at-

tached by their apex, is often excurrent and mucronate, some-

times extended into one or two membranaceous appendages, and

at other times pilose; but these expansions are not always

constant in the same group, and I have not considered their

deficiency to be of any generic value. The anther-lobes, as a

general rule, are glabrous, but in some instances they are cilio-

late or pilose in the same group where others are glabrous ; this

feature, therefore, cannot be held to be of sufficient importance

for purposes of generic distinction. .An exception to this rule

has been maintained in the extensive genus Lundia, which may

always be recognized from all others by its densely pilose an-

thers; but this, notwithstanding, is an artificial character; for

by its adoption we find a considerable deviation from one com-

mon form in the calyx, corolla, and stamens in several species

which, but for this character, would be referable to other genera.

The anther-lobes are fleshy on the dorsal face, and formed in

front of a very delicate membrane, where they open by a longi-

tudinal suture, the two margins of which are greatly thickened.

In cabinet specimens these margins often separate from the de-

eaying membrane, and stand out like aristz, for which they have

been mistaken by some botanists.

There are several other points of structure in the Bignoniacee

which merit attention; but enough has been said for the purpose

here intended, of calling the attention of botanists to the study

of this interesting family. I will now therefore proceed to par-

18*

268 Mr. L. Reeve on the Synonymy of

ticularize some of the features hitherto unnoticed or insufficiently

explained in Adenocalymna, Anemopegma, Dolichandra, Mac-

Sadyena, and several other genera, notifying at the same time

many new species collected by me. I have also brought together,

in several new groups, a great number of species that have either

fallen under my observation, or that (not having been seen by me)

are recognizable from the ample descriptions of authors ; they are

scattered amongst the genera Bignonia, Spathodea, Tabebuia,

Tecoma, &c. In the descriptions that follow, which are confined

almost entirely to plants of the New World, I have endeavoured

to detail the specific characters as laconically as possible com-

patible with the object in view, and to expose more amply the

features that distinguish each genus or each peculiar group;

for to the want of such details we must attribute the confusion

now existing throughout the family.

In this early stage of the investigation, I have not attempted

any arrangement of the genera; and though I recommend

the system of distribution adopted by the illustrious DeCan-

dolle, I have not thought it necessary to follow it here. The

remarks now offered must be considered, as they are intended

to be, rambling contributions of observed facts towards a better

knowledge of the family; they are given as mere examples

of the groups proposed, and are confined either to the plants

of my own collection, which have enabled me to study their

characters more fully, or to a portion of those, more especially

typical specimens, in the herbarium of the British Museum, and

to a very few in the rich and extensive Hookerian collection at

Kew. ‘There still remains a large amount of new plants to be

described, or of known species to be better characterized. These

I leave to abler hands, hoping to see the task elaborated by some

careful botanist, who, after long and cautious study, may be en-

abled to schedule the species into sections by subdivisions, so

as to avoid the necessity for frequent repetition of many essen-

tial features in the specific characters (now unavoidable), and

thus render the determination of specimens more easy to the

student.

[To be continued. }

XXXI.—A Revision of the Synonymy of the Boat and Melon*

Volutes, ‘ Les Gondoliéres’ of Lamarck. By Love. Rrzve,

F.L.S., F.G.S.

Tue Boats and Melons, as the large, boldly-convoluted shells of

this tribe of Volutes have been aptly called, were known to authors

before the time of Linnzus, more especially to Klein, Petiver,

and Seba, by the term Cymbium; and the word has been used

the Boat and Melon Volutes. 269

in a generic sense in later times by Schumacher and Menke. In

the shells of the Boat Volutes the upper edge of the whorls is

produced into a ledge stretching outwardly or imwardly; in

the Melon Volutes, the upper edge of the whorls, with one ex-

ception, is coronated with erect or decumbent scales. Dr. Gray,

in a paper on Volutide in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Zoological

Society for March 1855, states that the animal of the Boat Volute

is ovo-viviparous, “the young, when born, being of a large size,

and covered with a shell with a large irregular callous apex,”

while the animal of the Melon Volute is oviparous, “the eggs

being deposited in cartilaginous egg-cases like those of the other

zoophagous mollusks.” These observations are doubtless well

founded ; and the shells show obviously enough that the mantle

of the animal is more developed and expanded in the Boats than

in the Melons. The correctness of this subdivision of ‘ Les

Gondoliéres’ of Lamarck, as introduced by Mr. Broderip, is

thus supported by observations of the animal; and it remains to

consider the synonymy of the species, in which some errors need

to be amended. Mr. Broderip restricted the term Cymbium

(altered to Cymba) to the Boat Vofutes, eight in number, and

founded a new genus, Melo, for the reception of the Melons, of

which there are nine species. Dr. Gray, instead of following

the nomenclature of Broderip, transferred the name Cymbium

to the Melon Volutes, and introduced a new appellation, Yetus,

for the Boats, coined from the specific French name of Adan-

son, Le Yéi. In the midst of this imbroglio of terms, I pro-

pose, in adopting the trinomial form of nomenclature, to use

the names Yetus and Melo in a subgeneric sense, under Cymbium

of the old conchologists taken generically.

Genus Cymsium, Klein.

Subgenus 1. Yerus, Gray.

1. Cymbium ( Yetus) Neptuni, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. p. 3467 ; Conch.

Icon. pls. 22 & 23.

Voluta Neptuni, Gmelin.

—— Neptuni (pars), Lamarck.

Le Yét, Adanson.

Cymba Neptuni, Broderip.

—— Tritonis, Broderip.

Yetus Neptuni, Gray.

_ Cymbium olla, Lowe, fide Hanley.

Hab. West Africa.

Two species, well distinguished by Gmelin, with the names

Voluta Neptuni and navicula, were confounded together by La-

marek, and, excepting Dr. Gray, by all subsequent writers.

270 Mr. L. Reeve on the Synonymy of

Cymbium Neptuni has an orange-fulvous shell, covered with a

thick olive-black epidermis. The shell of C. navicula is of a

white-mottled purple-red colour, with only a slight epidermis.

But a much more serious error has been committed by Mr.

Hanley (Ips. Linn. Conch. p. 237), and adopted by Mr. Lowe

(Proc. Linn. Soc. 1860, p. 190), in assigning these combined

species to the Voluta olla of Linneus. The result of my exami-

nation of this question will be found under C. olla. Dr. Gray

considers Mr. Broderip’s C. patula to be the young of C. Nep-

tuni, but I have not been able to satisfy myself on this point.

2. Cymbium (Yetus) navicula, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. p.3467 ; Conch.

Icon. pl. 24. f. 15 a, 6, ¢, d.

Voluta navicula, Gmelin.

Cymbium Persicum maculatum, Martini.

Voluta Pepo, Solander.

Neptunt (pars), Lamarck.

Cymba Neptuni (pars), Broderip.

Hab. West Africa.

Martini was the first to recognize the distinction between

this and the preceding species, but the irregularity of his no-

menclature requires that a preference should be given to the

name of Gmelin. The shell of C. Neptunt is of a uniform fulvous

colour, covered with a thick, dark, fibrous epidermis; while that

of C. navicula is of a characteristic red-brown mahogany colour,

mottled throughout in all stages of growth with whitish spots,

3. Cymbium (Yetus) proboscidale, Lamarck, Anim, sans Vert,

vol. x. p. 882; Conch. Icon. pl. 19. f. 11.

Voluta cymbium (pars), Linneeus.

proboscidalis, Lamarck.

Cymba proboscidalis, Broderip.

Yetus proboscidalis (pars), Gray.

Hab. West Africa.

In this species, the animal envelopes its shell entirely with

the mantle, secreting a vitrified glazing over the surface, which

is generally roughened here and there with pimples, arising

from the intervention of particles of sand. The upper ledge

of the whorls is so produced as to form an unusually broad

hollow channel around the spire.

4. Cymbium (Yetus) porcinum, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert.

vol. x. p. 383.

Voluta cymbium (pars), Linnzeus.

Cymbium excavatum (pars), Martini.

Voluta porcina, Lamarck.

Cymba porcina, Broderip.

the Boat and Melon Volutes. 271

Cymbium porcinum, Menke.

Yetus proboscidalis (pars), Gray.

Hab. West Africa.

Conchologists are divided in opinion as to whether this is a

distinct species, or merely a variety or young of the preceding.

Mr. Lowe, the latest authority on the subject, says (Proc. Linn.

Soc. 1860, p. 193), “Dr. Gray unites C. proboscidale with

C. porcinum, of which it may possibly prove, indeed, to be only

a large, mature or full-developed state or form ; but further ob-

servations of the shells and animals conjointly seem still requi-

site to justify such combinations.” In the face of this remark,

coming from so experienced an observer as Mr. Lowe, I have

kept the species distinct ; but I must confess my inability to

make out more than one, in an early stage of growth. All the

very young and moderately advanced specimens, of which there

are many in collections, have the straight form and more di-

lated corona-ledge of C. porcinum, and it is not improbable,

therefore, that the attenuated contraction of the ends of the

shell of C. proboscidale, like the callous overlaying and immer-

sion of the apex, may be the result of age. Still, specimens

of C. proboscidale are known in a state which is apparently

scarcely mature; and all have an additional winding plait at the

base of the columella. Dr. Gray calls in question a remark

made by Mr. Adams in his ‘ Genera,’ that this section of the

Cymbia have a deciduous nucleus. Mr. Cuming certainly pos-

sesses specimens of C. porcinum in which the nucleus, of a rude,

swollen growth, has been cast, still leaving a mammillary apex ;

and he possesses also a specimen of a cast nucleus, with the

base almost walled-in, as it would be prior to being cast off.

_ 5. Cymbium (Yetus) cisium, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. vol. x.

p- 380.

Voluta cymbium, Lamarck (not of Linnzus).

Cymbium excavatum (pars), Martini.

— cisium, Menke.

Cymba cymbium, Broderip.

Cymbium cymbium, Adams.

Yetus cymbium, Gray.

Cymba gracilis, Broderip.

Cymbium gracile, Adams.

Hab. West Africa.

It is to be regretted that Mr. Broderip, Mr. Adams, and Dr.

Gray have followed Lamarck in assigning Linneus’s Voluta

cymbium to this species, notwithstanding the testimony to the

contrary given by Deshayes in a note to the species in his

edition of the ‘Animaux sans Vertébres,’ It was the practice

272 Mr. L. Reeve on the Synonymy of

of Iinneus to put numbers on his specimens in ink, cor-

responding with numbers written by him in ink against the

descriptions in his private copy of the ‘Systema Nature.’ The

original type of Linnzus’s Voluta cymbium is in the possession

of the Linnean Society, and I find it upon examination to be

a young Cymbium porcinum, or proboscidale, which are probably

one and the same species. The number on this specimen agrees

with the number in Linnzus’s private copy of the ‘Systema.’

Linnzeus’s synonymy was, however, very confusing on this point.

The shell of C. czstum was not known to him, and he referred to

a figure of it in Gualtieri (Test. pl. 29. f. B) in illustration of

his Voluta cymbium. On looking to this figure in Linnzeus’s

own copy of Gualtieri, I find the name V. cymbium in the

margin in Linneus’s handwriting; but he appears subsequently

to have discovered his error, for in his latest synonymy of the

species in the ‘Museum Ulrice’ the reference to this figure is

suppressed.

6. Cymbium (Yetus) patulum, Broderip, Spec. Conch. f. 4, 4 6;

Conch. Icon. pl. 25. f. 16 a, b.

Cymbium Neptuni (young), Gray.

Hab. West Africa.

Is this the young of C. Neptuni, or a distinct species? It is

not uncommon. ‘There are several specimens in the British

Museum, and Dr. Gray fancies that they show a passage of

growth into C. Neptunt. ‘The evidence of their relationship is

by no means complete, and the columella of C. patulum is only

two-plaited.

7. Cymbium (Yetus) rubiginosum, Swainson, Exotic Conch. pl. 28;

Conch. Icon. pl. 26. f. 18 a, 6.

Voluta rubiginosa, Swainson.

Le Philin, Adanson.

Cymba rubiginosa, Broderip.

Yetus cymbium (pars), Gray.

Hab. North-west Africa.

The Rev. R. T. Lowe has given a full and most interesting

account of this species in the notes to his “ List of Shells ob-

served or collected at Mogador during a few days’ visit in April

1859” (Proc. Linn. Soc. 1860, p. 169). He considers C. rubi-

ginosum, and not C. porcinum or proboscidale, as quoted by Dr.

Gray, to be Le Philin of Adanson. Dr. Gray gives C. rubi-

ginosum as a synonym of his Yetus cymbium, which is not the

Linnean Voluta cymbium, but C. ciseum, Menke. Mr. Lowe

collected two well-defined varieties of C. rubiginosum, which he

the Boat and Melon Volutes. 273

designates a. angulata and B. incurva. In one, the shoulder or

upper edge of the whorls is angular, inclining outwardly ; in

the other it is inflected inwardly.

8. Cymbium (Yetus) Olla, Linneus, Syst. Nat. p. 1196 ; Conch.

Icon, pl. 25. f. 17 a, and pl. 26. f.17 3, c.

Voluta Olla, Linneus.

Cymbium mamillare, Klein.

Philippinum, Martini.

Voluta papillaris, Gmelin.

Cymbium papillatum, Schumacher.

—- Olla, Menke.

Cymba Olla, Broderip.

Yetus Olla, Gray.

Cymbium productum, Lowe.

Hab. Mediterranean.

It will be seen by the foregoing synonymy, that authors have

not always agreed, either upon the natural habitat of this species,

or upon the question of its identity with the Voluta Olla of

Linneus ; but this want of agreement is the result of error rather

than of a difference of opinion. Martini named the shell as

coming from the Philippine Islands, and Lamarck gives the

Indian Ocean as its native locality; but it is now well known

that C. Olla is a Lusitanian shell, belonging strictly to the

Western Mediterranean, on the shores of Spain. There is no

evidence of its having been collected within the tropics.

The error of dissociating this shell from the Linnean Voluta

Olla needs also to be removed. Ina recent paper by the Rev. R.

T. Lowe on the shells of Mogador (Proc. Linn. Soc. 1860, p. 191),

the author, relying upon an opinion of Mr. Hanley (Ips. Linn.

Conch. p. 237) that this is not the Voluta Olla of the ‘Systema

Nature,’ has given it the new name of Cymbium productum.

_ Mr. Hanley says, “ Assuredly the Cymba Olla of authors cannot

be termed the Voluta Olla of Linneus.” Having carefully ex-

amined the evidences on both sides, I am able to state that the

only evidence of any value against this species being the Linnzan

V. Oliais, that the columella is two-plaited, whereas it is described

in the ‘ Systema’ as being four-plaited. The evidence in favour of

its being the Voluta Olla is as follows :—All the best figures

referred to in the Linnean synonymy, namely those of Klein,

Lister, Argenville, Adanson, and Gualtieri, represent unques-

tionably the species under consideration. The figure of Gualtieri

is a particularly characteristic one ; and in Linnzeus’s own copy

of that work, in the library of the Linnean Society, the name

Voluta Olla is written against that figure, m Linnzeus’s hand-

writing. In some specimens of C. Ol/a there is a rudiment of a

third columellar plait, and there is also a winding ridge of enamel

274 Mr. L. Reeve on the Synonymy of

with almost the appearance of afourth. In the specimen figured

by Gualtieri, these appear to be exaggerated in the drawing,

and may have suggested to Linnzus the notion of the species

being four-plaited. Another circumstance in favour of this

shell being the Linnzan Voluta Olla is, that the only specimen

among the Linnzan types in the possession of the Linnzan

Society that can be referred to it is the species before us; and

upon examining Linnzeus’s own working copy of the ‘ Systema,’

I find against V. Ola the ink-score corresponding with that on

the specimen—both in Linneus’s hand-writing.

Subgenus 2. Meno, Broderip.

9. Cymbium (Melo) ethiopicum, Linneus, Syst. Nat. p. 1195;

Conch. Icon. pl. 1. f. 1 a, and pl. 2. f. 1, ¢.

Voluta ethiopica, Linneus.

nautica, Linnezeus.

Cymbium coronatum, Klein.

—— ceramicum, Petiver.

ethiopicum, Schumacher.

Melo ethiopica, Broderip.

—— nautica, Broderip.

Hab. FKastern Seas.

Two Linnean and Lamarckian species, Voluta ethiopica and

V. nautica, are included under this head, the latter bemg merely

a variety of the former in which the scales are decumbent.

Dr. Gray appears to have been the first to unite them.

10. Cymbium (Melo) regium, Schubert and Wagner, Conch. Cab.

vol. xii. p. 13, pl. 218. f. 3038, 3039; Conch. Icon. pl. 3.

f. 2 a, b, and pl. 4. f.2 ¢, d.

Voluta regia, Schubert and Wagner.

Hab, Eastern Seas.

In the fine collection of Cymbia in the British Museum, which

includes the Broderipian collection, may be readily separated a

series of very characteristic specimens mixed with specimens of

C. ethiopicum, which appear to me to be distinct; and I have

no hesitation in assigning them to the Voluta regia of Schubert

and Wagner, described and figured in their Supplement to the

‘Conchylien Cabinet.’ Broderip gave the name of regius to the

C. Broderipti described by Gray in Griffith’s ‘ Cuvier’s Animal

Kingdom,’ thinking probably that Schubert and Wagner’s figure

represented that species ; but no light has been.thrown on it by

subsequent monographers of the genus. Dr, Gray gives a co-

pious and tolerably accurate list of synomyms in his monograph

the Boat and Melon Volutes. 275

of Volutide in the Museum Catalogue, but no mention is made

of Schubert and Wagner’s Voluta regia. It may be argued that

V. regia is described by those authors as being four-plaited,

whereas the species under consideration is three-plaited ; but

they have regarded, like some others, as a plait what is merely

a thickened margin of the columellar enamel. The shells of C.

regium are characterized by a peculiar bold mottling of white

blotches ; and in the young state the two species are even more

distinct. C. ethiopicum is of a more ventricose, constrictedly

convoluted form, the striz of growth being gathered in by a

broader and more contorted development of the columella and

its plaits; the banded painting consists of interrupted dark

blotches ; and the scales of the corona are more numerous. In

C. regium these peculiarities are replaced by others of good spe-

cific value—a shorter and less constricted columella, more distant

scales, a more obtusely square form, with the painting of white

blotches disposed longitudinally ; and the differences are plainly

discernible in a state modified only by age in the adults of the

two species.

11. Cymbium (Melo) Broderipii, Gray, in Griffith’s Cuvier’s

Animal Kingdom, Moll. pl. 26; Conch. Icon. pl. 5. f. 3 a,

and pl. 6. f. 3 b, ¢, d.

Hab. Philippine Islands ; Cuming.

This well-known species is the largest of the genus. Mr.

Cuming possesses a specimen measuring 14 inches in length

and 30 inches in girth. In a young state the shell is profusely

reticulated and obliquely streaked with olive- or chestnut-brown

upon a yellowish ground : in a more advanced state the ground-

colour of the shell is of a deeper orange hue, and the olive-brown

- assumes a banded form stretching into freckles ; soon the freckled

painting disappears, and the large adult specimens are simply

obseurely banded.

12. Cymbium (Melo) ducale, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. vol. x.

p. 377; Conch. Icon. pls. 7-10.

Voluta ducalis, Lamarck.

Melo umbilicatus, Broderip.

Hab. Moreton Bay, Australia.

Writers on Volutide appear to have overlooked the fact that

this excellent species, of which there is a magnificent series of

specimens in the British Museum, is the Voluta ducalis of

Lamarck, well described in the ‘Animaux sans Vert.’ and tigured

by Schubert and Wagner in their Supplement to the ‘Con-

chylien Cabinet.’ Some specimens are broadly oval, others

276 Mr. L. Reeve on the Synonymy of

elongately oblong, and the corona of scales is very conspicuously

and boldly developed. The painting consists of an elaborate

network of fine reddish or burnt-orange veins, crossed by two

rather distant bands of chestnut blotches. Swainson has figured

a small C. ducale in his ‘ Exotic Conchology’ with the name

Voluta diadema, Lamarck.

13. Cymbium (Melo) Georgine, Gray, in Griffith’s Cuvier’s

Animal Kingdom, pl. 34; Conch. Icon. pls. 11-13.

Melo mucronatus, Sowerby.

Hab. Moreton Bay. Port Essington.

Dr. Gray, whose politeness in giving shells the christian-

names of ladies is unrivalled, well distinguished this species in

1833; but in his monograph of Volutide in. the Museum Cata-

logue, published more than twenty years later, he remarked of

this and the preceding species, that they appear to be varieties

of C. diadema. “ If we select certain specimens of each,” says

Dr. Gray, “they appear very distinct ; but if a large number of

specimens of different ages, from various localities, are arranged

together, the differences gradually merge into each other, and it

is difficult, if not impossible, to separate them from one another.”

Of the Lamarckian V. diadema and armata this may be said

truly enough, for they are one species; but of C. duwcale and

C. Georgina, | have found no difficulty in separating at a glance

the largest number of specimens that were probably ever brought

together. The painting of C. Georgine is seldom seen, except

in young specimens, beyond the pillar surface of the body-whorl.

It consists of irregularly conglomerated linear streaks of red-

brown, mingled with a partial network of veins of the same

colour; and the shell has always a general foxy-red hue. The

spines are rather decumbent, and more or less blotched with

chestnut. In the young state this peculiarity of painting is

more conspicuous.

14. Cymbium (Melo) diadema, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. vol. vi.

p- 875 ; Conch. Icon. pls. 14, 15.

Voluta diadema, Lamarck.

armata, Lamarck.

Hab. Eastern Seas.

This is the most variable of all the Cymbia; and the more

slender forms with longer scales have been separated, under the

name of armata, from the more square-built and stoutly ventri-

cose species with shorter scales. These variations, depend-

ing on the laws of correlation of growth, are not accompanied

by a separate system of specific characters, as in C. ducale and

C. Georgine.

the Boat and Melon Volutes. 277

15. Cymbium (Melo) Miltonis, Gray, in Griffith’s Cuvier’s

Animal Kingdom, pl. 29; Conch. Icon. pl. 16.

Melo cylindratus, Broderip.

Hab. Swan River.

A well-marked species both in form and colour. The upper

part of the whorls is attenuately appressed from their manner of

dropping more than usual in coiling, and it follows that the

scales have an arched decumbent growth, leaving the spire pro-

duced and comparatively erect. The painting is an elaborate

network shaded into bands, and of a uniform purple-chestnut

or chocolate colour, the columella being bright orange.

16. Cymbium (Melo) indicum, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. p. 3467 ;

Conch. Icon. pl. 17. f. 9 a and pl. 18. f. 9 0.

Voluta indica, Gmelin.

Melo indica, Broderip.

Voluta melo, Ann. du Mus.

Cymbium melo, Menke.

Hab. Eastern Seas.

The principal characteristic of this well-known species.is that

the shell is neither coronated nor channelled, the upper portion

of the whorls being so closely slopingly contracted as almost or

altogether to cover the spire.

17. Cymbium (Melo) tessellatum, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert.

vol. x. p. 377; Conch. Icon. pl. 18. f. a, 4, e.

Voluta tessellata, Lamarck.

Melo tessellatus, Broderip.

Hab. Fastern Seas.

In colour and marking, this species resembles C. indicum, but

it is distinguished from it by a very characteristic corona of

decumbent scales.

Geographical Distribution.

The geographical distribution of the Cymbia is peeuliar. Of

the Boats, seven belong exclusively to the shores of West Africa,

opposite the Canary Islands; and the remaining one, C. Olla,

borders on that locality in the Western Mediterranean, with a

more northerly range, reaching the coast of Spain. Of the

Melons, six are natives of the Indian Ocean and Eastern Seas,

ranging probably to North Australia; and three are truly

Australian. There are no Cymbia in the waters of the Western

Hemisphere.

278 F. Leydig on the Caudal Spine of the Lion.

XXXII.— On the Caudal Spine of the Lion.

By Franz Leypie*.

Tue author took the opportunity of the death of a fine Lion

in the Zoological Garden of Stuttgart to investigate the struc-

ture of the so-called “spine” in the end of its tail, which

he found to be of more composite structure and of higher sig-

nification than has hitherto been supposed. In the specimen

examined it formed a perfectly smooth and naked wart, 24 lines

in length and 14 line in its broadest diameter. Its form was

like that of the papille at the roots of human hair. Its colour

was lead-grey, partially tinged with red from blood shining

through it. The latter phenomenon, together with a certain

elastic softness, indicated at once that it could not be a simple

horny structure, which was confirmed by the microscopic ex-

amination of longitudinal sections. The latter showed clearly

that the so-called spine was in reality a papilla of the corium,

covered by a comparatively thin epidermis; its horny layer was

colourless; and the cells of the rete Malpighii contained a few

pigment-granules. -The ligamentous portion of the papilla,

which appeared very rich in blood even to the naked eye, showed

under the microscope, between the various columns and parti-

tions of the ligamentous substance and fine elastic fibres, arteries

0:0875 line in diameter with a thick muscular coat, and also

the corresponding veins. A nervous stem, 0:1 line in thickness,

was also very distinctly observed: this, in advancing, diffuses

itself like a trellis-work, and sends out its fibrillee towards the

periphery of the papilla. Just as elsewhere in the Mammalia

the larger papillar elevations, both of the mucous membrane and

of the external integument, are beset with secondary papillz, so

also in this case. The entire free surface runs out into papille

a little larger than those on the tips of the fingers ; the margin

is also, as it were, finely denticulated. Hach of these micro-

scopic papille contains a beautiful capillary ramification, but

no nervous threads can be traced into them. The skin of the

extremity of the tail, which bears the long hairs, is destitute of

papille ; the hairs stand several together in one follicle; the

sebaceous glands exhibited the ordinary form; the sudorific

glands formed elongated coils.

From the foregoing statements, as the author remarks, it is

evident that the so-called caudal spine of the Lion is not, morpho-

logically, what it has hitherto been taken for. He sums up his

observations as follows :—“ The organ in question is a papilla

of the corium, furnished with vessels and nerves, and therefore,

* Miiller’s Archiv, 1860, p. 820; abstract by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S.

Rev. T. Hincks on new Australian Hydrozoa. 279

physiologically, will be endowed with a delicate sense of touch :

one might even say that, like the tip of a finger, it forms a sort

of organ of touch.”

The Lion is not the only animal that possesses a “spine” in

the extremity of his tail. The Puma also has one; but it has

not been found in any other Cat.

The Aurochs (Bos urus) has a papilla, of the size and form of

half a pea, in the midst of its enormous caudal tuft; in other

Ruminants nothing of the kind has been found. In Macropus

unguifer, Gould found, at the extreme tip of the tail, a broad,

flat, blackish nail, closely resembling that of the human finger:

Macropus frenatus had only traces of something similar. The

“ spine” has also been found in the tails of various long-haired

Monkeys—sometimes small, sometimes very large, and of a horny

nature. Its form is three-sided, with the highest (somewhat

arched) edge turned upwards, and the largest face downwards ;

it projects completely from the skin. The mass is hard, the

angle worn away, but distinctly marked, and scaly like the tail

of the Beaver. The Monkeys in which this structure was ob-

served are Semnopithecus melalophus (in which the nail almost

projects beyond the hairs), S. nasalis, S. pyrrhus, Colobus Tem-

minckii, and C. Guereza (the latter with the smallest nail). The

observations on the occurrence of this appendage in the Monkeys,

the Puma, and the Aurochs are contained in an anonymous

work published in 1855 at Darmstadt, and entitled ‘ Der Stachel

des Lowen an dessen Schweifende. Nach genauer Untersuchung

unter wortlicher Beifiigung alterer und neuerer Angaben, mit

naturgetreuen Abbildungen und einem Anhange neuerer Ent-

deckungen.’

XXXIII.—On new Australian Hydrozoa.

By the Rev. Taomas Htnoxs, B.A.

[Plates XII. & XIII.

I am indebted to the kindness of my friend George Norman, Esq.,

of Hull, for a parcel of sea-weed, collected in the neighbourhood

of Melbourne and Geelong, which has yielded many species of

Hydrozoa and Polyzoa. Several of these are new, and con-

stitute an interesting addition to the Invertebrate fauna of

Australia. I propose at present to describe two forms belong-

ing to the order Sertularide—one of them a member of the

well-known genus Campanularia, the other representing a new

generic type.

280 Rev. T. Hincks on new Australian Hydrozoa.

Subkingdom C@LENTERATA.

Class HYDROZOA.

Order SERTULARIDE. Family Campanulariada.

Genus CAMPANULARIA.

C. tincta, Hincks, n. sp. (Pl. XII.)

Creeping stem plain, forming a coarse network. Cells calicu-

late, elongate, slightly expanded above, with nine or ten pointed

crenations on the margin: pedicles with a single small spherule

at the top, immediately beneath which they widen, and usually

exhibit one or two somewhat square segments; throughout

the remainder of their length they are either smooth or very

obscurely annulated. Gonothece large, of a dark horn-colour,

recumbent, subcordate, attached by a short stalk, which springs

from a notch at the base; upper surface ribbed transversely,

flattened and smooth beneath ; orifice terminal.

Hab. Australia; Laminarian zone, on Cymodocea antarctica,

Hooker.

The pedicles in C. tincta are of variable length, but generally

short. The lower portion of the cell is contracted; and within

it there is, I believe, a spherical rmg, as in C. Hinckstt. The

large and recumbent capsules constitute a marked and distinctive

feature of this species.

LinrouartA, Hincks, nov. gen.

Polypary corneous, adherent, filiform, branching; branches

given off at right angles (or nearly so) to the main stems.

Cells adnate, attached to the stem at the base ; orifice terminal.

Gonothece very large, adherent, originating at the base of a cell.

L. spinulosa, Hincks, n. sp. (Pl. XIII.)

Creeping stem running in straight lines, with occasional

branches. Cells oblong, alternate; orifice subtriangular, with

an ear-like projection on each side; a curved spine at the lower

extremity of the cell. Gonothece about three times the size of

the cells, ovate, tapering towards the point of attachment,—a

row of strong spines running down each side and meeting below,

enclosing an area which is flattened and transversely furrowed

and supplied with a few scattered spines; orifice terminal, sub-

circular, slightly marginate.

Hab. Australia; Laminarian zone, on Cymodocea antarctica,

Hooker.

Both the species now described are parasitical on the leaves of

Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology. 281

Cymodocea antarctica. This plant, Professor Harvey informs me,

“occupies the same region of depth in Australia that Zostera

marina does here,” and is “very common everywhere in the

Laminarian zone, from just below low-water mark to perhaps

3-5 fathoms.” He adds, “ It harbours a number of Algz on its

stems—seldom on its leaves.” The leaves afford a favourite

habitat to several of the Hydrozoa and Polyzoa, besides the

species which form the subject of this paper.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate XII.

Campanularia tincta, natural size and magnified,

Puate XIII.

Lineolaria spinulosa, natural size and magnified.

XXXIV.— Notes on Cambridge Paleontology.

By Harry SExxey.

[Plate XI.]

Il. Some new Gasteropods from the Upper Greensand.

In the Cambridge Greensand, Gasteropods are rare—so rare, that

if one unaided were to search for a week, he would probably

gather nothing but a few specimens of one or two of the com-

moner species; but, from the artificial abundance produced by

the numerous workings (extracting as they do every fossil from

whole miles of country), I have been able to examine nearly

2000 specimens. It is an extreme rarity to find the shell pre-

_ served, the specimens all occurring as internal moulds in phos-

phate of lime. I have not seen more than twenty specimens

having any trace of the shell, and in some of these it is con-

verted into the same substance as the cast. Many new species

besides those here described occur ; but, from the casts yet ob-

tained giving no indications of external characters, mention of

them is deferred for a future paper.

For the figures, which have been. made under my direction,

and chiefly from outline-sketches of my own, I am indebted to

my friend Mr. R. Farren.

To the friends who assisted me in producing the paper on

Bivalves, and especially Prof. Sedgwick, I have again to offer

thanks for much kind help.

Pteroceras globulatum. PI. XI. fig. 1.

Shell ventricose, ovately fusiform. Spire about one-third the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 19

282 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

length of the shell, composed of four whorls, which rapidly

imerease in size, and are rounded, inflated, and striated. Body-

whorl very large, ornamented on its most tumid part with two

keels, which, as they approach the aperture, become more

elevated ; the lower one then diverges rapidly anteriorly, and

the upper one is turned a little towards the spire: a part of

the cast of the last whorl is directed up the spire, and appears

to have been produced into a canal ; so that the shell was pro-

bably digitated like P. Fittoni (Forbes). Between the keels

are four strie, of which the outer ones are least elevated.

Posterior to the keels the casts show but two strie, and those

near to the rib. Anteriorly the striz were more numerous ;

but, from the canal being always broken, the number is not

evident : there appear to have been five, with two beyond them

less distinct. “Mouth crescentic, oblique. Height 33 inch,

width ++ inch.

This small species approaches most closely to P. marginatum

(D’Orb.), but is distinguished by the more elevated spire, some-

what different ornamentation, and small size.

Not uncommon*. Cambridge and Ashwell. Coll. Univer-

sity ; J. Carter, Esq.; Mr. W. Farren.

The figure of Pyrula Smithit, in Trans. Geol. Soe. 2 ser. vol. iv.

t. 11. fig. 15 a, may possibly belong to this species.

Pterodonta marginata. PI. XI. fig. 2.

Shell elongated, finely striated. Whorls elevated, nearly two-

- thirds as high as wide, somewhat inflated and round; each

ornamented round the middle with about a dozen prominent

tubercles. The body-whorl is small, and has on its upper part

a prominent angle, above which is a space flat and oblique,

and more than half the width of the whorl above. The space

below has indications of a keel, which, however, is very faint,

and becomes quite obsolete on the last fourth of the whorl,

which is flat. The last whorl is gradually heightened towards

its mouth, up to the middle of the whorl above. The tooth

is placed immediately below the keel (and, in my specimen,

at the edge of the mouth) ; it is large, elevated, and round,

and reduces the mouth to a narrow elongated slit widened at

the top, as in Pteroceras. The columellar lip, too, as in that

genus, is enormously thickened. .

This species is most nearly related to P. carinella (P. & R.),

but differs in the tuberculated whorls, small body-whorl, &e,

But it much more closely resembles Rostellaria marginata (Sow.),

so closely that, where the mouth is wanting, it will be difficult

* These remarks refer in all cases to relative, not actual, rarity.

Some new Upper Greensand Gasterepods. 283

to distinguish between them. The chief differences are, that

the angle is placed much higher up on the body-whorl, that

there is an obscure keel below it, that the columellar lip is

enormously thickened, and the aperture in consequence nar-

rowed, and, finally, the labial tooth. This and the following are,

I believe, the first tuberculated species which have been ob-

served.

Rare. Coll. J. Carter, Esq.

Pterodonta longispira. PI. XI. fig. 3.

Shell elongated, spirally striated. Spire formed of six or seven

whorls, which are twice as wide as high, round, and ornamented

with about ten longitudinally elongated tubercles. Body-whorl

of moderate size, with a sharp angular keel on the upper part, °

and on the lower part a wide elevated obtuse keel or inflation ;

between these the shell is very concave; and near the mouth,

- on this intermediate space, is placed the transversely oval

tooth; this space is considerably wider than that above,

which is flat and oblique. Columellar lip moderately thick-

ened. Mouth elongated, rather narrow.

This species is easily distinguished from every other by its

keel and the inflated ridge of the body-whorl. It almost as

closely resembles Rostellaria Orbignyana (P. & R.) as the pre-

ceding shell does R. marginata. The principal distinctions are

the keels not nodulated, the columellar lip thickened, and

the labial tooth. The spire also is more elongated than in

English specimens of R. Orbignyana.

Not common. Coll. J. Carter, Esq. ; University.

Pyrula (Myristica) Sowerbii.

Inflated, ovately fusiform, striated ; spire one-third the length of

the shell. Whorls rounded, with two obtuse angles, between

which is the line of suture; crossed on the most tumid part

with numerous longitudinal ridges. Mouth half as wide as

high.

This is the Pyrula Smithii, described by J. Sowerby in Dr.

Fitton’s paper (Trans. Geol. Soc. 2 ser. Be iv. t. 11. fig. 15 3).

That name having been previously applied to another species, I

have proposed for it one commemorative of its describer.

Very rare. Coll. University; Mr. W. Farren.

Fusus tricostatus. P\. XI. fig. 4.

Ovately fusiform ; composed of few whorls, apparently four.

Spire about one-fourth the length of the shell, exclusive of the

19%

284 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

canal. Whorls rapidly enlarging, about twice as wide as high,

inflated ; ornamented on the most inflated part with two

keels, between which the shell is concave; the upper one is

most prominent ; they are about as widely separated as the

whorl above is high: on the space between the upper one

and the suture, which is wider than that between the keels,

there is a third rib, wide and obtuse. Anterior to the lowest

one is a fourth, much less elevated than the others. These

ribs are crossed longitudinally by numerous cost moderately

elevated. Mouth ovate. Canal?

This species is intermediate in form between the F. trunculus

(P.& R.) and F. bilineatus (P. & R., not Partsch): from the

former it is distinguished by the more elongated form, from the

' latter by being more inflated, and from both by the keels.

Coll. J. Carter, Esq.; University Museum.

Fusus quinquecostatus. Pl. XI. fig. 5.

Shell fusiform ; spire elevated, about one-third the length of the

shell exclusive of the canal, composed of three whorls, which

regularly enlarge, are round, and twice as wide as high. The

body-whorl is gently inflated, elongated, and ornamented

with five strong keels, which are equally wide apart and sepa-

rated by spaces half as broad as the whorl above is high ;

the second, on the widest part of the shell, is most promi-

nent. Between the keels the shell is concave. Mouth some-

what elongated. Canal?

The species is easily distinguished from every other Cretaceous

form by its elongated shape, rounded whorls, and five costz.

Very rare. Coll. University and J. Carter, Esq.

MEsocHILOTOMA.

Regularly spiral, turreted, with a short canal (?)*. Outer lip

with a notch, which forms a keel round the middle of the

whorl, as in Pleurotomaria, &c.

This genus belongs to the Conidz, and should be placed

immediately after Plewrotoma.

Mesochilotoma striata.

Small, greatly elongated. Whorls enlarging rather gradually,

twice as wide as high, convex, impressed at the sutures. The

keel is rather narrow, but elevated ; it is crossed by the lines

* [have not yet seen the canal, and predict its being short only from

an examination of the broken uppermost whorl.

Some new Upper Greensand Gasteropods. 285

of growth. Both above and below it are several somewhat

close and slightly elevated striz.

This shell was found in the interior of a Pleurotomaria.

Coll. J. Carter, Esq.

Cerithium tenuistriatum. Pl. XI. fig. 6.

Shell very elongated, subcylindrical. Whorls about half as high

as wide, nearly flat. Each whorl is ornamented with about

fourteen straight longitudinal ribs, which are very moderately

elevated, obtuse, and separated by wide spaces. Near their

termination the ribs expand, and on the bend of the base with

the side become obliterated. These are crossed by numerous

fine, closely-placed strize, which wind spirally up the shell,

and also ornament the base, which is rather convex. Aper-

ture four-sided.

This species is most nearly related to C.Clementinum(D’Orb.),

but differs in the greater elevation of the whorls, vastly greater

number of striations, and rounded base. In the specimen figured

the shell has been converted into phosphate of lime: the striz

are as perfectly preserved as in a recent specimen.

Very rare. University Museum. Collected by W. Bloomfield,

Esq. (M.A. Clare Coll.).

Funis.

Shell thin, spiral, many-whorled, elongated. Columella straight,

scarcely thicker than the shell of the whorls. Edge of the

columella inflected and sharp; base truncated as in Achatina.

Mouth ovate. [Shell cancellated?]. Columellar lip reflected.

There is no trace of an internal nacreous deposit.

Its place appears to be in the Melaniadz, between Melania

and Melanopsis.

Funis elongatus. Pl. XI. fig. 7.

Shell greatly elongated, sides straight. Whorls narrowed at the su-

tures like a tightly twisted rope, very round, two-thirds as high

as wide; ornamented with eight or ten spiral ribs moderately

elevated, round, and separated by intervals of their own width,

or spaces rather wider. Between each of the ribs there is

generally a secondary striation, and there are always a few

beyond them near to the suture. The space between the

lowest rib and the base of the columella is occupied by nu-

merous closely placed strie. All these strie and ribs are

crossed by very narrow elevated fringes, the number of which

- increases with age: on a young specimen a quarter of an inch

in diameter there are fifteen ; in a large individual more than

286 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

half an inch across, there are twenty-five. They are connected

at the suture with those of the whorl above, like the fringes

of Scalaria.

The whorls are often more elevated than in the specimen

figured. It is remarkable that, whereas the shell is very rarely

preserved on other Gasteropods, an internal cast of this species

has never been found. ‘The cast is cancellated. From the thin-

ness of the shell it is seldom found in specimens of more than

one whorl and a half long.

Not rare. Coll. Dr. Cookson ; University ; J.Carter, Hsq., &e.

? Funis brevis. Pl. XI. fig. 8.

Shell an elongated cone. Whorls depressed, moderately inflated,

each ornamented with 16 obtuse, wide, elevated longitu-

-dinal ridges, which become obscure on the base, and are sepa-

rated by spaces scarcely so wide. They are crossed by five

slightly elevated spiral ribs separated by rather narrower sul-

cations. The lowest rib is very wide. The base appears to

be smooth. Width of specimen 1 line, length 2 lines.

Unique. In the collection of G. D. Liveing, Esq.

Scalaria angularis. Pl. XI. fig. 9.

Shell elongated, conical, composed of about six elevated whorls,

which in the upper part of the spire are nearly flat, but gra-

dually become very moderately convex. Each of the lower

whorls is ornamented with about ten or twelve straight lon-

gitudinal folds, which are wide, prominent, and rounded, with

comparatively flat intervening spaces. The upper whorls have

very few ribs. The last whorl is more inflated than the spire;

the ribs on the upper third of it are imdistinct. The base

makes a sharp rounded bend with the side. The mouth is

not visible, but must have been nearly oval.

Very nearly related to Scalaria Rouzii (Pict. et Reny.), but

well distinguished by the angular base, flatter whorls, fewer ribs,

&e.

Coll. J. Carter, Esq.; University.

Solarium Sedgwicku. Pl. XI. fig. 10.

Shell suborbicular, very depressed, composed of about four

whorls. Whorls thick, convex above and below, with a sharp

medial angle forming the outline of the shell: this angle is

itself angulated or dentated ; with age it gets nearer the base.

The most tumid part of both the upper and under surfaces

is ribbed with transversely elongated elevated tubercles, sepa-

rated by spaces as wide: the tubercles of the under side are

Some new Upper Greensand Gasteropods. 287

very oblique, those above very slightly so. Umbilicus not small.

Mouth angular above, twice as wide as high, half the width

of the shell. The whorls being convex, there is a hollow

round the suture, which in the last whorl gradually becomes

effaced, producing a flat upper surface, nearly horizontal. The

outer convex part of the upper whorl also becomes flat and

oblique, and is much wider than the inner part. The ribs are

-. on the angle between these areas of the shell. The base be-

comes more gently round ; and in the cast the tubercles are

obliterated on the last half-whorl. With age the shell thick- -

ened ; so that in the cast the markings are only visible on the

last whorl.

A specimen in the University Museum, collected by Mr.

Archer (Trin. Coll.), measures 1? inch across. This fine species

(the largest our bed has produced) is distinguished rather by its

combining the characters of other forms than by anything pe-

‘euliar. It has the inflated shell and tubercles of S. cwrroide and

the angular margin of S. dentatum.

Very rare. University Museum.

Solarium planum. PI. XI. fig. 11.

Shell discoidal, composed of about six whorls, which are flat on

the upper side, and separated by a deep suture. Under side

slightly hollow; all the whorls exposed and separated by a

suture. The outer edge of the dorsal surface has a row of

prominent tubercles, about twenty-seven on a whorl. On the

inner edge of the whorl, bordering the suture, is a row of less

prominent tubercles, about thirty on a whorl. From the

spaces between the tubercles extend on to the whorl little

furrows which make its surface undulating. Between -the

rows of tubercles are five little ribs. The side of the whorl is

also marked with striz, and has in the middle a prominent

keel, which is granulated. The outer edge of the base is

marked with a row of tubercles more prominent than that of

the top, about twenty on a whorl; on the inner edge above

the suture is a row of more than forty small granules, from

which branch out numerous little plice. Outside of the

mouth pentagonal; inside round. Diameter rather less than

4 inch.

The cast is round.

This elegant species is most nearly related to S. Martinianum

(D’Orb.), but differs in the pentagonal mouth, plain ungranu-

lated ribs, keel, &c.

_ Specimens in the cabinet of Mr. Carter exhibit external casts

of the entire shell. Very rare.

288 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

Solarium Carteri. Pl. XI. fig. 12.

Shell thick, composed of about six angulated whorls, which very

gradually increase in size. Spire somewhat elevated. Whorls

flat above. The side is angular, the upper part of it narrow

and perpendicular, the lower part twice as wide; it has on its

lower part four obscure little grooves, which are crossed by

numerous close longitudinal striz. Umbilicus conical, twice

as wide as deep, exhibiting all the whorls; whorls separated

by a wide deep suture. The angle which the umbilicus makes

with the base of the side is coronated with a row of large tu-

bercles, about sixteen on a whorl; and the edge of the suture

has a numerous row of little granules; between the rows are

six or eight strie. Aperture externally 5-sided. Cast round

and smooth.

This species is distinguished from every other by its tubercu-

lated angles and strie. It is most nearly related to Trochus

Leymeriet (D’Arch.), but differs in having a flat side, &e.

This little shell is far from uncommon in the form of casts

and impressions of the umbilicus; but hitherto I have not seen

the upper shell. Diameter half an inch.

Coll. J. Carter, Esq.; G. D. Liveing, Esq. ; University.

Nerita (Neritopsis) scalaris. P\. XI. fig. 18. |

Shell thin, as wide as high. Spire very small, scarcely elevated,

consisting apparently of two whorls. Body-whorl very large,

moderately inflated, and expanding very rapidly ; it is orna-

mented with twenty-two longitudinal ribs, which are greatly

elevated, and separated by spaces as wide as their bases. The

ribs are rounded on the side towards the mouth, and a little

hollowed posteriorly. Mouth semicircular, thin. Columella

apparently very deeply cupped.

This beautiful little Nerite (the first from our English Cre-

taceous beds) has a thinness of shell very unusual in the genus.

The cast is ribbed like the shell. This species is very nearly

related to N. costatula, Roemer, but differs in the relatively larger

size of the less inflated body-whorl, wider ribs, and semicireular

mouth.

Loc. Coldhams Common, near Cambridge. Coll. Univ. Mus.

Collected by H. C. Raban, Esq., B.A. Trin. Coll.

TURBOIDEA.

Shell turbinated, slightly round beneath. Whorls convex, tu-

berculated (or spinous?). Aperture round. Peristome con-

Some new Upper Greensand Gasteropods. 289

tinuous. Under part of the aperture retreating, as in Phorus.

Base rugosely laminated. Umbilicus open.

This genus is exactly intermediate between Turbo and Impe-

rator.

Turboidea nodosa. PI. XI. fig. 14.

Shell considerably wider than high, composed of four whorls,

which regularly increase in size, and are rather inflated ; they

are flattened on the upper part, obliquely sloping, and (but

for the lines of growth) smooth. Below the middle of the

whorl is a row of large prominent tubercles, which on the last

whorl are eight in number; each of them produces a slight

inflation of the shell up to the suture, so that there are low

obtuse longitudinal ridges separating wide intervening spaces.

Below the tubercles is a narrow space, and then the base.

The base is convex, and marked with curved folds radiating

from the umbilicus. These rugose folds appear to be produced

by thin oblique lamine. Upper part of the mouth nearly

straight, and parallel to a plane passing through the axis;

but on the base it retreats in a curve. Aperture somewhat

oval. Umbilicus longitudinally ridged, of moderate size.

The cast is smooth, round, and has but slight indications of

the tubercles *. .

A specimen, with a portion of the shell preserved and con-

verted into phosphate of lime, is contained in the cabinet of

Mr. Carter.

A second species occurs which is nearly twice as wide as high.

The whorls are rather narrow, and the last is greatly expanded.

Its upper part is a nearly flat ledge. The tubercles (about seven)

_are very large, and are placed in the middle of the side, or rather

above. Below the tubercles the mouth retreats, as in 7. nodosa.

I only know this species from casts. Its shell was probably

thin, and had the tubercles prolonged into spines. It might be

named 7’, expansa.

TRocHopon, n. subg.

Shell conical, imperforate. Aperture quadrate. Columella

toothed.

This little group of shells will perhaps be best placed as.a

subgenus of Trochus, to which genus the species are at present

referred.

* Turbo Delafossii (D’Arch.) is a nodulated shell, but in no other way

resembles this, differing generically.

290 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

Trochus (Trochodon) cancellatus. Pl, XI. fig. 15.

Shell thin (?), conical, elongated, not umbilicated, commonly

composed of four or five slightly convex whorls. Each whorl

is about twice as wide as high, and ornamented with five or

more spiral strie, which are moderately elevated, and have

wide spaces between ; the lowest of them is very prominent.

These are crossed by numerous close, rather oblique, longitu-

dinal strize (about forty on a whorl), which terminate in as

many little tubercles crenating the lowest rib of the whorl.

The base, which is somewhat convex, is separated from the

upper part of the shell by a narrow, flat, oblique band, bor-

dered by the bottom striation of the whorl, and a prominent

one surrounding the base. The base is marked with about

the same number of strize as the whorl ; they are finely gra-

nulated. Mouth quadrilateral. At a cessation of growth,

little teeth are formed on the inside, which correspond with

the external spiral ribs. The columella is banded with two

prominent teeth.

Most specimens have varices, or else internal thickenings of

the lip formed at irregular intervals; there are sometimes as

many as four on a whorl, and sometimes but one on a shell,

This is the most variable Gasteropod our Greensand contains.

In the casts the whorls are sometimes so rounded as to appear

like the cast of a Turbo; sometimes they are perfectly flat, and

have the upper one projecting over that below. The spiral

angle is not constant. In the casts the longitudinal markings

on the whorls are sometimes so faint as to be scarcely perceptible.

This species is most nearly related to T. Guyotianus (P.& R.),

but differs from it in having a cancellated shell and less elevated

whorls.

- Not uncommon. University and all other Collections.

Trochus (Gibbula) levistriatus. Pl. XI. fig. 16.

Shell elevated, somewhat wider than high, formed of four whorls

which regularly enlarge. Whorls angular, with flat sides, a

flat space above, and a flat base. The shell is noticeably nar-

rower across the upper angle of the whorl than across the

lower. The lower is the line of suture. The space on the

top of each whorl is narrow, and, excepting a single central

‘striation which is scarcely perceptible, quite smooth. The

side has six striz, including that on each of the two angles ;

these are narrow, with wide spaces between. The base has

(in the only perfect specimen | have seen) nine striz, which

are not similar: on its outer part are three prominent striz,

Sone new Upper Greensand Gasteropods. 291

with spaces as wide as those on the side; in the middle are

four close small strie, and on the inner part two wider. A

strong elevated keel, having about twenty small tubercles on

the last whorl, forms the margin of the umbilicus. Umbilicus

_ large, as wide as the base, marked on each whorl with several

(about six or eight) prominent strie. Mouth externally five-

sided, internally round.

In another state of preservation, this species would be referred

to a different genus. It commonly happens that the outer shell

is removed, and the nacreous layer exhibited; this is round,

smooth, marked with lines of growth, yellowish in colour, and

has every appearance of being external.

The general affinity of this shell with Solarium neocomiense

(D’Orb.) is very great; but it is less depressed, differently stri-

ated, has no keels, a striated umbilicus, &c.

Not uncommon. Specimens with the shell preserved are

contained in the Univ. Mus. and that of Mr. Carter. Casts in

all Collections.

This shell is only provisionally referred to Gibbula : rt genus

to which it belongs is not yet constituted.

Pleurotomaria semiconcava.. Pl. XI. fig. 17.

Shell conical, wider than high, formed of whorls (five) which

regularly increase in size. The whorls are concave, with a

projecting sutural angle. The last whorl is high, and divided

by the strongly elevated keel of the sinus into an upper con-

cave part and a lower flat side, which rounds off into the

slightly convex base. The sinus forms the line of suture.

_ The concave part has about six narrow strie; a similar num-

ber marks the space below. The base is striated. Aperture

rhomboidal. Umbilicus as wide as the base. In the cast

the hollow part of the whorl is flat and oblique, with a narrow

flattened space above.

The spiral concavity and angular body-whorl fully distinguish

this species from every other.

Rare. Woodwardian Museum.

Crepidula Cooksonia. PI. XI. fig. 18.

Shell small, nearly as high as long, and three-fourths as high as

wide, regularly inflated, nearly symmetrical, thin. “Base

transversely ellipsoid, not flat. Apex small, mesial, and above

the middle of the posterior side. Outline of the anterior side

of the shell oblique, rounding, top rounded; posterior outline

nearly perpendicular. Attachment of the lamina narrow,

about a third the width of the shell, consisting of upright

292 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

‘sides, and a top which is twice as long as the sides, thus being

shovel-shaped. The cast is marked with fine concentric lines

of growth.

This interesting little shell removes the genus back in time

from the Eocene to the Greensand age. It appears quite desti-

tute of the apical obliquity usual in the genus. Specimens have

been seen which possibly indicate a second species ; in them the

shell is longitudinally oval and more elevated.

Rare. Coll. University.

GALERICULUS. ~

[Symmetrical], conical, like Emarginula, with a thin shelly

septum immediately behind the apex, as in Crepidula; below

this is another septum, which is directed upwards towards

that above. The basal margin is thickened.

This genus should be placed in the Calyptreide, near to

Crepidula.

Galericulus altus. Pl. XI. fig. 19.

A small, regularly inflated, obliquely conical shell, with a circular

base. The apex slightly overhangs the posterior side, which

is straight and oblique. The outline from the base of the

sides to the apex is lanceolate, and that from the apex to the

anterior basal margin a curve of more than a quarter of a

circle. The attachment of the upper septum is, on each side

of the apex, a slight curve, which extends midway and half-

way into the shell. The attachment of the lower septum is

only half the length of the upper one, but much thicker; it

is inclined to the right side rather than central. Lat. =5 inch,

alt. 5, inch.

Loc. Coton. Coll. University Museum.

Acmea tenuistriata. Pl. XI. fig. 20.

Shell thin, suboval, inclining to circular, moderately elevated,

nearly as high as wide; ornamented with straight, regular,

equal, extremely fine radiating striz, which are crossed by

fine concentric lines of growth. Apex a fifth the length of

the shell from the anterior border.

This little shell is distinguished from A. gaultina (P.& R.) and

A. tenuicostata (Mich.) by being less depressed, and having

fainter, finer strie. I found it on breaking the mouth of an

Ammonite. It was not attached.

Coll. University.

Tornatella pyrostoma. PI. XI. fig. 21.

Shell elongated, subconical, thick, spirally sulcated ; suleations

Some new Upper Greensand Gasteropods. ~ = = 298

numerous, narrow, and wide apart. Spire elevated, rather

more than half the length of the shell, composed of four

whorls. Whorls a little rounded ; body-whorl slightly in-

flated. Mouth an elongated ellipse, not unlike the outline of

a grain of wheat. Columella marked on its lower portion

with two very prominent angular folds, which are wide apart ;

the upper one is near the middle of the columellar lip.

This species is most closely related to T. affinis (Sow.), but

differs from it in the folds on the columella, and more elongated

form. The sulcations also appear to be more numerous.

Rare. Coll. J. Carter, Esq.; University; Mr. W. Farren.

Cinulia ventricosa.

Shell thin, subglobular, as wide as high, consisting of four

whorls. Spire nearly one-third the length of the shell.

Whorls rapidly enlarging, ventricose, slightly flattened on

the upper part from the suture outwards. Body-whorl orna-

mented with about twenty-five faint longitudinal striz, which

are crossed by more than twenty wide sulcations. Base

round. Mouth large, suboval, angular posteriorly, more than

half as wide as long. Lip greatly thickened by an internal

varix, which is marked with numerous (about twenty-five)

little teeth. The columella has on its anterior end two very

prominent teeth, of which the more anterior is the longer. On

the left-hand side of the mouth the body-whorl is a little flat-

tened on its middle part, as though by internal thickening,

and on the lower part near to the teeth it is slightly inflated.

This species is nearly related to C. Hugardiana (D’Orb.), but

is distinguished by the two columellar teeth, wider mouth, lon-

gitudinal strize, fewer spiral strie, &c. It more closely approaches

_C. Prevosti (D’Arch.), but is distinguished by the more globular

form, wider mouth, and longitudinal striz.

Not rare. Coll. University; Mr. W. Farren; J. Carter, Esq.

STOMATODON.

Shell smooth, few-whorled, moderately elongated, inflated, not

umbilicated. Aperture entire, semicircular, rounded ante-

riorly. Outer lip periodically thickened internally. Colu-

mella with prominent tooth-like folds.

This genus belongs to the Tornatellidz, and should be placed

near to Cinulia.

Stomatodon politus. Pl. XI. fig. 22.

Shell smooth, polished, elongated, inflated; not umbilicated.

Spire half the length of the shell, consisting of four whorls,

294 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology.

which are convex and twice as wide as high. Body-whorl

very convex and (in the cast) less than twice the height

of the whorl above, and considerably wider than high. The

last whorl of the spire is exactly twice the height of the whorl

above it*. Mouth semicircular, rounded anteriorly. Colu-

mella ornamented in the middle part with two teeth, of which

the anterior is extremely large, fully a le wide, and as high,

and angular. On each side of the whorl in the cast are wide

spaces, slightly hollow, like the fringes of Ranella, indicating

periodic mouths.

In shape this shell is very like Phasianella neocomiensis

(D’Orb.). It is more inflated than any species of Ringinella,

and is easily distinguished by the periodic mouths, by being

smooth, and by the large teeth in the middle of the columella.

Extremely rare. University Museum. Collected by Mr. W.

Farren. i

The following species are new to the Upper Greensand of

England :—

Rostellaria Orbignyana(P.& R.). Solarium Rochatianum (P. & R.).

carinata (Mant.). Pleurotomaria allobrogensis(P. & R.).

Pteroceras Fittoni (Forbes). Brongniartiana ? (D’Orbd.). ©

—— retusum (Sow.). neocomiensis (D’Ord.).

Natica Matheroniana (D’Ord.). | Dentalium ellipticum (Sow.).

—— gaultina (D’Orb.), Cinulia incrassata (Mant.).

— Rhodani (Pict. & Rouz). Hugardiana (D’Orb.), var.

Ervyna (D’Orb.). Nerinza, sp.

_ Solarium dentatum (D’Ord.). Hipponyx, sp.

granosum (D’Ord.).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Pteroceras globulatum, back and front views of a very fine speci-

men, nat. size. Univ. Mus.

Fig. 2. Pterodonta marginata, ventral and dorsal views, nat. size; the

tooth on the outer lip is only partially formed. Mus. Carter.

Fig. 3. Pterodonta longispira, dorsal view, slightly restored, from speci-

mens in Mus. Carter.

Fig. 4. Fusus tricostatus, under side. Mus. Carter. The longitudinal ribs

restored from a younger specimen in Univ. Mus.

Fig. 5. Fusus quinquecostatus, under side. Univ. Mus.

Fig. 6. Cerithiwm tenuistriatum, slightly restored. Univ. Mus.

Fig. 7. Funis elongatus, im Mus. Cookson (the whorls should have been

more oblique), and section showing the columella.

Fig. 8. ? Funis brevis, greatly enlarged.

Fig. 9. Scalaria angularis, upper whorls restored. Mus. Carter.

Fig. 10. Solarium Sedgwickii (upper and under views of a partially grown

specimen).

* * Width 5 lines, height 7 lines. It was probably 12 line higher. The

upper whorls of the specimen are broken away.

a ~~

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China. 295

Fig. 11. Solarium planum, enlarged twice, from wax impressions.

Fig. 12. Solarium Carteri, ventral view, enlarged twice, from a wax impres-

sion ; dorsal view from a specimen with the nacreous layer

phosphatized.

Fig. 13. Nerita scalaris, dorsal and spiral views. Univ. Mus.

Fig. 14. Turboidea nodosa, dorsal and basal views. Mus. Carter.

Fig. 15. Trochodon cancellatus, two varieties.

Fig. 16. Gibbula levistriata.

Fig. 17. Pleurotomaria semiconcava, last whorl with the shell partially

preserved.

Fig. 18. Crepidula Cooksonie, \ateral and posterior views.

Fig. 19. Galericulus aitus, front, back, and side views.

Fig. 20, Acmea tenuistriata [the striz are much too strong].

Fig. 21. Tornatella pyrostoma [the mouth should have been wider].

Fig. 22. Stomatodon politus [the anterior tooth should have been larger].

XXXV.—On a new Genus and some new Species of Pyramidellide

from the North of China. By Anruvur Apams, F.L.S. &e.

Every additional observation I make on the animals of the

genera of Pyramidellide induces me to believe that there is a

very intimate relationship between the families Pyramidellide,

Acieonide, and Bullide. The other day, when observing a lively

animal of my little group Syrnola, I was pleased to see the ear-

shaped folded tentacles laid flat back and expanded, resembling

very much Philippi’s figure of Acteon. Although I have met

with the shell of Monoptygma striata several times in the Gulf

of Pe-chili, I have never yet succeeded in procuring the animal

alive or dead. A mollusk closely allied, however, and which I

believe to be a new species of Menestho, has an animal which

very nearly agrees with Moller’s description of M. albula. My

beautiful, smooth, white species of Myonia (M. virgo) is a third

species of Menestho.

' Genus Monoprtyema, J. Lea.

1. Monoptygma vitiata, A. Adams.

M. testa turrito-subulata, gracili, solidiuscula, flavidula; anfractibus

83, planatis, transversim crebre striatis, fasciis duabus rufis spira-

libus eleganter vittatis ; apertura oblonga; plica parietali obliqua,

inconspicua.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 3 fathoms.

2. Monoptygma metula, A. Adams.

M. testa subulato-conica, solidiuscula, carneo-fusca, apice obtuso ;

anfractibus 5, convexiusculis, transversim sulcatis, sulcis distanti-

bus, interstitiis simplicibus; anfractu ultimo magno; apertura

elongato-ovata, postice acuminata, antice producta; plica parietali

obliqua, vix celata. ©

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 4 fathoms.

296 Mr. A. Adams.on new Mollusca from China.

3. Monoptygma punctigera, A. Adams.

M. testa subulata, sordide alba, tenuicula; anfractibus 6, planis,

transversim sulcatis, sulcis subconfertis, interstitiis valde punctatis;

apertura ovato-oblonga, postice acuminata, antice latiore et. rotun-

data ; plica parietali obliqua, conspicua.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms (sandy mud).

4. Monoptygma sulcifera, A. Adams.

M. testa pyramidali-ovata, alba, opaca, solidula; anfractibus 5,

planis, transversim sulcatis, sulcis profundis, confertis, interstitiis

simplicibus ; anfractu ultimo elongato, magno, antice angustato ;

apertura oblonga, antice producta et acuminata; plica parietali

obliqua, superiore, vix celata.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms (sandy mud).

5. Monoptygma cingulata, A. Adams.

M. testa turrito-subulata, solida, alba; anfractibus 73, planis, cin-

gulis transversis elevatis subdistantibus ornatis; apertura sub-

quadrato-oblonga; plica parietali valida, mediana, transversa,

conspicua ; labro rectiusculo, intus lirato.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 3 fathoms.

This species is by no means typical, and should form a sub-

genus under the name of Oscilla.

Genus Menestuo, Moller.

Menestho subula, A. Adams.

M. testa acuminato-subulata, alba, leevi, opaca, nitida ; anfractibus 72,

seeders th ft (2

planis ; apertura ovata, antice dilatata, postice acuminata; plica

parietali obliqua, superiore, conspicua.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 3 fathoms.

The animal agrees with Mdller’s account of M. albula, having

a narrow elongated foot, and very small eyes at the inner bases of

the tentacles ; but the tentacles are longitudinally folded, which

may be implied in his expression “ crassiusculis.’ The part

termed the mentum by Lovén is very long, and extends from

the head as far as the front of the protruded foot. The oper-

culum is small, thin, horny, and subspiral.

Genus Syrnoxia, A. Adams.

Syrnola unilineata, A. Adams.

S. testa parva, subulato-pyramidali, fulva; anfractibus normalibus 4,

planatis, ultimo magno, ventricoso, ad peripheriam rotundato, et

linea unica rufo-fusca circumcincto; apertura late ovata; plica

parietali mediana, conspicua ; labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Lo-Shan-kow, Shan-tung.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China. 297

Genus Exusa, A. Adams.

Testa subulata, turrita; anfractibus multis, longitudinaliter plicatis.

Apertura ovata, antice integra ; labio plica parietali unica instructo ;

labro tenui, simplici.

This little genus of Pyramidellide may be likened to a Terebra

with the aperture entire in front, with a single plait in the inner

lip, and with plicate whorls.

Elusa teres, A. Adams.

E, testa rufo-fusca, subulata, nitida; anfractibus 8}, planis, longitu.

dinaliter plicatis; apertura elongatim ovata, postice acuminata,

antice dilatata et rotundata; plica parietali valida, obliqua, con-

spicua ; labro tenui, intus levi.

Hab, Hulu-Shan Bay, Gulf of Lian-tung; 8 fathoms,

Genus TurBONILLA, Risso,

1. Turbonilla terebra, A. Adams,

7’. testa subulato-pyramidali, turrita, solida, alba, nitida; anfractibus

normalibus 10, planis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis haud promi-

nentibus, subdistantibus, interstitiis lineis elevatis decussatis, quasi

valde punctatis ; anfractu ultimo rotundato, plicis ad peripheriam

evanidis, basi seriebus spiralibus punctorum ornata; apertura sub-

quadrato-ovata ; regione umbilicali impressa; labio recto, sub-

reflexo,

Hab, Hulu-Shan Bay, Gulf of Lian-tung; 4 fathoms.

2. Turbonilla cerina, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-pyramidali, turrita, solidiuscula, pallide fusca, nitida,

quasi cerea; anfractibus normalibus 8, planis, longitudinaliter pli-

eatis, plicis obliquis, subprominentibus, distantibus, interstitiis sim-

plicibus; anfractu ultimo subangulato, plicis ad peripheriam desi-

nentibus, basi levi; apertura ovato-quadrata; labio recto, antice

vix reflexo.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms (eight miles from the Pei-ho),

8. Turbonilla scitula, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, alba, solida; anfractibus normalibus 7,

planiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis angustis, undulatis,

confertis, interstitiis leevibus, plicis in anfractu ultimo ad periphe-

riam abrupte desinentibus, basi levi; apertura subquadrata ; labio

recto, brevi, subincrassato.

Hab, Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms (eight miles from the Pei-ho),

4, Turbonilia albella, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, tenuicula, albida; anfractibus normalibus 7,

planiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis angustis, obliquis, sub-

Ann, & Mag, N, Hist, Ser. 8, Vol. vii, 20

“298 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China.

distantibus, interstitiis levibus, plicis in anfractu ultimo ad peri-

phere abrupte terminantibus, basi levi; apertura subquadrata ;

abio recto, antice subangulato et expanso.

‘Hab. Ka-la-Hai, Shan-tung (in shell-sand): Hulu-Shan Bay,

Gulf of Lian-tung; 4 fathoms. -

5. Turbonilla compta, A. Adams.

7’. testa subulato-turrita, tenuicula, pallide fuseas anfractibus nor-

malibus 9, convexis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis angustis, un-

datis, confertis, interstitiis concinne punctatis, suturis profundis ;

anfractu ultimo rotundato, plicis ad basin extendentibus ; apertura

subcirculari; labio tenui, arcuato.

‘Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 4 fathoms.

6. Turbonilla bifasciata, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, alba, tenuicula, opaca; anfractibus norma-

libus 8, convexiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis, fasciis angustis

pallide rufescentibus circumeinctis, plicis obliquis, regularibus,

vequidistantibus, interstitiis simplicibus; anfractu ultimo rotun-

dato, plicis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi levi, convexa ; aper-

tura subquadrata ; labio reflexo et antice subexpanso.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 4 fathoms.

Genus Opostom1a, Fleming.

1. Odostomia pumila, A. Adams.

O. testa ovata, tenuicula, rimata, alba, opaca; anfractibus normali-

bus 4, convexiusculis, ultimo magno, ad peripheriam rotundato ;

apertura ovata, antice producta; plica parietali superiore, parva,

transversa. ;

Hab. Shan-tung (Lo-Shan-kow).

2. Odostomia biconica, A. Adams.

O. testa ovata, tenuicula, rimata, alba, opaca; spira conica; anfrac-

tibus normalibus 3, planis, ultimo conico, ad basin producto, ad

peripheriam subangulato ; apertura ovata, antice effusa; plica pa-

rietali superiore, parva, transversa.

Hab. Shan-tung (Lo-Shan-kow).

3. Odostomia porcellana, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conica, alba, semiopaca, solidula; anfractibus norma-

libus 3, convexiusculis ; anfractu ultimo magno, ad peripheriam

rotundato ; apertura ovata, postice acuminata, antice angulata et

producta ; plica parietali parva, mediana, obliqua.

Hab. Shan-tung (Lo-Shan-kow).

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Coleoptera from Ascension. 299

4. Odostomia bulimella, A. Adams.

O. testa oblonga, profunde rimata, alba, solida; anfractibus norma-

libus 4, planis, suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad

peripheriam rotundato; apertura oblonga, antice effusa et pro-

sh labio recto ; plica parietali superiore ; labro margine vecti-

usculo.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 3 fathoms (mud).

5. Odostomia brevicula, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conoidali, alba, opaca, solidiuscula, vix rimata; spira

brevi; anfractibus normalibus 2, ultimo ventricoso, ad peripheriam

rotundato ; apertura acuminato-ovata ; plica parietali parva, trans-

versa, mediana.

Hab, Shan-tung (Kala-hai).

6. Odostomia lepidula, A. Adams.

O. testa oblonga, alba, vix opaca; anfractibus normalibus 3, planis,

ultimo magno, elongato, ad peripheriam rotundato, antice pro-

dueto; apertura acuminato-ovata ; plica parietali parva, obliqua.

Hab. Lian-tung (Hulu-Shan) ; 3 fathoms.

7. Odostomia pyramidalis, A. Adams.

O. testa pyramidali-conica, alba, vix opaca, solidiuscula; anfractibus

normalibus 5, planis, suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo ad peri-

pheriam vix angulato; apertura ovata, postice acuminata; plica

parietali mediana, transversa, conspicua.

Hab. Shan-tung (Kala-hai) ; Lian-tung (Hulu-Shan).

Ta-Lien-Whan, China,

August 1, 1860.

* XXXVI.—On certain Coleopterous Insects from the Island of

Ascension. By T. Vernon Woxtaston, M.A., F.L.S.

‘Tere is probably no spot in the world more utterly hopeless

to a naturalist than the island of Ascension. My friend Mr.

Bewicke of Madeira, who spent a week there in April last (en

route to the Cape of Good Hope), says, “ Ascension is, I think,

nearly barren of interest to an entomologist—indeed, to any

one ;” and after having been only a couple of days on shore, he

wrote as follows: “ We landed on this heap of dust and cinders

on Friday, and I never saw a place I was so anxious to leave.

How men and women sustain life here is to me inconceivable :

everything, except the shrubs on the ‘ green mountain,’ is inde-

scribably dreary : the thermometer stands high (from 80° to 90°),

but the heat is nevertheless very endurable.” He then referred

20%

300 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

to the house in which he was staying as “ distinguished by one

tree about 6 feet high, and three aloes of very doubtful vitality,”

adding, “I do not believe there is another shrub or weed of any

sort within two miles, except the few flowers grown in officers’

verandahs.” In such a locality, therefore, it is not surprising

that insect-life (like all other life) should be at its lowest ebb,

and that, during his week’s sojourn there, and in spite of much

perseverance, only eleven species of Coleoptera should have re-

warded Mr. Bewicke’s careful research.

In the present paper I propose to enumerate these eleven ex-

ponents of the beetle tribe which so signally crowned the labours

of Mr. Bewicke. Inasmuch as, however, we may be almost cer-

tain, from their general character and modes of subsistence, that

nearly the whole of them (if not, indeed, absolutely all) must

‘have been recently naturalized, I may add that they would be

totaliy unworthy of notice were it not as a voucher for the utter

sterility of this miserable spot, and to warn naturalists from ever

attempting to go there again for the purpose of collecting.

Even the ‘‘ green mountain,” as it is called, which rises 2800 feet

above the sea, and is covered in parts with introduced shrubs,

appears almost destitute of insect-life; for Mr.*Bewicke assures

me that three specimens of the common European Philonthus

scybalarius (now in my possession) were positively “the only

species” he “found during a long day, amongst imported

plantations, on the summit of the island”! Indeed, judging

from his account, the species which would seem to have esta-

blished themselves more completely, and have become really

abundant, are the Dermestes cadaverinus, which swarms in the

houses and under stones (particularly during the turtle season),

and the two universally distributed Alphitobii, which, however

(I conclude from the entire absence of their proper food), Mr.

Bewicke captured in profusion “out of the dung of sea-birds,

miles from habitable parts.”

The only Coleoptera of any interest in the following list are

the Aitagenus Gloriose, Oxyomus Heinekeni, Xyletinus ferrugi-

neus, Cryphalus aspericoliis, and the (new) Pentarthrum cylindri-

cum; but since it is pretty evident, in Mr, Bewicke’s opinion,

that the last, at any rate, has been introduced (“ perhaps from

the Cape of Good Hope or the Mauritius”), and since it is

highly probable that (wherever it came from) the preceding one

must have come with it, whilst the first three belong to groups

which are readily disseminated through the medium of commerce,

there remains nothing whatever for Ascension to boast of except

the six other, more or less mundane, forms! In fact, of the eleven

species enumerated below, we may safely say that seven of them

are certainly, and the remaining four (Oxyomus, Xyletinus, Cry-

Jrom the Island of Ascension. 801

phalus, and Pentarthrum) almost certainly, imported. But let

us take them seriatim.

Fam. Dermestide.

Genus DerMEsTEs.

Linneus, Syst. Nat. 11. 561 (1767).

1. Dermestes cadaverinus, Fab.

Dermestes cadaverinus, Fab., Syst. Ent. 55 (1775).

—— — , Oliv., Ent. ii. 9. 3 (1790

— domesticus, Gebl., Germ. Sree 85. 143 (1824),

— cadaverinus, Erichs., Nat. der Ins. Deutsch. iii. 430 (1848).

Many examples of this Dermestes were brought to England

by Mr. Bewicke. It seems, from his account, to be a most

ifodaat insect at Ascension, “swarming in houses and under

stones,” and being “‘ pretty generally distributed over the island.”

According to Mr. Bewicke, “the people call them ‘ hardbacks,’

and say that they only appear in the turtle season.” After a

careful examination of them, | cannot sce that they differ in any

respect from the D. cadaverinus of Fabricius—a species which

was originally described by him, in 1775, from St. Helena spe-

cimens in the Banksian collection, and which has been recorded,

also, from Europe, South America, Mexico, Otaheite, the Hast

Indies, and Arabia. It belongs to the second of Erichson’s

Sections, in which the third and fourth abdominal segments of

the males (instead of the fourth only) are furnished beneath with

a little circular fossetie armed with a cone (or convergent fasci-

culus) of powerful bristles. In specific details, it may be known

from its several allies by its (black) upper-surface being uni-

formly and rather densely clothed with a coarse yellowish-cine-

reous pile, by its rather elongate (and slightly narrow) outline,

and by its abdominal under-segments having, each of them, two

somewhat rounded patches of darker pile in their centre (gra-

dually diminishing and approximating in each successive segment

towards the apex), and a sublunate one at either lateral edge.

Genus ATTAGENUS.

Latreille, Gen. Crust. et Ins. ii. 32 (1802).

2. Attagenus Gloriosa, Fab.

Anthrenus Gloriosa, Fab., Syst. Eleuth. i. 107 (1801).

Five specimens of this prettily fasciated Attagenus were taken

by Mr. Bewicke at Ascension. It is an almost cosmopolitan

insect, being easily diffused through the medium of commerce.

It occurs principally in India and Eastern Africa; but I am in-

formed by my friend Dr. Schaum of Berlin that it has also been

found in America. ;

302 Mr. T..V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

Fam. Aphodiade.

Genus Oxyomus.

(Eschsch.) De Casteln., Hist. ii. 98 (1840).

3. Oxyomus Heinekeni, Woll.

Oxyomus Heinekeni, Woll., Ins. Mad. 228 (1854).

——, Woll., Cat. Mad. Col, 79 (1857).

Two males of the present Oxyomus were amongst Mr. Bewicke’s

captures at Ascension ; and, not having until now observed the

sexual characters of the species, I had at first imagined them to be

distinct from the ordinary Madeiran one ; but having just looked

more closely into specimens of the latter, I perceive in them also

small structural differences pertaining to the male sex which are

not noticed in the ‘Insecta Maderensia.’? Thus, the males are

not only more shining than the females, but the external edge

of their front tibiz is much more powerfully tridentate, whilst

their four hinder ones have their spurs more elongate and sub-

flexuose, and their outer apical angle produced into a much

longer and acuter spine. The elytra of the two examples from

Ascension have the appearance of being a trifle more convex and

shortened posteriorly than those of the Madeiran ones (so as

scarcely to conceal the pygidium); but I think this is perhaps

more apparent than real, their abdomen having probably been

inflated in the spirits of wine, and not having completely col-

lapsed in drying.

Fam. Cleridz.

Genus NEcRoBIA.

Olivier, Entom. iv. 76 bis (1795).

4. Necrobia rufipes, Thunb.

Anobium rufipes, Thunb., Nov. Ins. Spec. i. 10 (1781).

Dermestes rufipes, Fab., Ent. Syst. i. 230 (1792).

Corynetes rufipes, Klug, Abh. der Wissensch. Akad. zu Berl. 340 (1840).

This widely distributed insect appears to have established

itself at Ascension, from whence I have many examples collected

by Mr. Bewicke. I have taken it abundantly in the Canary

Islands, and at Mogador, on the opposite coast of Morocco ;

and it was likewise found by Mr. Bewicke at the Cape of Good

Hope. The Ascension specimens are, on the average, of rather

a small size, and the subclaval joints of their antennz are not so

distinctly dark as in the ordinary individuals—occasionally only

the club itself being black, whereas in general the ¢hree articu-

lations preceding it are as much darkened as the clava.

* from the Island of Ascension. . 303:

Fam. Anobiade,

Genus XYLETINUS,

Latreille, Régne Anim. (éd, 2) iv. 483 (1829).

5. Xyletinus ferrugineus, n. sp.

X. oblongus, rufo-ferrugineus, nitidus, dense flavo-cinereo-sericeus

et ubique (oculo fortiter armato) subtilissime punctulatus; pro-

thorace antice subtruncato, postice rotundato (angulis postice valde

' rotundatis) ; elytris haud striatis; antennis gracilibus, testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. vix 1}.

~ Owing to the imperfect state of the three specimens of this

insect which were amongst Mr. Bewicke’s captures at Ascension,

I have been unable to examine their palpi and feet, and cannot

therefore pronounce for certain whether they are typical Xyletini,

or whether they should not rather be referred (as their posteriorly

rounded prothorax, subcylindric densely pubescent bodies, un-

striated - 224 and general aspect would lead me to suspect) to

that aberrant section of the group of which I have recorded *

_ four exponents from the Canary Islands. At any rate, whether

true Xyletini or not, I cannot identify them with any described

species, though it is far from impossible they may have been

elsewhere characterized, and were merely an accidental importa-

tion into Ascension. In external contour and hue they have:

very much the appearance of my X. desectus from Grand Canary,

but are rather smaller, and more finely and closely punctulated

than that insect.

Fam. Tomicide.

Genus CryPHaLus.

Erichson, in Wiegm. Archiv, ii. 61 (1836).

6. Cryphalus aspericollis, Woll.

Cryphalus aspericollis, Woll., Ann. Nat. Hist: (ser. 3) v. 365 (1860).

A single example of this very minute insect, which agrees |

precisely + with the Madeiran and Canarian specimens, was found

by Mr. Bewicke at Ascension, I have no note relative to its

capture ; but since Mr, Bewicke did not mention having searched

* Vide pp. 13-15 of this volume. ; yout

+ The three minute joints (following the enlarged basal one) of the

funiculus of this species are so excessively small, that with my ordinary

microscope (although I had mounted carefully one of the antenne in

balsam) I could not detect more than two of them; and therefore, despite

the exact outward resemblance of the insect with examples from Madeira

and the Canaries, I somewhat hesitated in identifying it absolutely with

them. But on placing the object, lately, beneath the highest power of

the admirable instrument at the British Museum, these three infinitesimal

articulations came out at once clear and well-defined,

304 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Coleoptera

any other piece of rotten wood except the “decayed box” in

which Pentarthrum cylindricum was found (but, on the contrary,

implied rather the absence uf any opportunity for so doing), I

have but little doubt that it must have been taken in company

with the Pentarthrum, and is therefore not only (like it) an im-

ported species, but one which was introduced from the same

country, wherever that may be. The fact, however, of its being

conspecific with the Madeiran and Canarian insect, whilst the

other one is congeneric with the P. Huttoni from the west of

England, would go far to render it, at any rate, improbable that

the “box ” in question could have come from either the Mauri-

tius or the Cape of Good Hope.

Fam. Curculionide.

Genus PeENTARTHRUM.

Woll., Ann. Nat. Hist. (ser. 2) xiv. 129 (1854).

7. Pentarthrum cylindricum, Woll.

Pentarthrum cylindricum, Woll., Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. (1861).

A full description of this insect (the only new species amongst

Mr. Bewicke’s collectanea at Ascension) has been given in my

paper on “the Atlantic Cossonides,”’ lately published in the

‘Transactions of the Entomological Society of London; and I

will therefore merely quote from that memoir the following ob-

servations concerning its capture :—‘ Many specimens of it were

detected by Mr. Bewicke in the decayed wood at the bottom of

some boxes which he suspects had been used for importing plants

into the island—probably either from the Cape of Good Hope or

the Mauritius. It follows therefore that the insect is but a

doubtful native of Ascension, and that its presence there may

have been only accidental. Still, its close affinity with the

British species, and its near relationship with the two Mesoxeni

from Madeira and Teneriffe, would make it at least unlikely

that so remote a spot as the Mauritius should be its proper

habitat—a conclusion which its admixture (at Ascension) with

a single example of the minute Cryphalus aspericollis, which

also occurs in both the Madeiran and Canarian groups, would

not tend to invalidate.”

Fam. Tenebrionide.

Genus GNATHOCERUS.

Thunberg, Act. Holmiens. 47 (1814).

8. Gnathocerus cornutus, Fab.

Trogosita cornuta, Fab., Ent. Syst. Suppl. 51 (1798),

from the Island of Ascension. © 305.

Cerandria cornuta, Lucas, Col. de ]’Algérie, 345 (1849).

— ——.,, Woll., Ins. Mad. 490 (1854).

One specimen of this universally imported insect was amongst

Mr. Bewicke’s captures at Ascension. It is perfectly unimport-

ant, being of course naturalized (if indeed truly naturalized at

all) through the medium of commerce.

Genus ALPHITOBIUS.

Stephens, Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 11 (1882).

9. Alphitobius diaperinus, Kugel.

Tenebrio diaperinus, Kugel., in Panz. Fna Ins. Germ. 37. 16 (1797).

Alphitobius mauritanicus, Steph. [mee Wate Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 11 (1832).

—— diaperinus, Woll., Ins. Mad. 498 (1854

— — , Woll., Cat. Mad. Col. 154 (1857).

The present insect and the following one are likewise, of course,

importations into Ascension, being both of them species univer-

sally diffused through the medium of commerce. They have a

slight interest, however, attached to them in this instance, on

account of the singular fact communicated by Mr. Bewicke, that

they were “taken abundantly [not, as we should have expected,

in houses and amongst merchandise, but] in the dung of sea-

birds, miles from habitable parts, ’_which is certainly a very

remarkable habitat for these common Alphitobii!

10. Alphitobius mauritanicus, Fab.

Tenebrio oe” Fab. [nec Linn. ya Ent. Syst. i. 113 (1792).

— Fagi, Panz., Fna Ins. Germ. 61. 3 (1799).

Alphitobius picipes, Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 11 (1833).

Heterophaga mauritanica, Lucas, Col. de l’Algérie, 341 (1849).

At Madeira both of these widely-imported Alphitobii have

become tolerably common ; but, as yet, I have observed only the

A. diaperinus at the Canaries. M. Lucas states that the present

insect is abundant in Algeria under stones ; so that it is possible

that it may be more easily naturalized in the open country than

its ally,—though it would appear, from Mr. Bewicke’s account,

that both species indicate at Ascension this capability for self-

establishment in aperto.

Fam. Staphylinide.

Genus PurLontuus.

(Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 226 (1832).

11. Philonthus scybalarius, Nordm.

Philonthus scybalarius, Nordm., Symbol. 94 (1838).

—— varians, var. b, Evichs., Gen. et Spee. Staph. 470 (1839),

— — , Woll,, Ins. Mad. 583 (1854).

——— scybalarius, Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutsch. ii. 601 (1857).

As already stated, three individuals of the common European

306: Prof. M. Schultze on the Genus Cornuspira.

P. scybalarius were captured by Mr. Bewicke, amongst im-

ported shrubs, on the “green mountain,”’—being, moreover,

the only species which he obtained during a long day’s research

in what would seem to be the most promising collecting-ground

of Ascension! There can be no doubt that it is a naturalized

species, being an insect easy of transportation, and one which

has established itself at the Cape of Good Hope, the West Indies,

and in other distant localities. It agrees sufficiently well with

examples which I have taken at Madeira and the Canaries; and.

Mr. Janson, to whom I submitted it for comparison, remarked

that it was slightly larger than any of his British specimens,

and that the punctures on the elytra were perhaps a trifle deeper,

and the femora somewhat paler in hue, but that in all other re-

spects it agreed exactly with its more northern representatives.

Such are the eleven Coleoptera captured by Mr, Bewicke in

this miserable island. The only other insect which he took is

one of which Ascension may be proud—the original Cimex

lectularius |

XXXVII.—On the Genus Cornuspira, belonging to the Mono-

thalamia; with Remarks on the Organization and Reproduction

of the Polythalamia. By Professor Max Scuutrze*.

Tue memoir of Williamson “On the Recent Foraminifera of

Great Britain,” published by the Ray Society in 1858, induces

me to make some observations on the Rhizopod genus Cornu-

spira established by me.

I have given this name to some previously unknown cal-

careous-shelled Rhizopods which appear to be very widely dif-

fused in many seas, and of which the shells exactly resemble.

that of a small Planorbis. In my book “ Ueber den Organismus

der Polythalamien” (Leipzig, 1854), at p. 40, I characterized the

new genus as follows :—

Shell calcareous, wound like a Planorbis-shell, solid or

finely porous, disciform, similar on both sides, enclosing a simple,

undivided cavity.” From the absence of any division into

chambers, therefore, the genus belongs to the Monothalamia,

which is the name that I give, in opposition to that of Polytha-

lamia, to those of the shelled Rhizopods (Foraminifera) in which

internal partitions, or indications thereof, are wanting. I also

described two species of this genus, Cornuspira planorbis and

C. perforata, and figured them in plate 4. figs, 21 and 22.

ef ues by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860,

Prof. M. Schultze on the Genus Cornuspira. 307

At that time I was only acquainted with specimens from Mo-

zambique, Trieste, and the West Indies. I had not seen living

examples ; but specimens preserved in spirit allowed the animal

contents of the shell (the body of the Rhizopod) to be distinctly

recognized.

Further inquiries, made as opportunities offered, brought me

examples of the same genus from many other places ; and I have

subsequently, at Trieste, observed many living individuals which

crept about briskly. They may be obtained from almost any

sponge freshly taken from the sea, during the pulling to pieces

of which, quantities of small shelled and shell-less Rhizopods

always make their appearance. It is by no means necessary to

take sponges brought from the bottom of the sea, in which con-

tamination by sand and mud might be the cause of the simul-

taneous occurrence of Rhizopoda ; but even the species growing

close beneath the surface of the sea—such, for example, as the

Grantia (Sycon ciliatum, Risso) which abounds upon the wood-

work of the baths in the harbour of Trieste—furnish, when

pulled to pieces, great numbers of Mono- and Polythalamia,

especially in a young state.

“Cornuspire have also been discovered in a fossil state, and

described by Reuss*.

Williamson found several species on the English coast. He,

however, rejects the name Cornuspira, and replaces it by Spirillina,

giving as the author Ehrenberg. The place in which Ehrenberg

first describes his Spirillina, and which indeed is cited by Wil-

liamson, is in the ‘Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissen-

schaften zu Berlin’ for the year 1841, In the memoir on the

* Distribution and Influence of Microscopic Life in South and

North America,” p. 402, the genus “ Spirillina, Kieselspirale,”

arranged under the Polygastrica, is thus characterized :—“ Genus

e familia Arcellimorum? Lorica tubulosa spiralis si/icea, Plan-

orbem referens (= Difflugia lorica silicea) ;” and further on is

added, ‘‘ Acid had no action on the shell.” From this, and from

the figure given by Ehrenberg (pl. 3. fig. 41) of the only species,

“ Spirillina vivipara,” described by him in the place cited, we

have to do with a shell similar in form to our Cornuspira, but,

according to Ehrenberg’s repeated assertion, of si/icious and not

calcareous nature. As, however, my genus Cornuspira was

founded for animals with a calcareous shell, and also, according

to Ehrenberg’s nomenclature, belongs, not to the Polygastrica,

but to the Polythalamia (or rather Monothalamia), it cannot?

possibly be regarded as identical with Spirillina, Ehrbg. ; and

as Williamson’s Spiri//ine are Foraminifera, and therefore cal-

* Sitzungsber. der Wiener Akad. der Wiss. 1860, ‘ Die Foraminiferen

der westphilischen Kreideformation.” ;

308 Prof. M. Schultze on the Genus Cornuspira.

careous-shelled, they must be called Cornuspira, and not Spi-

rilline.

If the figure given by Ehrenberg of his Spirillina vivipara be

such that Williamson was to a certain extent justified in putting

it with my figures of Cornuspire, and supposing that Ehrenberg

might have deceived himself with regard to the presence of

silica (in which case I should likewise have had no doubt as to

the identity of the two forms), still the separation of the two

genera must be most decidedly retained since Ehrenberg has

recently described several new species of his genus Spirillina,

and now arranges them among the Polycystine, therefore again

with organisms possessing a silicious lorica*. These descriptions

are of far later date than my book on the Polythalamia; and as

Ehrenberg on this occasion does not mention my genus Cornu-

spira (although, as we shall soon see, it was well known to him),

there can be no doubt that he maintains the genus Spirillina as

perfectly distinct from Cornuspira, and that Williamson there-

fore cannot reckon upon Ehrenberg’s acquiescence when he

places the two generic names together as synonyma. There are,

in the sea, Planorbiform Rhizopodous shells of calcareous nature ;

these are to be separated, as Cornuspira, mihi, from similar shells

of silica, the Spirilline of Ehrenberg.

Ehrenberg, indeed, has also found something to urge against

my genus Cornuspirat. He says that it is upon young states

of larger Polythalamia, which are abundant everywhere, that I

have founded a new genus, to which all title to stand is denied ;

and the indiscretion with which I have fallen into this error is

the greater, as I myself have admitted that the Agathistegia in

their earliest stages are not distinguishable from my Cornu-

spire.

: It is indeed difficult to believe that Ehrenberg can have been

serious in making this assertion, which, as we shall see, is quite

untenable. It is clear that we have here to do, not with inter-

pretations or opinions upon organic structure—not with the

organization of the Rhizopoda or the like (upon which, as is

well known, my opinions and Ehrenberg’s are very wide apart,

and to dispute about which with Ehrenberg is the less my

design, as he has never adduced any new observations upon the

soft parts of the Rhizopoda in confutation of my statements)

—we have here to do only with shell-formation. Here Ehren-

berg moves in a domain in which he has been actually and

continuously active, and in which he may lay claim to the repu-

tation of a weighty judge.

* Monatsber. der Akad.-der Wiss. zu Berlin, 1857, pp. 574, 560; 1858,

p. 35: see also p. 332.

+ Monatsber. 1858, p, 332.

Prof, M. Schultze on the Genus Cornuspira. 309

This causes the objection by which the genus Cornuspira is to

be got rid of, to appear the more remarkable and incautious.

It is literally as follows :—‘‘ The small calcareous-shelled Planor-

bis-like forms which occur in many species, and not unfrequently

in the sea, I have recognized partly as small worm-shells

of Annulate worms, such as Serpula spirorbis; but they were

partly undoubted young states of Polythalamia of the most

different kinds. Of these young states of the larger Polytha-

lamia, which are abundant everywhere, Professor Max Schultze

has recently formed the new genus Cornuspira, although the

author himself says (p. 10) that the Agathistegia, in their earliest

youth, are not to be distinguished from his Cornuspire, and he

has had no opportunity of observing a living animal. They

should therefore have been indicated with doubt as young Aga-

thistegia, and not as a new genus, But—they increased his

Monothalamia.”

Ehrenberg therefore asserts that the Cornuspire are young

states of larger Polythalamia of the most different kinds. The

names of these kinds are not mentioned, with the exception of

the Agathistegia, to which I had already directed attention, and

therefore must have had reasons for maintaining the distinction,

notwithstanding the affinity. As connected developmental series

of Polythalamia, to which we might refer in testing Ehrenberg’s

assertion, are still very little known, we are driven, in inves-

tigating the question of the form of the young states of the

larger Polythalamia, to deduce this from the forms of the shells

in the mature animals, which may be effected with great cer-

tainty. My numerous observations of living young Polythala-

mia on the coasts of the Adriatic and in Heligoland, the study

of their gradual growth, together with numerous comparative

measurements of the shells of young and old individuals of

the same species, have led to the result that the form and size,

especially of the internal space of the youngest chambers, do

not subsequently change essentially, and that therefore every

Polythalamion at onc time in its youth had the appearance

which will be found subsequently in its oldest, first chamber, or

the complex of several of them. This, indeed, does not require

to be specially proved ; but it follows of itself, from the processes of

growth of the Polythalamia (for example, in a spiral Rotalide), that

we need only look at the form of the innermost, oldest chambers,

to know the form of the young state. In thick-shelled species

we resort to cutting. It is exactly the same as with a cham-

bered Nautilus-shell, or, not taking into consideration the dis-

sepiments, with any spiral shell. If therefore the Cornuspire

be the young of larger Polythalamia, the latter must exhibit a

commencement of shell-formation like a Cornuspira; the centre

310 Prof. M. Schultze on the Genus Cornuspira, and on

of the spire of the larger Polythalamia (and, indeed, belonging

to different genera according to Ehrenberg), must resemble a

Cornuspira. As is stated in the passage above quoted of my

book on the Polythalamia, the two species of the genus in

question described by me occur with as many as six to seven

whorls. They are Planorbis-like shells, without any division

into: chambers in the interior. Now, are there any chambered

Rhizopod-shells, Polythalamia, of which the centre is such a

Cornuspira? This Khrenberg had to prove; at least, he ought.

to have adduced a single well-ascertained case of the kind, if he

wished to combat successfully against the validity of the genus

Cornuspira. Ehrenberg has adduced none, and could not ad-

duce any; for, in fact, there are no Polythalamia with such a

shell. This Ehrenberg knows as well as I do, and it must con-

sequently be doubtful whether his assertions are only to be

called “ incautious.”

But as regards the young Agathistegia (i.e. Miliolida), already

compared by myself with young Cornuspire, Ehrenberg’s mode

of bringing these in to get rid of the genus Cornuspira is posi-

tively absurd. I am already accustomed to Ehrenberg’s citing

my book on the Polythalamia only when he attacks it, but not

mentioning my name when his investigations furnish a con-

firmation of mine. Once already I have protested against this

proceeding, at the same time publishing some examples of it*,

My statements upon the development of the Miliolide (Agathi-

stegia, D’Orb.) are so complete and definite, that any possibility

of confounding the young with Cornuspire after they have at-

tained a certain age is prevented. In their earliest youth they

are very similar, but as soon as more than a single complete

whorl is formed, characteristic differences make their appearance.

In the Miliolide at this age, the first or even the second divi-

sion of the chambers shows itself; and the number of these

divisions now increases by one with every half whorl, so that

Miliolide with six to seven whorls already consist of twelve or

more chambers. Cornuspire with the same number of whorls,

on the contrary (and this is the distinguishing character), have

not the smallest indication of partitions; nor do they acquire

them with a still larger number of whorls, as appears from the

Cornuspira cretacea described by Reuss from the Westphalian

chalk, in which from ten to fifteen whorls have been counted.

From this, we see upon what principles Ehrenberg suppresses

genera: somewhat as if the conchologist were to include the

shells of Planorbis and Spirula in one genus on account of the

similarity of their winding—or as if any one were to unite all the

Entomostraca, of which the young cannot be distinguished from

_* Miiller’s Archiv, 1856, p. 167.

the Organization and Reproduction of the Polythalamia. 311

each other, in one genus. I think it is clear from this that

_Ehrenberg’s correction, that I should have indicated the Cornu-

spire questionably as young Agathistegia, and not as a new genus,

is destitute of all foundation, and that the addition, “ But—they

inereased his Monothalamia!”’ (which would lead the reader to

suspect that, for the sake of a preconceived opinion, I would

have forced nature) throws no very favourable light upon the

love of truth of its originator.

The irritated frame of mind in which Ehrenberg evidently

opposes the entire division of Monothalamia established by me

is further distinctly expressed in a remark attached to a quota-

tion from my book at p. 332 of the ‘ Monatsberichte’ for the

year 1858. It commences thus :—“I can only repeat my regret

that in this work the Diffugie and Arcelle of the Polygastrica

are confounded with the Polythalamia ; and every physiological

base for a systematic arrangement of the allied forms is thereby

set, not in progress but in contradiction (sic!). In it, moreover,

the name Miliolide has again received a new application to

which it has no right, as, with D’Orbigny, it only indicates one

section of the Agathistegia in question: and as regards M.

Schultze’s Monothalamia, his representation leaves it wholly

unproved that, after the deduction of the Polygastrica, they

are not all young of the other Polythalamia—especially as the

mode of reproduction of none of these forms is placed beyond

doubt, and it is expressly stated that some are not to be distin-

guished from the young of others.” :

Although Ehrenberg will certainly not be able to establish

his opinion of the necessity of a separation of the Arcelle and

Difflugia, as Polygastrica, from Gromia, Lagynis, Euglypha, and

other Rhizopoda included by me in the family Lagynide, and

even the Cornuspiride must be allowed to stand untouched, I

may perhaps afford him a certain feeling of satisfaction by ad-

ducing the following interesting fact with regard to one family

of Monothalamia. The Orbulinide, cluding the single genus

Orbulina, will probably have to be suppressed,—not, however,

because the Orbuline have been recognized, as Ehrenberg pro-

phesied, as the young of Polythalamia. Recent observations

prove that Orbulina is a separated and independently subsisting

chamber of a Globigerina. The first observations relating to

this were made by Pourtales, and published in ‘Silliman’s

American Journal,’ vol. xxvi. p. 96 (reprinted in the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History,’ 1858, vol. ii. p. 235). After

calling attention to the great similarity (previously observed by

others) in the structure of the shells of Orbulina and Globi-

gerina, the above-mentioned naturalist reports that in deep-sea

soundings (which, as is well known, contain Polythalamia of the

312 Prof. M. Schultze on the Organization.

two genera named in remarkable abundance) he frequently found

Orbuline, each of which contained a Globigerina in its interior. _

And a confirmation of this occurrence was communicated to me

by Dr. August Krohn, who, without knowing of the observations

of Pourtales, saw exactly the same thing in Madeira, and, indeed,

in living Orbuline captured at the surface of the sea in a

muslin net.

Now as the one larger orifice. of the Orbulina-shell, which

both Ehrenberg and D’Orbigny regard as something constant,

is scarcely large enough, even according to Ehrenberg, for

a Globigerina with a whole lot of chambers and long spinous

processes of the shell (which, according to Pourtales, reach to

the inner surface of the Orbulina-shell) to walk into it, and

immigration in a young state and development in the Orbulina

in the manner of the Gall-flies is unheard of amongst the

Polythalamia, and extremely improbable, considering the un-

doubted and, as proved by the structure of the shell, close

relationship of the two genera, the Globigerina, as both Pour-

tales and Krohn believe, will have been produced within the

Orbulina, Pourtales does not discuss any further developmental

connexion between the two. To me the supposition appears

most probable that the last chamber of the Globigerina, when it

has attained a certain age and size, separates like the proglottis

of a Tenia, and after living in a free state for a longer or

shorter period, effects the reproduction. In this way the Glo-

bigerina is produced in its interior.

That Polythalamia bear living young which resemble the

9pm I have proved from Gervais’s first communications on a

iliolide*, I have recently observed the same mode of repro-

duction in several specimens of a Rotalide, as I will describe

below. Ordinarily, it appears, the reproduction of the Poly-

thalamia—the birth of living young—takes place without the in-

dividual chambers becoming independent. In the Globigerina,

however, whose globular chambers can only touch each other by

a small part of the surface of the sphere, and in which, no doubt,

a separation may very readily occur even by mechanical causes,

the isolation of one or. more chambers appears to precede the

reproduction. Considering the perfectly similar structure of the

shells of Orbulina and Globigerina, I regard this explanation of

the singular discovery of Pourtales and Krohn to be the simplest

and most natural.

On the supposition of a derivation of the Orbuline from the

Globigerine, Ehrenberg also is justified with regard to the larger

opening of the Orbulina-shell. As the chambers of the Globi-

ger ine, as of the Rotalide, communicate by a large orifice, the

J * Miiller’s Archiv, 1856, p. 165,

and Reproduction of the Polythalamia. 313

‘separated chamber must also exhibit a similar one. But if I

‘could not find a large opening in many Orbuline, at which

Ehrenberg is so much astonished, especially as D’Orbigny had

already recognized and figured it (which, I may say in passing,

is not of the least importance in my eyes), I will only indicate

that possibly, after the Orbulina has been long swimming freely

about, the orifice may diminish, or become obliterated, and,

secondly, that perhaps a commencing obliteration of the orifice

of communication may be connected with the separation of the

last chamber of the Globigerina. In any case, as I must remark

‘in opposition to Ehrenberg, this orifice, which moreover has

also been missed by others*, is not of much importance, because

the whole surface of the Orbulina is permeated by innumerable

large and small pores, from which the protoplasmic filaments

issue; and these, as is shown by Polystomella strigilata, can

collect nutriment even without the reception of larger morsels

into the interior of the body of the Rhizopod.

* * 6 * * *

I have recently incorporated some observations upon the

nature of the Rhizopod-body, in a memoir treating of cells and

protoplasm in the animal body, which will shortly appear in the

* Archiv fiir Anatomie und Physiologic’ of Reichert and Du

Bois-Reymond, under the title of “On Muscular Corpuscles,

and what is to be called a Cell.” TI believe that in this I have

materially simplified the difficult question as to the nature of the

so-called sarcode of the body of the Rhizopods, by proving that

this substance is to be regarded as identical with the protoplasm

of cells, with which it must then also share the name. This

may be the place to give some indications of the relationship of

the substances mentioned.

_ Protoplasm is cell-substance, or, as the botanists say, cell-con-

tents-substance, but not always the whole substance of the cell-

contents. It is a thickly gelatinous mass, consisting of a homo-

geneous, limpid basement substance and imbedded granules, and

is albuminous in its chemical nature. In many vegetable cells,

especially of large size, the protoplasm of the cell separates itself

sharply from another, aqueous part of the cell-contents. The

aqueous part first makes its appearance in so-called vacuoles of the

protoplasm, until, by the further growth of the cell, during which

the protoplasm does not increase in proportion, it fills the greater

part of the internal space. The protoplasm then forms only a

thin stratum on the inner surface of the cellulose-wall, envelopes

the nucleus, and stretches, usually in separate threads, through

* Williamson. says, at p. 2 of his work already referred to, that the

orifice is often not visible,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vii. 21

S14 Prof. M. Schultze on the Organization

the cavity of the cell. The protoplasm is the most important

substance of the cell; in it the functions of the latter are con-

centrated ; in it exclusively are manifested all the chemical and

morphological changes which characterize the various phases of

cell-life. At the same time, inasmuch as it can produce on and

from its surface membranous and other matters of many kinds,

protoplasm is apparently quite exclusively the tissue-forming

substance. Protoplasm is also contractile.

_ It is only by such suppositions that the movements in the

interior of cells (for example, the well-known cells of Tra-

descantia, and, I believe, even of the Chare) can be explained.

The nature of the movement, the stream of granules, the ana-

stomosis of the threads (when a net of protoplasm-fibres exists in

the cell), all are in favour of the belief that the origin of the

movement lies in the protoplasm itself, and not exterior to it.

It is only by the assumption of a contractility of the protoplasm

that the changes of form of individual cells, the Ameba-like

movements of the Gregarine, of the lymph-corpuscles in the

blood, of individual ligament-cells, of the cells in the hearts of

embryos, &c., can be understood.

With this contractility of the protoplasm, changes of form of

entire cells are, of course, hindered, or rendered quite impossible,

by the presence of arigid membrane. But the less perfectly the

surface of the protoplasm is solidified into a membrane—the

nearer the cell remains to its original membraneless condition, in

which it only forms a naked mass of protoplasm with a nucleus,

the more freely and unobstructedly can the movements be mani-

fested. If such a cell be an independent organism, the protean

changes of form—the variation of the external form ‘cot by the

contractility of the mass of protoplasm—manifest themselves

to us most strikingly. Thus we come to the Ameba, of which

the unicellular nature is at least very probable, as transitions

to the Gregarine may be traced. It has been attempted to

adduce the contractile vesicle as an obstacle to this view, and

to the explanation of the Amebe as unicellular organisms.

cannot see in this an essential obstacle; for if protoplasm be

contractile, as can hardly now be doubted, the possibility of the

formation of a specially contractile space (a cavity contracting

rhythmically) is given*.

* With this view we may very well bring into connexion the fact that

there are Amebe which receive nourishment only at a determinate spot on

the body. The cortical layer of the protoplasm need only condense a little,

in its tendency to the formation of membrane ; and the reception of forei

bodies, in external juxtaposition, into the interior will at once take place with

less facility. But if, as in such cases will happen, one spot in the cortical

layer of the protoplasm remains in its original soft state, this becomes the

* mouth.” Nay, it may come to the formation of a firm membrane, and

and Reproduction of the Polythalamia. 315

’ Now, I regard the contractile substance of all the larger

Rhizopoda as such naked, free, contractile protoplasm. Whether

it has been produced from one or several cells is a matter of in-

difference at present; it is protoplasm, and thus its nature and

origin are characterized. It is by no means improbable that in

individual cases it may have been produced by the coalescence of

seyeral naked masses of protoplasm with nuclei—that is, from

several cells; but this coalescence is at any rate so complete,

that only the number of the nuclei, which would probably be

persistent in this case, could indicate that of the previously

existing separate cells ; in the protoplasm itself no division into

cells is to be perceived. For as the coalescence of the processes

outside the shell is complete (as is shown by the observation

of any Gromia, and has been confirmed repeatedly since my first

detailed statements), and as this coalescence exactly resembles that

of the protoplasm-threads in vegetable cells, of course, if several

originally distinct masses of protoplasm contribute to the forma-

tion of the contractile mass of the body of a Rhizopod, these

will become completely amalgamated to form a homogeneous

mass. For whenever protoplasm coalesces—whenever the indi-

viduality which a mass or thread of this substance possesses

during life, and endeavours to preserve externally with a certain

degree of obstinacy, is overcome, we can no longer speak of an

individuality in the coalesced protoplasm-masses.

‘fo give a well-ascertained example of such coalescence of

membraneless cells, I may refer to 4ithalium septicum among

the Myxomycetes. According to De Bary’s statements*, which

I can confirm, the structures of this name occurring in tanners’

bark consist of a substance like the Amabe; to express their

nature with perfect clearness, they are naked protoplasm-masses,

of course with the proper nuclei. They are sometimes large, some-

times small; they divide and coalesce as is required by the soil

upon which they move, and internal circumstances of the sub-

stance, which are beyond the sphere of observation. The Amaba-

like movements are perceptible under the microscope at every

free margin ; and if we succeed in isolating very lively substance

in a capsule with water, it presents the most remarkable

the cell retain its “ mouth :” there remains an orifice in the cell-membrane

through which the protoplasm communicates with the external world. The

Diffiugie, Euglyphe, and all Monothalamia may be explained as cells of

this kind, with a membrane, and an opening in the latter. Such cells also

oceur in higher organisms. E. Briicke, and, after him, Brettaner and Steinach

have regarded the epithelial cells of the intestine in this light, and, it appears

to me, quite correctly.

_* Siebold and Kolliker’s Zeitschrift, Bd. x. p. 88; Ann. and Mag. Nat.

Hist. vol. v. 3 ser, p. 233.

21*

316 Prof. M. Schultze on the Organization

spectacle in the world. The mass of protoplasm, which we will

suppose to be of the size of a pea, soon spreads over the glass in

the form of a membrane, emits processes which unite like a net,

and in the course of a short time covers a surface of several square

inches with a network which forms coarse meshes in one place,

in another a fine filigree, and fills the observer with astonishment

as it slowly but constantly changes. In this way the mass of

protoplasm creeps along spontaneously from the place assigned

to it.*° Then particular parts of the network again coalesce to

form thicker balls, and separate themselves entirely, to com-

mence the spectacle again on their own account. Or if they

be divided artificially, even this does not disturb the move-

ments if the instrument be carefully managed and the sub-

stance lively.

As has already been stated by De Bary, distinct Athalia often

coalesce. This may be observed in small watch-glasses. At a

certain period of life this coalescence occurs on a particularly

large scale, namely when the formation of spores is about to

take place, for which purpose very large masses of protoplasm

are usually employed.

Now, although, as may be proved directly in Aithalium, such

masses of protoplasm are not produced by the enlargement of

a single cell, but by the coalescence of many, I assert that we

must not say they consist of cells. They have been produced

from cells, but they now consist only of protoplasm. Potentid

the mass contains cells, inasmuch as the nuclei, which persist in

it, may at any time cause the division of the protoplasm into

truly separate cells (as in thalium during slow desiccation) ;

but re verd no cells can be distinguished in the protoplasm,

for its granules may wander from nucleus @ to nucleus 8, and,

further, to nuclei z, y, and z, without being bound to any deter-

minate nucleus, as, however, must be the case if we would speak

of cells as constituent structures in the mass in question.

Such, in my opinion, is also the condition of the protoplasmic

substance of the Rhizopoda. It has hitherto been denominated

sarcode, and, in fact, the above statements show that it has much

of what constituted Dujardin’s notion of this substance. In pro-

posing, however, to call it protoplasm in future, I believe I may

reckon on the acquiescence of those acquainted with the subject.

The word “ sarcode”’ stood from the first so completely in opposi-

tion to the cell-theory, that, although we must regard it as cha-

racteristic, and not ill-chosen for the substance of the Rhizopoda,

we shall nevertheless willingly exchange it for another, in which

the triumph of the cell-theory even in these lowest organic

structures is expressed. It is true that the name is of little con-

sequence; but when we can select it so that it involves a deep

anil Reproduction of the Polythalamia. 317

inner sénse corresponding with the object to be indicated, as I

assert to be the case with the word “ protoplasm,” in which the

mystery of an entire organism is intimated, we must prefer this

to one which is less significant.

* * * * * ok

Although, from what has been stated, the contractile cortical

‘substance of the large Rhizopoda, as well as of the small ones,

consists of a protoplasm not capable of resolution into cells (not-

withstanding that, in regard to its development, it may be refer-

able to one or several cells), this by no means implies that the

whole inner part of the Rhizopod-body enclosed within the shell

must necessarily consist of the same substance. In my work on

the organization of the Polythalamia, [ have already called atten-

tion to the fact that in all the larger Rhizopoda we have to distin-

guish an inner, usually coloured and, more quiescent part, from

the external, colourless, motile part which exclusively emits pro-

cesses. The two parts pass gradually into each other; and

definite data as to essential differences in the internal organiza-

tion were not obtained by my observations. Vesicles of colour-

ing matter, large granules, and nucleoli, which render the mass

opake, distinguish the inner from the outer substance ; but I was

unable to detect any cellular composition, or any differentiation

of definite systems of organs, even in this part of the body of

the Rhizopoda. Ehrenberg assumes such a differentiation, and

speaks, for example, of an intestinal canal permeating the body

of the Rhizopod, which, of course, must have had a special wall,

different from the surrounding substance. Evidence of the ex-

istence of anything of the kind is not adduced; and I must most

positively dispute its existence from numerous observations,

repeated down to the most recent time, upon living and, especially,

‘transparent Polythalamia.

Of the fact that, as I previously asserted, young, transparent

forms of Cornuspira, Miliola, and Rotalia are destitute of a

contractile vesicle, I have also repeatedly (and, as I believe, posi-

tively) convinced myself.

Nevertheless, as I have stated, there exist in the freshwater

Rhizopods, and even in Ameba, indications of a difference be-

tween the cortical and medullary substance. If the organisms

have been produced from one cell, this might be referred to the

difference between the cortical layer of the protoplasm and the

internal parts, observable in many young, membraneless cells

(I mean the difference which exists in the embryonal cells figured

by Remak in pl. 11. fig. 17 of his work upon the development

of the Vertebrata, consisting in the hyaline basal substance of

the protoplasm here rising, at Icast in spots, above the portion

enclosing the granules). Indeed the same thing is observed in

318 Prof. M. Schultze on the Organization

many cells, especially young motile cells (I may recall the motile

cells of the blood described by Lieberkiihn). In the case cited,

Remak has explained the projection of the hyaline substance as

the casting of a membrane; but on this point I cannot agree

with that respected observer. ;

But if several or many cells have come together for the for-

mation of the body of a Rhizopod, as we have intimated to be

by no means improbable (as would be the case if the body of

the Rhizopod were produced from an egg-cell, dividing in the

manner of an egg undergoing the process of segmentation), we

should have, according to our new protoplasm-theory, to prove

the following possibility with regard to the further behaviour of

the cells. J again remind the reader that the definition of the

cell given by me runs—“a naked mass of protoplasm with a

nucleus,” and that I regard the membrane as something quite

unnecessary to the idea of a cell. There is consequently an

ageregation of small cells given, from which a Rhizopod-body is

to be formed. Then only the peripheral cells require to coalesce

in order to form the so-called sarcode,—the protoplasm, no longer

capable of resolution into cells, surrounding the internal part of

the body like a stratum of fluid wax. But towards the centre

the individuality of the cells may maintain itself in gradual

transition ; they may acquire a membrane, and form tissues of

various kinds, as they are produced from the segmentation-cells

of the egg of one of the higher animals; nay, the theory permits

the assumption that a heart, blood-vessels, intestine, kidneys,

brain and nerves—in short, whatever we please—may act in full

development in the interior, whilst externally the simplest form

of vitalizable substance persists, and therefore the whole or-

ganism, complicated as it is, rolls about like an Aithalium

upon a heap of stinking tan. In order that a combination of

the highest and lowest organization so horrible in its con-

sequences may not occupy a place in nature, the limits of type

have been established. We are still far from understanding the

type of the Protozoa sufficiently to enable us to say, “so far,

and no further, may the differentiation of the systems of organs

advance in them ;” but that they have a certain, and very definite,

low limit may be concluded from the analogy of the other types.

Thus, therefore, within the Protozoan type there may easily be

developed from the simplest animal forms, consisting only of the

protoplasm of a single cell, other higher forms, in which a

certain or tolerably perfect degree of independence of individual

constituent cells exists, and indications of definite systems of

organs occur. But in all Protozoa (and this I would regard as

characteristic) there prevails in certain regions of the body, and

for the purpose of fulfilling certain functions, the tendency of

and Reproduction of the Polythalamia. 319

the cells to coalesce into a larger mass of protoplasm, in which

then only the number of the persistent nuclei may perhaps in-

dicate the origin of the mass from cells. In some forms it is in

the cortical part of the body that such a mass occurs; these are

Rhizopoda, among which, according to the important investi-

tions of Johann Miiller, and especially the recent ones of

. Haeckel, with which I am chiefly acquainted by oral commu-

nication, the Radiolarie, Acanthometre, and Polycystine must

occupy the highest place, inasmuch as in them cells actually

persist in the manner above indicated. In other Protozoa a

stratified layer of more or less independent cells might exist ex-

ternally, as in the Infusoria, whilst internally the body is filled

with protoplasm not capable of being resolved into cells, and

produced by the coalescence of cells. As such I indicate the

soft central substance of the Infusoria into which the morsels

of food are passed. It is the softest part of the body of the In-

fusorium, but belongs to it just as much as the cortical substance,

and cannot bear the name of “chyme,” which Lachmann has

applied to it.

From this point of view I might proceed to the explanation of

the organization of the Infusoria, and I am convinced that we

may thus arrive at a satisfactory solution of this difficult matter ;

but I must call attention to one thing which is not unimportant,

namely that the theory also admits the assumption of unicellular

Infusoria. For one cell may acquire cilia on its surface; one

eell may contain a harder cortical layer and a soft medullary

substance, with vacuoles, nucleus, the most various corpuscles,

pigment-vesicles, &c. In a single cell, as is shown by the young

cells of muscular fibre, the periphery of the protoplasm may

be converted into true muscle-substance, whilst the centre of

‘the cell is still occupied by ordinary protoplasm. Whether a

so-called contractile vesicle may be produced in the protoplasm

of a single cell, certainly requires further investigation, but it

does not appear improbable. Lastly, that a cell (therefore in this

ease a mass of protoplasm with a hardened and ciliated cortical

layer) may be destitute of the hardened layer and cilia at one or

two spots of its surface, or possess a “ mouth” from which solid

matters are pressed into the innermost, soft, protoplasmic mass,

and an “anus” for the evacuation of the same, is a point of which

I haye already spoken above, and I believe that the possibility of

such an occurrence must be admitted.

In conclusion, the new observation already mentioned, upon

the reproduction of a Polythalamion of the family Rotalide, may

here find a place.

In a bottle with sea-water and a little sand, which had been

collected from a depth of about 20 feet off Heligoland and well

320 Prof. M. Schultze on the Organization

washed, I had kept alive since the autumn of 1857 a small

number of Gromie (G. Dujardinii), Miliolide, and Rotalide.

In June 1859, after the bottle had been strongly agitated by my

journey performed a little while before from Halle to Bonn, and

then stood for some weeks closely stopped, I observed, amongst

innumerable Bacillarie which coated the inner surface of the

bottle, some brownish-yellow bodies, which were recognized with

the lens as small Rotalide. These had not previously occupied

these spots, but now, as was shown by several days’ continuous

observation, either adhered quite immoveably, or changed their

point of adhesion, which had been surrounded by a black ring

on the outside of the glass, only by portions of a line. The size

of the animals was about 3th of a line. I detached one of the

animals by means of a hair-pencil (which was not effected with-

out considerable force), cleaned it, by repeated brushing, from

the adherent small Bacillarie, and could then distinctly recog-

nize its form, especially by direct light. It was a Rotalide, and is

best placed in the genus Rotalia. Threads were not emitted

from its surface even after long watching. The yellowish-brown

contents, especially of the larger chambers, exhibited a peculiar

coarsely granular consistence, observable even with a strong lens:

the true nature of this could not be ascertained, on account of

the opacity of the shell. I then proceeded to break up the shell,

in which I counted ten chambers, with needles, and was not a

little astonished when, after detaching the first fragments of the

shell, small three-chambered Polythalamia made their appear=

ance, of which, after crushing and breaking up the mother as com-=

pletely as possible, from twenty to thirty were brought to light.

The whole of the small Polythalamia were of equal or nearly

equal size, and consisted of three, mutually adherent, nearly

globular chambers, of which the first and innermost was the

largest and brownish-yellow, filled with large pigment-vesicles

resembling fat-globules, and the other two were colourless.

Their shell appeared very thin and brittle, containing calcareous

matter: no special structure, such as regularly arranged pores,

could be detected in it. The artificial birth appeared to have

been too early for the young animals ; for, although they were

watched for hours, no emission of processes was observable in

them.

Of course I waited with impatience to see what would happen

with the other Rotalide which were left adhering to the glass.

They were subjected to a strict check, and daily examined

with the strong lens; and having been struck by the coarsely

granular consistence of the contents of some, I had the satis-

faction of observing. in the neighbourhood of two of them

the sudden appearance of an accumulation (at first dense, and

and Reproduction of the Polythalamia. 321

then gradually dispersing) of small granules, which, when de-

tached by the hair-pencil and placed under the microscope,

proved to be likewise small three-chambered Polythalamia, of

exactly the same form and size as those artificially freed from

their parent, and only differing from the latter in that in all of

them the second chamber already began to show a yellow

colour.

Here, therefore, we have a new proof that Polythalamia bear

living young, and that these at the time of their birth are in a

comparatively high state of development. This increases our

anxiety to know how the Geoponi may propagate, of which

Ehrenberg asserts that they carry their eggs about with them

in little baskets.

I have still to observe that I made comparative measure-

ments of the chambers of the young animals and the innermost

chambers of their parents, and found the measurements to agree

perfectly. The first central chamber is perfectly globular, and

has a diameter of 0°0112—0-0150 Par. line (it varies so much

in different individuals); the two following chambers are no

longer quite globular, and the third is a little larger than the

second (the diameter varies between 0-0052 and 0-009 Par. line).

I haye not named the species ; it comes nearest to the Rotalina

nitida of Williamson. Large approximated orifices of the shell

are wanting. The shell is tolerably opake, and as if composed

entirely of small irregular particles—not, indeed, so much as in

the Rotalina silicea described by me: the shell also dissolves in

acid ; but it is deficient in the homogeneous, elegant appearance

of most other Rotalile. Single large apertures, with jagged

rather than sharp round margins, penetrate the somewhat thick

shell.

_ It could not but be of great interest to examine the state of

the mother after the birth. In one case I saw with the lens the

shell as if burst in pieces, and on moving it with the pencil I

obtained only fragments. In the other case I believed that I

saw the shell entire and uninjured. I even transferred it to the

object-slide ; but whilst cleaning it from the innumerable little

Diatomaceze adhering to it, it was lost. Nevertheless I con-

fidently believe that I recognized yellowish-brown contents in

the inner chambers, from which it might be concluded that the

whole body of the Rhizopod is not employed in the forma-

tion of the young. We shall leave unexpressed all further con-

jectures upon the mode in which the reproduction is effected,

and conclude with the wish that others may seek the oppor-

tunity of making further observations on the propagation of the

Polythalamia.

822 Royal Society :—

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

January 17, 1861.—Major-General Sabine, R.A., Treasurer and

V.P., in the Chair.

**On the Homologies of the Eye and of its Parts in the Inverte.

brata,” by J. Braxton Hicks, M.D. Lond., F.L.S. ,

The author first remarks, that the great similarity which exists in

the parts of the eye throughout all classes of the Vertebrata, coupled

with the desire to find in the eyes of all animals the same component

parts as in that great group, has militated much against a proper

understanding of the different parts of the Invertebrate eye.

A different method has been followed in the observations upon

which the present communication is founded ; for, starting from the

simplest condition in which the organ appears in the animal series,

the necessary elements of a picture-seeing eye are first determined,

‘and afterwards those parts which are superadded to it, A distinetion

is then drawn between the mere light-seeing eye and that which

perceives a picture; the former requiring no lens, the latter having

one. The elements of the picture-seeing eye are, in fact,—Ist, a

nerve-fibre, and bulb; 2ndly, a cell possessing more or less refrac-

tive power, and resting on the nerve-bulb; 3rdly, pigment; 4thly,

the nerve-sheath, including the other structures. The homologies

of these parts are then considered, and traced through the various

classes. The cell resting on the nerve-bulb is the homologue of the

crystalline lens, It has the power of secreting into its interior a

highly refractive substance, which, in the Invertebrata generally, is

semifluid, but sometimes, as in certain Insecta, solid. The bilateral

tendency of the cell in Asterias and in some Entomostraca is pointed

out, as also the tendency of the solid lens of Insects to split longitu-

dinally into four portions. This is compared with the same con-

dition in the more fluid lens of the Decapod Crustaceans, and referred

to the mode of development as set forth by Dr. E. Claparéde. More-

over, as in many cases these cells become so fused as to form an

entirely homogeneous body, the author thinks that the single

crystalline lens, possessing many nerve-bulbs (as in Mollusks), is

formed really by the combination of their various lenses; the pig-

ment in this case being confined to the nerve-bulb, which is its

normal position,

It is then pointed out, for the first time, that in some insects, and

in Iulus, the lens possesses a yery slight refractive power, being filled

with a fluid as little refractive as water. This is more particularly

the case in the Diptera, where the dermal facets become so spherical

as to usurp the function of the lens, while an example is furnished

by the eye of Aromia moschata of the complete disappearance of the

lens. In opposition to the opinion entertained by many naturalists,

the author maintains that each bulb, provided with a refracting body,

is capable of perceiving a picture independently of the assistance of

other adjoining lenses.

Dr. B. Hicks on the Homologies of the Eye in the Invertebrata. 328

The homology of the nerve-sheath is traced from its condition as

a delicate membrane which passes over the simple eye, to that of the

sclerotic and cornea; and it is shown to constitute the frue cornea.

After referring to the pigment and iris, the author discusses the

parts added to the simple eye. The anterior chamber, or the space

found anteriorly to the lens and iris (where the latter exists), first

appears in the Leeches, but is a very variable element in the Inver-

tebrata, existing in some aquatic animals, as Leeches and Cephalous

Mollusks, while it is absent in others, as Paludina, Limnea, &e. ;

and thus the opinion held by some, that an anterior chamber is of

little use in aquatic animals, as in Fishes, is scarcely tenable, because

they have a compensation in the globular lens, The author has

never found an anterior chamber in the compound eyes of the In-

secta, although a space has been described, and erroneously called a

lens. Still the possibility of such a space is not thereby denied ;

only, should it exist, it would be homologous to the anterior chamber,

‘and not to the lens; and the transparent body behind it is the true

lens, and not a vitreous humour, as is often represented. There is

such a chamber in the Decapods, in which it is well marked. In

regard to a chamber posterior to the lens, the author is of opinion

that none is to be found below the Mollusks, and points out that what

has been so called in the ocelli and stemmata is not the homologue

of the vitreous humour, but probably that of the lens, which other-

wise is absent in these eyes, for the lens of the ocelli is shown below

to be of dermal origin.

The next portion of the paper is occupied in pointing out the

part which the integument plays in regard to the optical organs

where it passes over them ; and it is shown that in all of the Inverte-

brata the integument becomes more or less subservient to the func-

tions of those organs. It is in animals with a dermo-skeleton that

the greatest subjection of the integument to the eye is seen; and

the change is reviewed gradatim from where the eye is independent

of the integument, as in Daphnia, through Gammarus, where the

integument is merely applied to it, till, in Artemia salina, we find the

inner surface indented, but not yet facetted. In Branchipus the

inner layer only becomes facetted, till in the Decapods both layers

become so. But it is in the Insecta that the change is most marked,

the form of the facets becoming more or less lens-like, till in Diptera

they are nearly perfect spheres. Their power of refraction is very

high ; they are supplied with corrections for spherical and chromatic

aberration, and they almost altogether supply the place of the true

crystalline lens, as before pointed out. ‘The ocelli in Insects and

Arachnida show this condition carried to the extreme; and the

author conceives that the so-called crystalline lens of these organs is

derived entirely from the integument: this he endeavours to show

by reference to their structure and intimate connexion with the other

dermal layers, and by tracing them through the various tribes ; and

a more complicated structure is described, for the first time, in

the median eye of one of the Scorpionidee (Buthus), where the inner

integumental layer is converted into a lens more distinct than in any

324 Zoological Society :—

other of the Arachnida. A chamber is also shown to exist in it,

formed by the separation of the epidermis from the other layers,

producing a plano-convex lens, similar in form to the anterior

chamber of the higher animals, and analogous to it in function.

The stemmata and ocelli, like the facets of the compound eye, have

peculiarities in their structure for the correction of spherical and

chromatic aberration.

The author concludes by pointing out the striking homology

existing throughout the whole animal world in those parts which

were mentioned at the commencement of the paper as forming the

essentials of an eye, and considers that it affords a contradiction to

the position of Agassiz, “‘ That every great type is formed on a di-

stinct plan,—so peculiar, indeed, that homologies cannot be extended

from one type to the other, but are strictly limited to each of them.”

On the contrary, the eye of an Asterias is formed on the same plan

as that of a Planaria and a Daphnia, and the eye of the Leech pos-

sesses the same parts as that of the Helix, while the similarity of

the eye of the Cephalopod to that of the Vertebrata is obvious to all.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

December 11, 1860.—Dr. J. EK. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

DescrieTion or Two New Species or Entomosrracovus

CRUSTACEANS FROM INDIA. By W. Barrp, M.D., F.L.S.

Order PHyLLopopa.

1. STREPTOCEPHALUS DICHOTOMUS (male).

The body of this little Phyllopod is elongate and of a dark brown

colour (in spirits). In general form it resembles a good deal the

Branchipus torvicornis of Waga, found in the neighbourhood of

Warsaw. The peculiar twisted and elongated antennee (character-

istic of the male) are furnished with several filaments, and are divided

at the extremity into two forks, one of the divisions of which (the

longer) is again bifurcate at the extremity. This larger division of

the fork is armed with several teeth on the outer edge. The tail is

bifurcate, the divisions being, each of them, densely and strongly

ciliated on the inner edges.

Length of body about three-fourths of an inch; length of an-

tennee about half an inch.

This curious creature was said to have been found alive in a pail

of milk.

Hab. India.

Order CLADOCERA.

2. Dapunia NEwportil.

Carapace-valves oval, terminating posteriorly in a rather long

sharp spine directed a little backwards, and furnished on both sides

with spines. The surface of the shell is reticulated and hirsute, being

roughened all over with short spines. The margins of the carapace

are beset with short spines also, the dorsal margin from the extremity

Mr. O. Salvin on some new Reptiles from Guatemala. 325

to the base of the head, the ventral margin for nearly half its length.

The head is very obtuse and rounded, terminating anteriorly in a

short, sharp beak. The rami or inferior antennz are of considerable

size, and the setze or filaments are finely plumose. The sixth seg-

ment of the body of the animal has five or six projections from it,

two or three of which are small and rough, with very minute spines.

The first is the longest, being prolonged and curved upwards ; the se-

cond is large and well marked ; and between the last and the hooks

in which this segment terminates, the edge is beset with numerous

small spines, the inferior six or seven being much the largest.

I have named this Daphnia after my late friend Mr. George New-

port, to whom I am indebted for the specimens sent to me several

ears ago.

Hab. India.

_ On two NEw Reptites From GuATeMALA. By Ossert

Savin, M.A., F.Z.S.

THAMNOCENCHRIS, 0. g. (CROTALIDZ.)

A pit on each side of the face. Posterior part of the body and

tail much compressed, the latter ending in a horny spine. Sub-

caudals one-rowed. Tail prehensile. Head angular, anteriorly

covered with irregular shields, and having small keeled scales poste-

riorly. No small scales between the superciliary and the orbit. The

second upper labial forms the anterior part of the facial pit.

THAMNOCENCHRIS AURIFER.

Seales keeled, in nineteen rows. Nine upper labial shields. Small

shields between the fourth labial and the orbit. Green, with a dorsal

series of orange spots edged with black. A black band from the

orbit to the side of the occiput.

Hab. Coban, Vera Paz.

This new form is distinguished from Teleuraspis (Cope) by its

peculiarly compressed body and tail, the latter being coiled as in

some of the Boide, clearly indicating a habit of living in trees. It

also differs from Botriechis*, Peters, in having very large shields

instead of very small scale-like ones on the upper surface of the

snout. Nor does Prof. Peters mention in his description the pecu-

liarly compressed tai!, the most striking character of the present

genus. ‘The general form of the head is similar to that of Cenchris,

which it moreover resembles in having the anterior portion of the

upper surface of the head covered with irregular shields of moderate

size. Nostril in the middle of a single plate. Upper labials nine,

the third, fourth, and fifth of which are the largest. There are about

seven small shields between the orbit and the fourth and fifth. From

the superciliary backwards the head is covered with keeled scales.

Scales of the body keeled in very oblique series. 154 ventral shields ;

anal entire ; 53 caudal shields. ‘he posterior ventral shields extend

very far up the sides. Colour green, paler and yellower below. A series

* Monatsb. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1859, p. 278.

326 Zoological Society :—

of about thirty-five small golden-yellow spots runs along the back to.

the tail, where they become more irregular; each spot has a black

edge posteriorly. The upper surface of the head is uniform dull

green, bordered on each side by a black eh proceeding from the

eye to the side of the occiput. Length of the head | inch 4 lines ;

of the trunk 2 feet 3 inches; of the tail 6 inches.

A single specimen only of this new species was preserved for me

at Coban by Mr. Owen while I was away in the mountains of Lan-

quin. It had been brought to him by an Indian,

HyLA HOLOCHLORA.

Vomerine teeth in two slightly oblique series, beginning from the

anterior edge of the nostrils and converging posteriorly, more or less

interrupted in the middle. Width of the tympanum two-thirds of

that of the eye. Skin smooth. Disks of the toes very broad, as

large as the tympanum; the three outer fingers almost entirely

webbed. Uniform grass-green above, yellow below.

Hab. Coban in Guatemala.

Habit that of H. arborea. Head broad, with flat crown, rather

short muzzle, and rounded canthus rostralis. Eye of moderate size,

rather prominent. Tympanum two-thirds the width of the eye, with

a small fold behind it. The legs of moderate size, with very large

disks, and with the tubercles on the lower part of the feet very well

developed. Toes entirely, and the three outer fingers almost entirely,

webbed. No fold across the chest. Skin without any appendages.

Tongue with a conspicuous notch posteriorly. Male with a single

subgular sac. Sacral vertebra considerably dilated. Upper parts

uniform grass-green, except the upper arms and thighs, which are

colourless. Lower parts yellow. Length of the body of an adult

female 3 inches; length of the fore leg 2 inches ; length of the hind

leg 44 inches.

Of this Tree Frog I obtained three examples at Coban, all of which

were caught by the Indians. It was the only species I met with.

Note oN THE BaAL&ZNICEPS REX. By A. D. Bartrierr,

The question of the affinities of the Baleniceps having been dis-

cussed by so many able ornithologists, it may be interesting to know

that this bird does not possess the remarkable patches of down found

on each side of the breast in all the Herons and Bitterns.

Having had the opportunity of ascertaining this fact by an exami-

nation of the living bird, now in the Society’s Gardens, I am en-

abled to say that these patches (which are of a singular dense and

close structure, and are found beneath the feathers on each side of

the front and fore part of the pectoral muscles) do not exist in the

Baleniceps. The absence of this structure may, I think, assist in

indicating the true affinities of this bird, as pointed out by Dr. Rein-

hardt in his communication to the Society on this subject*.

* See antea, p. 144.

Mr, P. L. Sclater on new Species of American Birds. 3827

Cuaractrers or Eigut New Specizes or AMERICAN Birps, By

Parr Lutiey Sciater, SECRETARY TO THE SOCIETY.

1. CAMPYLORHYNCHUS NIGRICEPS.

Supra fulvo-rufescens nigro transfasciatus: pileo toto nigro:

superciliis elongatis rufescenti-albidis, striga post-oculari nigra

subtus limbatis: alis nigris, harum tectricibus fulvo extus lim-

batis, remigibus autem in pogonio externo maculis ovalibus

fulvis quater transfasciatis: cauda nigricante, rectricum po-

goniis externis et harum extimarum pogoniis internis obsoletius

fulvo transvittatis : subtus albidus, abdomine rufescente : rostro

pedibusque corneis, illius culmine nigricante.

Long. tota 6°5, alee 3°1, caudze 3:2, rostri a rictu 1°0, tarsi 1-0.

Hab. In prov. Veree Crucis Mexicana. .

I possess two examples of this species of Campylorhynchus, one

obtained by one of M. Sallé’s correspondents at Orizaba, and the

other from Sefior de Oca’s series collected at Jalapa. The latter is

manifestly in immature plumage. I have until recently considered

that they might perhaps be referable to an immature dress of C. ca-

pistratus, but such cannot be the case. The black head is distinctly

marked in both of my examples; but there is no trace of the cha-

racteristic deep-rufous nape and upper back of C. capistratus, or of

the white termination to the black rectrices. The body is quite un-

spotted below, traces of blackish edgings to the feathers being appa

rent only in the younger specimen ; while in C. capistratus, junior,

there are decided round black spots. Though I should wish to exa-

mine further examples of C. nigriceps, I can entertain no doubt of

its distinctness from other known Mexican species of the genus.

2. CAMPYLORHYNCHUS GULARIS,

Supra brunneus, plumis omnibus nigro ocellatis, et medialiter albo

striatis : pileo toto et nucha brunnescenti-rufis unicoloribus :

superciliis latis et elongatis albis, striga post-oculari et altera

rictali utrinque nigricantibus : alis pallide nigricantibus, harum

tectricibus sicut in dorso maculatis, remigibus autem solum in

pogonio externo maculis pallide brunneis regulariter trans-

vittatis: cauda nigricante, margine lato apicali albo: rectri-

cibus quatuor intermediis pallido brunneo et nigricante omnino

tessellatis, proximis duabus in pogonio exteriore albido macu-

latis, duabus utrinque extimis in utroque pogonio maculis mag-

nis albis notatis: subtus lactescenti-albus, ventre rufescente :

gula immaculata; ventre precipue laterali maculis rotundis

nigris asperso: rostro brevi plumbeo: pedibus pallide corneis.

Long. tota 7-0, alee 2°8, caudee 2°8, rostri a rictu 0°8, tarsi 0°8,

Hab. In Mexico,

Mus. P.L.8.

I have a single specimen only of this Campylorhynchus, received

from Mr. Gould. It belongs to the group with rufous and black

heads, containing C. brunneicapillus, C. affinis, C. capistratus, C.

jocosus, aud C, nigriceps ; but differs from all in its pure wood-brown

328 Zoological Society :—

head, unspotted throat, and very short beak and tarsi. Its nearest

ally is C. jocosus, but its short bill will at once distinguish it from

that species.

3. VIREO MODESTUS.

Vireo noveboracensis, Gosse, B. of Jamaica, p. 192.

Supra olivaceus ; alis caudaque nigricanti-fuscis, illis albo bifas-

ciatis : fronte et superciliis flavicante vix tinctis: subtus pal-

lide flavicanti-albus : tectricibus subalaribus albis : rostro

superiore pallide corneo, inferiore albescente : pedibus plumbeis.

Long. tota 4°5, alee 2°3, caudve 2:0.

Hab. In ins. Jamaica.

Obs. Similis Vireoni noveboracensi, sed fronte aureo caret.

This Greenlet appears to have been taken by Gosse for the Vireo

noveboracensis of the United States and Mexico, from which it may

be immediately distinguished by the absence of the golden-yellow

colour of the front and lores. It is also not so brightly coloured on

the sides of the belly. Mr. Gosse informs us that it is resident all

the year round in the island. One example of this bird in my pos-

session is from Mr. Gosse’s original collection. A second has been

recently presented to me by J. H. Gurney, Esq., M.P., who received

it from Jamaica; and I have lately obtained a third.

I was at first suspicious that this bird might be identical with

Cabanis’s Vireo Gundlachii of the island of Cuba; but having for-

warded one of my specimens to Dr. Hartlaub for comparison with

examples of the Cuban species in the Museum at Bremen, I have

ascertained through his kindness that such is not the case. In the

size of the first spurious primary and the general conformation of the

wings, Vireo modestus resembles V. novebon sis

4, VIREOSYLVIA COBANENSIS.

Vireosylvia philadelphica, Sclat. Ibis, 1859, p. 12 (nee America-

norum).

Supra olivaceus, pileo vix cinerascente induto: fronte, superciliis,

et regione oculari albicantibus, alis et cauda nigricantibus, oli-

vaceo extus anguste limbatis ; tectricum majorum apicibus

albescentioribus: subtus pallide flavus, unicolor, mento albi-

cante ; hypochondriis olivacescentibus ; tectricibus subalaribus

pallide flavis : rostro plumbeo, pedibus nigro-schistaceis.

Long. tota 5:0, alee 2°5, caudze 1°75, rostri a rictu *53, tarsi *7.

Hab. In Guatemala (Salvin).

This Vireosylvia belongs to the section of the genus in which the

first primary is altogether absent. The second and third quills are

equal in length and longest, the fourth is very little shorter, and the

fifth nearly equals the first. The bill is smaller than in Vireo gilvus,

and somewhat like that of V. modestus and V. noveboracensis, though

more slender and more compressed.

This Vireosylvia is quite distinct from any species of the genus

with which I am acquainted. I have hitherto referred it to V. phi-.

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new Species of American Birds. 329

ladelphica of North America—a bird which appeared to approach it

in the absence of the first primary, and in the yellow colour of the

under-body—but Professor Baird, to whom I have sent examples,

informs me that I have been wrong in so doing.

Mr. O. Salvin obtained many specimens of this bird at Coban and

Tactic, in the province of Vera Paz, Guatemala, and I therefore pro-

pose to call it Vireosylvia cobanensis.

5. Myiosrus FLAvVICANs.

Flavicanti-oli , pilet semi-cristati plumis infra rufescenti-

aurantiacis; ciliis oculorum pallide flavidis: alis et cauda

nigricanti-fuscis, remigum et tectricum alarium marginibus,

harum latioribus, extus ochracescenti-rufis : subtus valde dilu-

tior, gula albicantiore, ventre crisso et tectricibus alarum infe-

rioribus pallide flavis: remigum marginibus interioribus subtus

pallide rufescenti-ochraceis : rostro nigro, pedibus fuscis.

Long. tota 4°3, alee 2°6, caudee 1°9, tarsi 0°7.

Hab. In rep. Equatoriali et Nov. Grenad.

Mus. P.L.S.

_ This Tyrant-bird belongs to the crested section of the group which

contains M. ornatus (Lafr.) and M. phenicurus, though its bill is

slightly more compressed and less well provided with rictal bristles

than in those species. My collection contains two specimens of this

bird, one from Pallatanga in Ecuador, collected by Mr. Fraser

(no. 1088), and a second received from M. Verreaux, apparently a

Bogotan skin. The latter is either a female or young bird, and wants

the orange crest.

The wings of this Myiodius are rather long, reaching beyond half

the length of the tail. The third, fourth, and fifth quills are nearly

equal and longest, the second and sixth are of the same length, the

first being equal to the eighth and ninth.

6. Myiopius puLCHER.

Olivaceus, pilei semicristati plumis intus aurantiacis; loris albi-

dis; alis nigris albo bifasciatis, tectricum majorum et minorum

apicibus necnon secundariorum marginibus externis conspicue

albis aut flavicanti-albis : cauda fusca, extus olivaceo limbata:

subtus flavus, gutture magis aurantio: tectricibus alarum infe-

rioribus pallide sulphureis : rostro et pedibus nigris, illius man-

dibula inferiore carnea.

Long. tota 3°5, alee 1°9, caudze 1°6, tarsi 0°55.

Hab. In rep. Equatoriali.

Mus. P.L.S.

This pretty and well-marked species is allied in structure to the

preceding, but is immediately distinguishable by its diminutive size and

double-banded wings. I have two examples of it, both out of a col-

lection received by Mr. Gould from Ecuador, as it is believed, from

the eastern slope of the watershed. The third, fourth, and fifth

quills are equal and longest, slightly exceeding the second and sixth ;

the first is rather shorter than the longest secondaries.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii.

330 Zoological Society :—

7. My1opius CRYPTERYTHRUS.

Fuliginoso-fuscus; uropygio brunnescentiore ; pilei plumis interne

rubris ; loris albis; alis nigricantibus albo bifasciatis, tectri-

cum majorum et minorum necnon secundariorum marginibus ex-

ternis fulvescenti-albis: cauda fusca, marginibus pallidioribus :

subtus albus lateraliter cinerascens, pectore nigricanti-cinereo

flammulato, tectricibus alarum inferioribus albis : rostro et pe-

dibus nigris, mandibula inferiore carnea.

Long. tota 5:0, ale 2°5, caudee 2°3, tarsi 0°7.

Hab. In republ. Equator. reg. occidentalibus.

Mus. P. L. 8.

This Myiobius is nearly allied to M. nevius (Bodd.) (Pl. Enl. 574,

fig. 3) of Brazil, and of the same form and distribution of colours ;

but it is easily distinguishable by its larger size, sooty colouring

above, and red crest. It appears to be common on the western side

of Ecuador, examples having been procured by Mr. Fraser at Palla-

tanga, Babahoyo, and Esmeraldas.

8. Myrosius CRYPTOXANTHUS.

Fuliginosus, uropygio magis olivaceo ; pilei plumis interne flavis :

loris albis: alis nigris albo bifasciatis, tectricum majorum et

minorum apicibus necnon secundariorum marginibus externis sor-

dide albis: cauda fusco-nigricante, rectricum marginibus ex-

ternis dilutioribus et harum ipsis apicibus anguste albis: sub-

tus sordide cinereus, gutture albicantiore, abdomine flavido

perfuso; rostro et pedibus nigris illius mandibula inferiore

carnea.

Long. tota 4°5, alee 2°3, caudee 2°1, tarsi 0°6.

Hab. In rep. Equator.

Mus. P.L.S.

This species is closely allied to the preceding, but may be distin-

guished by its smaller size, shorter bill, yellow hidden crest, and yel-

lowish belly. Its discovery is also due to Mr. Fraser’s researches,

the only examples of it I have seen having been obtained by him at

Gualaquiza and Zamora, in Ecuador. It is included in my list of

Mr. Fraser’s birds collected in those localities given in our ‘ Pro-

ceedings’ for 1859*, but not named, as I was not then able to deter-

mine it satisfactorily.

January 8th, 1861.—Dr. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

On Typicat SELECTION, AS A MEANS OF REMOVING THE

DIFFICULTIES ATTENDING THE DocTRINE OF THE ORIGIN

or Species By Natrurau Setection. By E. Vansirrart

NEALE, F.Z.S.

The great interest excited in the scientific world by the theory of

the origin of species proposed by Mr. Darwin, and the obscurity ne-

cessarily attached to many of the data employed in the arguments

* See P.Z.S. 1859, p. 458, sp. 59*.

Mr. E. V. Neale on Typical Selection. 331

adduced either in support of or in opposition to it, must be my apo-

logy for bringing before this Society the following considerations, rest-

ing upon admitted facts, but which appear to me both to elucidate

i difficulties of that theory, and to suggest the means of overcoming

em.

The strong points of Mr. Darwin’s theory I apprehend to be, (1)

the satisfactory explanation afforded by it of the analogies and dif-

ferences observed in the various forms of living beings which have been,

or actually are, the tenants of our globe; (2) the fact, experimentally

ascertainable, that the element of variation whence his explanations are

derived exists in active operation at the present day. Mr. Darwin

ean say of the modifications of form manifested in living organisms,

as Sir I. Newton said of the attractive force of the earth, “ hypo-

theses non fingo ;”’—-I appeal to a power which can be shown to be

at work in the present world ; I ask only, is it capable of explaining

the phenomena observable now, or ascertained by probable induction

to have occurred formerly upon it?

These are great merits. But if these strong points of the theory

are connected with the principle of diversity, whence the animal and

vegetable creation derives the charm of its endless variety, it has, as

I conceive, also its weak points connected with the opposite principle

of unity: whence it attributes too large a share to death, and too

small a share to life, in the formation of species.

In nature we find ¢wo powers at work, a principle of change pro-

ducing varieties, and a principle of permanence producing species.

Man is able, by making use of the principle of change, ‘adding up,”

as Mr. Darwin happily says, the successive minute differences of dif-

ferent generations in different directions, to bring about wonderful

transformations in the original form whence he started,—from the Rock

Pigeon, for example, educing Carriers, Tumblers, Runts, Fantails,

&c., forms differing from each other more than do many undoubted

natural species—more, for instance, than Fieldfares differ from

Thrushes, or Wood Wrens from Willow Wrens. But, although

man can do wonders through this principle of change, the principle

of permanence slips through his fingers. He can preserve his varie-

ties in their distinctness, only so long as he intervenes to prevent

their interbreeding. Leave Carriers and Tumblers, Fantails and Runts

together, without pairing them, and a race will soon arise neither

Carrier, nor Tumbler, nor Fantail, nor Runt, but apparently in the

ae of reverting towards the Rock Pigeon, But Fieldfares and

hrushes, Wood Wrens and Willow Wrens live on for generation

after generation, side by side, and remain Fieldfares and Thrushes,

Wood Wrens and Willow Wrens still.

That this is the case, is unquestionable. It is equally clear why

itisthe case. Each distinct species in nature interbreeds by preference

with those of its own kind; and if accidental unions do take place

between nearly allied species, the offspring are either sterile or, at all

eyents, much less fruitful than their parents. Here is the principle

of permanence in nature, preventing the principle of change from

producing confusion, as, again, the principle of change prevents the

22*

332 | Zoological Society :—

principle of permanence from producing monotony. Whence comes

this principle of permanence? I look to Mr. Darwin for an answer, in

vain. All that he says on this point amounts only to the position that

the progeny of nearly allied species are not always sterile. That the

preservatory tendency does not necessarily accompany a given amount

of external difference is clear; for man can produce in living organisms

external differences greater than those associated in nature with this

principle of, permanence, without calling that principle into action.

To attribute it to the greater length of time occupied in the formation

of natural species than in that of a variety, is to make an assumption

wholly destitute of proof, and indeed inconsistent with a very beau-

tiful and essential part of Mr. Darwin’s hypothesis, namely, the doc-

trine that the living principle never loses its energy, and that the

power of life. now. at work on our globe has been transmitted,

unchanged in its essence, though infinitely richer in its manifestations,

from the first inhabitants of the earth to the generations inhabiting

it at the present day.

If then Mr. Darwin may appeal to the principle of change dis-

closed in living organisms, asa “true cause,’ capable of accounting

for the mutual affinities of species by the supposition of descent from

a common origin, those who are opposed to his views are no less

entitled to appeal to the principle of permanence, disclosed in these

organisms, as a real force, not to be explained away, but requiring to

be reconciled with the principle of change in any theory which shall

satisfactorily account for the origin of species.

It appears to me that this reconciliation may be effected through

the intervention of a conception proposed by one of whose labours

and reputation we are justly proud, as an explanation of the “ homo-

logies’’ of structure, which he has profoundly illustrated. I mean

the conception of the typical character pervading all organic life.

But to. make this apparent, I must premise some remarks on the

characteristics of natural types. The types of nature must be care-

fully distinguished from the types of art. The types of art are forms

realized in their perfection in some particular individual, A Phidias

may produce a Jupiter, a Minerva, or a Venus, as the perfect out-

ward embodiment of the ideal of Majesty, or Wisdom, or Grace. A

Danecker may toil for years, in labour with his conception of the

head of Christ. But in each case, the type, when realized, is a fixed,

individualized object, expressing some one predominant characteristic,

to which all others, though not necessarily lost, are subordinate. The

types of nature are, as 1 conceive, ideals not of external form, but of

internal relations, each realized in countless modifications of forms

differing from one another in infinitely varied particulars, but

balanced around central points common to them all. But the pre-

servation of this balance depends upon the aptness of each variety of

the type for interbreeding with all the rest, and thus perpetually

recombining its own peculiarities with theirs. If any of the varieties

by the action and reaction of which a type is preserved become locally

distinct from the others, subtypes will arise; as we find to be the

case in mankind. The original type becomes the centre of a circle

Mr. E. V. Neale on Typical Selection. 333

including many lesser circles, where we find the same tendency re-

peated. Now this character of natural types offers a mode of passage

from one type to another. Assume a subtypical variety to acquire

a special aptness for interbreeding with itself, to the exclusion of

other varieties, and it would become an independent type. But how

is this special aptness to be acquired? That it does not accompany the

formation of subtypes we see in numerous instances; and it would

clearly be inconsistent with the idea of a natural type that it should

do so, if, as has been suggested, it is the characteristic of such a

type to preserve itself by the mutual actions of its varieties. That it

itself: a general principle must apply to every individual case. There

remains only the hypothesis of a special selection, by which particular

varieties are internally modified, so as to acquire this special aptitude.

Now such a special selection appears to me to involve the transition,

which must take place at some point in all physical research, from

conditioned, to self-conditioning power, from will working by uphold-

ing laws, to will working by constituting the laws to be upheld; in

other words, we must resort to the hypothesis of an intelligent action

as the only intelligible one. Accordingly it is to an intelligent choice,

exercised upon the infinity of possible variations capable of arising in

different organisms, through the laws belonging to their natures, that

I would attribute the formation of species by what I venture to call

Typical selection.

When that Power, of whose ordering will I conceive nature to be

the expression, purposes to produce a new race, I suppose It to select

from some existing race those individuals which show a disposition

to vary in the desired direction, so modifying their constitutions as

to render their unions; with each other more. prolific than. their

unions with other individuals differently formed, and if they are

conscious agents, so modifying their instincts as to give them.a pre-

ference for each other. How this internal modification is produced,

I no more attempt to explain than Mr. Darwin attempts to explain

how life was originally produced and is continued. The one act is

not more difficult to conceive than the other. But there is no neces-

sity for supposing the modification to be considerable in any one case.

Divine providence need not beinahurry. The amount of change at

any step of the process of forming a new species may be very small,

and the completion of that process may require many generations.

The modification of the sexual instinct and fertility of sexual

unions may be gradually introduced, and at first be scarcely percep-

tible. But if the alteration be brought about by an internal action

tending always in the same direction, each generation will approxi-

mate more closely to the character of a new type; and by the time

that the external change has become considerable, a corresponding

amount of internal change will have been produced. A new phase

of the principle of permanence will have taken its place in creation,

amongst the many phases of the principle of change; the variety

will be transformed into a species.

334 Zoological Society :—

By this conception of the origin of species, we escape from another

serious difficulty, which appears to me to lie in the way of the con-

ception of their formation by such a process of external selection as

Mr. Darwin assumes. When we are asked to suppose that differ-

ences so considerable as we observe between different organisms, past

or present, have been brought about by a process precisely analogous

to that by which man can change the shape of a sheep or a pigeon,

we naturally ask whether there are no limits to the amount of change

producible by man? Could he, by any degree of watchfulness how-

ever long continued, expand a race of sparrows to the size of condors,

or condense a race of turkeys to the size of humming-birds, or

lengthen out a pig’s snout, and thicken his legs and body into a trunk

and frame similar in size to the elephant? Mr. Darwin must contend

that this would be possible, if man continued to act uninterruptedly

for a sufficient length of time in the same direction. Perhaps future

experiments may enable us to speak with certainty upon this point.

At present I conceive the general feeling of the most at pertenied

breeders would be against him. It may be true that they “ habitu-

ally speak of an animal’s organization as something quite plastic,

which they can mould almost as they please ’’ by the principle of

selection (Darwin, p. 31). Yet Mr. Darwin also tells us that “all the

breeders of the various domestic animals, and cultivators of plants,

with whom he has ever conversed, or whose treatises he has read, are

firmly convinced that the several breeds to which they have attended

are descended from so many aboriginally distinct species” (éd. p. 28).

Now they are no doubt mistaken in this notion ; and it is easy to see

whence the mistake has arisen,—namely, from each one having

attended only to one out of many possible kinds of variation pro-

ducible in the particular animal or plant forming the object of his care.

But it is difficult to conceive whence the general notion could be

derived, if each breeder found no limit, no stop, to the amount of

variation which he can produce in the particular direction selected by

him for experiment.

But this difficulty disappears, like that first stated, if the process

of selection be transferred from the external action of circumstance, to

the internal action of the living Power gradually modifying the con-

stitution of the individual. It is a supposition agreeable to common

experience, that to each particular constitution certain limits of

change are assigned, within which the possible varieties of the creature

possessing it fluctuate. But if the constitution changes, these limits

must be presumed to change also. Each fresh species, then, may be

regarded as a resting-place in the advance of life,—the development

of the possible varieties inherent in it being left to the external action

of circumstances; while among these the Power manifested in life

selects the forms most suitable to be converted into other species, and

thus carries on the differentiation of living beings a step further in its

proposed course.

Other grave difficulties disappear if we accept the idea of “ typical ”

in place of “natural” selection. One very serious one, in my judg-

ment, is the difficulty of seeing how natural varieties could perpetuate ~

Mr. E. V. Neale on Typical Selection. 335

themselves at all, if they retained that mutual prolificness character-

istic of all the varieties upon which we can experimentalize.

Able and ingenious as is Mr. Darwin’s argument to show that

selection, by the ‘‘ struggle for existence,” is possible, he seems to me,

throughout the whole of it, to confuse two distinct conceptions,

name y the effect of peculiarities of structure in giving one plant or

animal an advantage over another, and the preservation of those

peculiarities. His reasoning would be conclusive if applied to a

state of things where each different variety was distinguished by an

exclusive disposition to produce its own kind, as we actually find

to be the case with species; but he applies it to a state of things

where, by his own hypothesis, he has swept away the ground of his

argument. If one variety of wading birds possessed longer bills than

another, this “‘advantage”’ might lead to the ultimate annihilation of

the short-bills, through the more rapid multiplication of the long, if

a long-billed parent always produced a long-billed offspring. But if

the long-bills and the short live side by side, as they must do

if they are to struggle for existence, and possess that aptness and

disposition for interbreeding which all known varieties are experi-

mentally found to possess, and the laws of interbreeding be supposed

to be what they now are, long-bills and short would soon merge into

one race of medium-billed birds, between whom the struggle for ex-

istence would be reduced to one of individual strength. In con-

nexion with this topic, the fact insisted upon by Mr. Darwin must

be borne in mind, that intercrossing between varieties is conducive to

fertility, as on the other hand breeding in and in is well known to

cause unhealthiness, if not sterility. On the whole, then, I conclude

that the permanent distinction of type which Mr. Darwin assumes to

result as a consequence from the struggle for existence, is really a

necessary condition, in order that this struggle may assume the form

of a contest of races.

Illustrations of this position might be endlessly multiplied. I will

adduce one only, drawn from the instance of the humble-bee and the

honey-bee, the origin.of whose architectural powers is the subject of

a most interesting and ingenious discussion in Mr. Darwin’s work.

He adduces, as the “advantage” of the honey-bee, and therefore

the constitutive principle of its peculiarities, the economy of wax in

the construction of its cells when compared with the round, imper-

fectly connected cells of the humble-bee; for thus, in seasons when

honey was scarce, a saving in food might result. But the humble-

bee still raises her lowly dwellings along side of the palatial store-

houses of her insect neighbour. Whatever the vicissitudes of the

Seasons may have been since she first appeared on the earth, Death

has not swept her away ; she survives now. What hdr ag ground,

then, is there for assuming that she was not present when Mr. Darwin’s

incipient pone pee began its work, to destroy by intercrosses the

peculiarities of her rival, and bring down its “advantages”’ to the

common level ?

It is unnecessary to dwell upon the complete removal of this diffi-

culty by the supposition of ‘typical selection.” But more notice

336 - Zoological Society :—

is requisite of the bearing of this supposition upon another subject,

whereon Mr. Darwin’s hypothesis of selection by means of the

struggle for existence has produced much controversy, namely, the

evidence of the “‘stone-book.’’ That, if a new species can be formed

at all by ‘natural selection,” it can be only as the ultimate result of

a long balancing of rival tendencies, ending in the preponderance

of one side, Mr. Darwin admits. It follows, as he also admits, that

each new species, if thus formed, must have left behind it a long trail

of intermediate forms between itself and the species whence it arises.

Now, we do not find this “‘trail;” the links are wanting in’ many

eases ; and Mr. Darwin’s explanation of their failure is, that they once

existed, but that the evidence of their existence has either not yet

turned up, or has been altogether swept away.

Other eminent geologists have questioned the probability, if not the

possibility, of this total sweeping away of the links wanted to bind

together, upon Mr. Darwin’s supposition, the forms known to have

existed. Ido not propose to enter into this controversy, but only to

remark that, whatever difficulty may arise from the absence of inter-

mediate forms in tracing connected lines of descent of the different

forms whose existence has been ascertained, it is most materially di-

minished on the hypothesis of typical selection,—(1) because the

advance in each case will be always in the same direction, and there-

fore the interval between one marked form and another will be indi-

cated by much fewer steps than are required on Mr. Darwin’s

supposition, even if each step be very gradual; (2) because it is con-

sistent with our present experience, that a very considerable amount

of change may take place in animal or vegetable organisms at once.

I will refer only to General Tom Thumb, and the Giant whose

skeleton is preserved in the College of Surgeons, in proof of the im-

portant departures from the ordinary human scale of proportion

which may be produced at one birth, under the ascertained laws of

life, . Now, suppose individuals, male and female, characterized by

the possession of forms thus departing from the general human

standard, to be selected to constitute a new human species, forming the

centre of variations extending on all sides of the type thus manifested,

and the process to be repeated three or four times, by transitions of

equal magnitude on each occasion, in both directions; we should

arrive at forms almost as distinct from each other as Swift’s men of

Lilliput and Brobdingnag. And yet the intermediate variations might

succeed each other at short intervals, and leave but scanty traces of

their existence in any geological record. The Lilliputian and Brob-

dingnagian students of geology might thus find it as difficult to

connect their own history with that of the present race of mankind,

by geological evidence, as we find it to trace the descent of Teleostean

fishes, or Saurian amphibians, by the same records.

The conception of ‘typical selection”? seems also to elucidate

another subject, not altogether unencumbered with difficulty on

Mr. Darwin’s hypothesis, namely, the disappearance of types. If

one species is educed out of another by a modification of the sexual

character of some particular variety of the first, whence it acquires a

Mr. E. V. Neale on Typical Selection. 337

peculiar aptness and disposition for interbreeding, this variety would

be withdrawn from the circle of varieties by whose mutual action the

original type was preserved. Consequently the type would itself

have a tendency to alter; and if several varieties were thus withdrawn

from any type, it would seem that this type must change into some

modification of itself, and take its place amid the circle of variously

related types evolved out of its original unity. The process would

be analogous to what appears to have happened in some cases, where,

through local circumstances or human interference, many distinct

varieties of the same plant or animal have been formed, as in the case

of wheat, of horses, of dogs, and of man himself; and the result

seems to accord with many ascertained facts in the relations of plants

and animals, living and extinct.

If in the course of these observations I have been occupied in

criticising rather than in defending Mr. Darwin’s views, the object of

this criticism has been to separate what I regard as a most valuable

scientific conception, from association with a theory which, though

highly ingenious, is entirely hypothetical,‘ and, in my judgment,

untenable.

That there is a principle of variation at work around us in the

living world, animal and vegetable, is certain. That by adding up

successive changes effected by this principle, we can bring about a

large sum of total change, is ascertained. The idea that the variety

of living beings to be observed on the earth has arisen from the long-

continued operation of this ascertained principle of variation during

the countless ages when, as we learn from geology, a vast succession

of creatures gradually tending to similarity with those existing now,

have followed each other as its occupants—creation, to use the

forcible language of Professor Owen, ever compensating for extinction

—is an idea full of the promise of scientific results, because it seeks

to explain the unknown by the known or knowable, and to sub-

stitute thought interpreting experiment, in place of thought dealing

only with itself. This true scientific character forms the distinction

between Mr. Darwin’s fundamental hypothesis and the theories of

those who like Lamarck, or the author of the ‘Vestiges of Creation,’

have previously attempted to embrace under one comprehensive

thought the riches of the organic world. They presented only con-

jectures incapable of being tested ; he has offered a conception re-

specting the past, which may be tested by the study of the present.

But this observation apples only to the conception that specific

differences arise from selection. In referring the method of selection

to the “struggle for existence,” Mr. Darwin leaves the solid ground

of experiment for the airy regions of ingenious hypothesis. The

“struggle for existence”? is perpetually going on around us; yet

Mr. Darwin has not adduced a single case of even an approach to

the formation of a new species as its ascertained result. All his

instances of the effects produced by the addition of minute changes, -

in animal or vegetable organisms, are instances where the principle of

variety is modified in its operation by the principle of intelligent

choice. That the last principle has been concerned in producing the

338 Zoological Society :—

changes observed in nature, we cannot, indeed, show directly ; but

when we learn experimentally that, by this means, something ver

like natural species can be produced, surely it is more accordant wit

the sobriety of science to assume that by this means also natural

species have been produced, than to refer their production to another

principle, which cannot be shown to be in operation at all, and of

which, if it is in operation, we cannot show how it could bring about

the effects attributed to it.

[have said ‘‘ something very like natural species ;”’ for, as has been

observed above, man cannot confer upon his varieties the self-pre-

serving power characteristic of true species. But this is only necarleal

with the universal analogy of the distinction between man’s work

and the works of what we call Nature. Man always works from with-

out, Nature from within. But otherwise their works are subject to

similar conditions. The crystalline lens of the eye is formed of

elementary particles, held together by molecular or chemical attrac-

tion, as is the lens of the eyeglass. The formation of the optical

image, the prevention of diffraction, is brought about in each case by

an observance of the same principles of construction. But the eye-

glass is shaped and put together by a power operating from without,

upon masses of elementary particles, already drawn to each other by

their natural attractions. The lens of the eye is formed by a power

working from within, which draws these elementary particles together,

by secret processes, into positions where their natural attractions keep

them in the required arrangement,

So is it, as I conceive, in the formation of species. Man and

Nature both bring about changes of form in organized beings by the

same process, namely, by directing into particular channels the ten-

dency to vary inherent in all organisms, “adding up ”’ in different di-

rections the sum total of many changes, tending the same way. Both

effect this addition by the same instrumentality, namely, by favouring

sexual intercourse in the organisms which show a tendency to vary

in the required direction, and impeding it in those which do not.

But man, working in this case as in every other from without, can

effect his “additions” only by bringing the suitable organisms to-

gether for the purpose of that intercourse, and keeping the unsuitable

apart. Nature, working, in this case as in every other, from within,

effects her additions by so modifying the wish for this intercourse, that

the animals whom she desires to bring together shall prefer each

other’s society, and so modifying its consequences, that accidental

unions of organisms, whether animal or vegetable, with other than

the organisms suitable for her purposes, shall be incapable of seriously

disturbing them. To seek an explanation of the natural process in an

external action, seems to me as contrary to the whole analogy of our

knowledge, as it would be to seek an explanation of the human pro-

_ cess in an internal action.

And yet there is an external action in nature, bearing upon the

constitution of species—an action admirably described by Mr. Darwin

under the name of the struggle for existence, and having, as I appre-

hend, an effect analogous to that of external action on living or-

Mr. E. V. Neale on Typical Selection. 339

ganisms considered individually. The struggle with circumstances

destroys the dead, but it developes and exercises the living indivi-

dual; and so the struggle for existence developes the capacities of

variation of each typical form, while it prevents those variations from

injuring thetype. For the order of the living creation depends upon

the more or less perfect transmission of the distinctive peculiarities

of each living being to its descendants ; and since these peculiarities

are subject to constant variation, there would be a tendency to a

perpetual degradation of each natural type but for some counteracting

influence. For the characters of a living being cannot be balanced like

ciphers in arithmetic—so many good on the plus side, so many bad

on the minus: they involve a mutual harmony, which cannot be

departed from far in any direction without fatal injury. to the whole :

one vice spoils many virtues ; and the union of great perfections with

great defects can, at the best, be only grotesque.

Now the risk of degradation consequent on these circumstances

appears to be prevented principally by two causes: first, that, in the

general course of nature, more than one individual must concur in

every act of generation ; for since these individuals commonly differ

in their accidental peculiarities, these peculiarities tend to efface each

other, and thus to preserve in their offspring the typical character :

secondly, that Death is, so to speak, ever on the watch to keep the

individual up to the mark, sternly sweeping away the varieties

afflicted with any serious imperfection, while he leaves the more

perfect specimens to transmit their endowments to their posterity,—

an operation probably aided by what Mr. Darwin has called “ sexual

selection.”

_ In this conservative action, not in the creative operations ascribed

to Death by Mr. Darwin, his true function appears to me to consist.

Death throws away the worst of each hind to preserve the best ; but

he must have the kind given him to operate upon. So he sweeps

away those types which change of circumstances have made unsuit-

able to the surrounding creation, to make room for others ; but these

are educed from the former, not by the unconscious action of death,

but through an “ ordained becoming,” realized by the wise foresight

of the ever-acting Power whose works we generalize into Nature.

Our greatest living poet has poured forth the dirge of existence :—

Are God and Nature, then, at strife,

That Nature lends such fearful dreams ?

So careful of the type she seems,

So careless of the single life..

So careful of the type! but no,

From scarped cliff, and quarried stone,

She cries, “A thousand types are gone,

I care for nothing—all shall go.”

But the history of organized being, considered as a succession of

typical forms, assumes a more cheertul character; life appears

everywhere triumphant over death. As in the order of nature the.

individual transmits to its successors its own peculiarities, modified,

indeed, but not lost in the great stream of being; so each type, if it passes

340 Miscellaneous.

away when it has done its work, is yet not lost, but transmits to sue-

ceeding types the undying fire, tinted with its own characteristic hue.

And.this succession of typical forms, like the perpetuation of each

particular type, is brought about by the action of the individual, fol-

lowing the laws and impulses of its own nature, and unwittingly con-

tributing, by the performance of its own litile part, to the gradual

unfolding of the majestic drama of creation. But the arrangement

of the scenes is due to foresight, not to chance, to the constructive

power of thought adapting organization to circumstance, not to any

power in circumstance to create by destroying. In the words of the

same great master whose language I have already quoted—

Nature also, cold and warm,

And moist and dry, devising long,

Through many agents, making strong,

Matures the individual form.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Capture of the Long-finned Tunny on the Chesil Beach.

By W. Tuompson, Esq. 3

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—On the 13th instant I had the gratification of

receiving a specimen of the Germon, or Long-finned Tunny (Thynnus

alalonga of Cuvier), from its captor, who had been kindly sent to

me by my friend Capt. Manning, H.M. Lieutenant-Governor of

Portland. The captor informed me that “it run ashore like a

whale,” on the Chesil Beach. It was evidently a sickly fish, although

apparently very well fed. I purchased the fish and sent it to the

British Museum ; and as time presses, and I have little doubt that

we shall have a description drawn up by our good friend Dr. Gray,

I shall not now give the description, nor the measurements that I

have taken.

I am, Gentlemen,

Gloucester Row, Weymouth, Yours truly,

March 19, 1861. WiLiiamM THompson.

On Oxybeles gracilis, Bleeker. By Dr. C. L. DotescHatu.

The remarkable observation made by Quoy and Gaimard, and

confirmed by Bleeker, that certain fishes habitually reside in the

stomachal cavities of Echinodermata, has been submitted to further

examination by the author; and although he does not arrive at any

very satisfactory results, a short notice of his observations may prove

interesting to our readers.

Dr. Doleschall states that. the fact of the connexion between the

fish and the star-fish is well known to most of the fishermen in

Amboyna, and that he was able to obtain a sufficiency of specimens

for examination; but as the star-fishes (and with them the fishes)

Miscellaneous. 3841

speedily died in confinement, he was unable to make continuous

observations upon them in a living state. Of the results of his

observations he gives the following summary :—

“The fish stands to the star-fish in a definite relation which cannot

be the subject of observation. Why the little fish should always seek

the stomachal cavity of one and the same species of star-fish, and not

that of various species, isa mystery. Itis well known that Crustaceans

of the genus Pagurus inhabit the empty shells of Mollusca; but we

find on the shore the same species of Pagurus in the shells of the

most various genera and species. I have never met with Oxydeles

gracilis, on the contrary, in any other species of star-fish than Cul-

cita discoidea*.’’ The fish was described by Bleeker under the

above name in ‘ Natuurkundig Tijdschrift,’ vii. p. 162. The author

proceeds to state that neither he nor any one else in Amboyna has

ever captured the fish under other circumstances, or while swimming

freely in the sea; but upon this Dr. Bleeker remarks that many of

his specimens of Fierasfer Brandesii, and all those of Fierasfer

(Oxybeles) gracilis and F’. lumbricoides, were obtained by him along

biog other fishes, and were probably taken while swimming freely in

the sea.

Upon the habits of Oxyéeles gracilis the author goes on to say

that it is certain that this animal passes the greater part of its exist-

ence in the stomach of the star-fish, rarely showing itself outside of

this, and then probably at night. That it does come out occasionally,

appears from the fact that in two cases the author observed the fish

with a portion of its body outside the cavity of the star-fish, and in

the act of creeping in. The same observations showed that the fish,

in returning to its concealment, passes along the furrow of the lower

surface of one of the arms leading to the mouth of the star-fish, which

is wide enough, when the tentacles are retracted, to leave room for

the passage of the slender body of the Oxyéeles. This fact likewise

pres that the Oxybeles does not get into the stomach of the Culcita

y accident.

If a living Cu/cita be cut in two, the fish is seen moving freely in

the cavity of its body. If it be taken out, it immediately seeks the

shade. If the two halves of the Culcita (still alive) be placed in the

water, the fish will soon be seen to draw towards them, in order to

get into the cavity of the star-fish. When exposed to the light, it is

uneasy, and its iris contracts excessively. ‘The author never found

two fishes in the same star-fish.

In most of the fishes examined by him, the author found the sto-

mach empty; it was full only in one. The contents cf the stomach

had the appearance of a lump of fat, and consisted of half-digested

muscle. Under the microscope, striated muscular fibres could be

detected; and the author thinks that they belonged to the muscles of

a fish. This circumstance proves that Oxybeles does not feed upon

the chyle of the star-fish, but that its nourishment is analogous to

* Fierasfer Brandesii, or Oxybeles Brandesii, Blkr., inhabits not only

Culcita discoidea, but also several species of Trepang, such as Tripang

edulis and T. ananas,—Note by Dr, Bleeker.

842 Miscellaneous.

that of other fishes. Whether it seizes upon the fishes taken by the

star-fish for its own nourishment must be determined by further

investigations.

The author’s observations establish :—

1, That Oxybeles gracilis is not a true parasite. .

2, That it passes the greater part of its life in the stomach of

CHa discoidea, as is also indicated by the unusually pale colour of

the fish. ‘

3. That, however, it can come out, either to seek nourishment or

for the purpose of reproduction.

4, That it then returns to the mouth along the furrow on the

ventral surface of the arms,

5,.That it is very sensitive to light.

6. That it feeds upon other animals.

In fresh water the animals live for about half an hour. The pig-

ment upon the peritoneum exhibits under the microscope the most

beautiful stellate forms. The fish possesses a swimming-bladder.—

Natuurkundig Tydschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie, Deel xv. p. 163;

Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 319. .

On some Naked-eyed Meduse of Charleston Harbour.

By Mr. M‘Creapy.

In a memoir on the “ Gymnophthalmata of Charleston Harbour,”

published in the first volume of the ‘Transactions of the Elliot

Society,’ the author describes many new forms of Hydroida, pro-

poses a new systematic arrangement of those animals, and makes

some interesting observations regarding their anatomy and develop-

ment,

The author states that in several species he has succeeded in

detecting an unmistakeable ganglion behind each tentacle and mar-

ginal corpuscle.

Cunina octonaria, like Aginopsis, to which it is nearly allied, is

developed by simple metamorphosis,—not, however, swimming freely

in the water, but in the cavity of the bell of another Medusa (Turri-

topsis nutricula). Not only does the latter furnish a shelter and

dwelling-place for the larvee during their development ; it also serves

as their nurse, by allowing the parasites, whilst adhering by their

tentacles, to draw their nourishment out of its mouth by means of a

large proboscis. In point of fact, the relation between them is of so

unprecedented a nature, that the author may well be excused for

having at first taken the impudent parasite for the gemmiparous

progeny of the sheltering Medusa. The youngest state of this

parasitic Medusa observed by the author formed a ciliated body of

clavate form, adhering to the cavity of the bell by means of the

slender stalk in which it terminated. Its first change consists in the

emission, from the thick end, of two slender flexible tentacles, and

in the formation of a central cavity by liquefaction. At this stage

of development, the author frequently observed gemmation taking ,

place at the thicker end, sometimes frequently repeated. Sub-

Miscellaneous. 343

sequently the number of tentacles becomes doubled. These bend

together over the clavate extremity, and are then employed, instead

of the thin end of the body, in adhering to the cavity of the shelter-

ing Medusa. The thin extremity then acquires a mouth, and may

be recognized as a stomachal peduncle, which is employed, as above

indicated, in obtaining nourishment. The morphological nature of

‘this proboscis becomes still more distinct when, after the lapse of

some little time, an annular fold makes its appearance immediately

under the tentacles, which is recognizable from its form, and from

the formation in it of (eight) otolithic capsules, as the first indication

of the future bell. Simultaneously with the otolithic capsules, four

rudimentary tentacles make their appearance between the four ten-

tacles. The Medusa remains in this stage of development for a long

time. The bell gradually becomes more freely developed, and at

last, by the reduction and entire disappearance of the stomachal

peannele, becomes the most essential part of the Medusa, after it

has left its previous dwelling-place in the bell of the Turritopsis.

The bell nevertheless retains for some time its earlier lobed form and

unequal tentacles.

ith regard to the general character of the Medusan fauna of

Charleston, the author thinks that, besides its continental relations

to that of Grand Manan, Boston, and Long Island Sound, it has

also an unmistakeable (climatic) analogy with the Mediterranean

forms, and a partial identity (perhaps caused by the Gulf Stream)

with the species of the south of England.—Wiegmann’s Archiv,

1860, Bericht, p. 169.

On Infusorial Animatcules* living without free Oxygen gas and

causing Fermentation. By L. Pasteur.

The author commences by calling attention to the varied nature of

the products of Jactic fermentation. Lactic acid, a gum, mannite,

butyric acid, alcohol, carbonic acid, and hydrogen make their appear-

ance simultaneously or successively in very variable and perfectly

capricious proportions. The author has found that the vegetable

ferment which conyerts sugar into lactic acid is different from that

or those (for there are two of them) which cause the production of

the gummy matter, and that the latter do not produce lactic acid.

He has also ascertained that these different vegetable ferments, if

very pure, cannot give origin to butyric acid. There is consequently

a peculiar butyric ferment ; and the author's present memoir relates

to the origin of butyric acid in the lactic fermentation.

Having observed what he calls Infusoria in the liquids, he directed

his attention to the removal or prevention of their appearance, be-

lieving that they fed upon the butyric vegetable ferment. But being

* The author must be considered to use the term “ Infusorial animal-

ecules” in Ehrenberg’s sense, as it is pretty evident that the organisms

referred to are vegetable Vibrionide, and not of animal nature. This must

be borne in mind in reading the following abstract of Pasteur’s observa-

tions. Even with this deduction, they are still very important.—Ep. Ann.

344 Miscellaneous.

unable to ascertain the cause of the production of butyric acid, he

was at last struck by the coincidence shown, by his analyses, between

this acid and the Infusoria, and between the latter and the acid—a

circumstance which he had previously regarded as due to the favour-

able conditions afforded by the butyric acid for the life of the ani-

malcules. He has since convinced himself that the conversion of

sugar, mannite, and lactic acid into butyric acid is due exclusively to

these Infusoria, and that they must be regarded as the true butyric

ferment.

They are smail cylindrical rods, rounded at the extremities, usually

straight, isolated or united into chains of two, three, four, and some-

times more joints. Their average breadth is 0-002 mill. The length

of the isolated joints varies from 0-002 to 0°015 or 0°02 mill. They

advance by a gliding movement, during which their body remains

rigid or undergoes slight undulations. They pirouette, balance

themselves, and cause the anterior and posterior parts of their body

to tremble rapidly. The undulations of their movements become

very evident when they attain a length of 0°015 mill. They are

often recurved at one of their extremities, sometimes at both: this

peculiarity is rare at the commencement of their lives. They pro-

pagate by fissiparity, and it is evidently to this mode of reproduction

that the formation of chains is due. The joint which drags others

behind it often agitates itself briskly, as if to detach itself. Although

the bodies of these Vibriones are cylindrical in appearance, they often

appear to be formed of a series of granules, or very short indistinct

joints, which are probably the first rudiments of new individuals.

These organisms may be sown as one would sow beer-yeast ; they

multiply if}the medium be adapted for their nourishment. They

may be sown inv a liquid containing only, sugar, ammonia, and

phosphates—crystallizable and, as it were, mineral substances ; and

they reproduce in correlation with the butyric fermentation. The

weight of them formed is notable, although always very small in

comparison with the quantity of butyric acid produced. They live

and multiply without the smallest quantity of air or free oxygen,—

and not only this, but air kills them. Ifa current of pure carbonic

acid be passed into the liquid containing them for some time, their

life and reproduction are not at all affected; but if a current of

atmospheric air be substituted for the carbonic acid, and passed for

only one or two hours, they all perish, and the formation of butyric

acid ceases.

Hence, the author thinks, we arrive at this double proposition :—

1. The butyric ferment is an Infusorium.

2. This Infusorium lives without free oxygen gas.—Compies

Rendus, Feb. 25, 1861.

[It seems to us that all the facts adduced by him go to support

the opinion expressed in our note, that the organisms in question are

not true Infusoria, but vegetable Vibrionida. This would remove

everything wonderful from the circumstances; but the observations

are nevertheless very interesting, as affording, we believe, the first

evidence of the production of fermentation by a Confervoid plant.—Ep. |

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 41. MAY 1861.

XXXVIII.—On the British species of Mugil, or Grey Mullets.

By Dr. Atzert Ginruer.

Tue species of Mugil are very numerous, and very similar to

one another in general appearance, the genus resembling in

this respect some of the Cyprinoids, as Leuciscus, Abramis, and

others. They can be distinguished from one another only by

close examination ; the greater part of the difficulty of distin-

guishing them, however, is owing rather to the incompleteness

of the descriptions in our ichthyological works, than to the

absence of palpable characters. The latter (such as are here-

after indicated) are very constant in each species, but so little

conspicuous, that we find very lengthened descriptions, giving

minute details of the general appearance of a fish, but omit-

ting the very character by which it differs from other species.

The discovery of these characters is due to Cuvier and Bona-

parte, who have carefully used them for the distinction of the

Mediterranean species ; and it is much to be regretted that, in

the great ichthyological work of the former, equal attention has

not been paid to the distinction and description of many foreign

species, which, if the typical specimens are not re-examined and

redescribed, are dead letters in science. It is nearly useless to go

beyond Cuvier’s period in order to recognize species described

by ichthyologists ; and when Cuvier, for instance, applies the

Linnean name of M. cephalus to a Mediterranean species which

is not found on the more northern coasts of Europe, he has been

led rather by his own taste (this species bearing the vernacular

name of Cefalo in Southern Europe) than by an appearance of

probability that this species was intended by Linné, who cer-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 23

346 Dr. A. Giinther on the British Species of Mugil.

tainly has adopted Artedi as his guide. But Artedi has given

us admirable description of M. capito.

This paper is devoted only to the British species of the genus,

all of which are comprised under the common name of Grey

Mullets.

1. Mugil capito, Cuv. (The Short-finned Grey Mullet.)

Nine soft rays in the anal fin; no adipose eyelid; upper lip

membranaceous, thin. The depth of the

body is one-fifth, or rather less than one-

fifth, of the total length. A distinct por-

tion of the maxillary bone is visible be-

hind the angle of the mouth. There is

a rather broad, elongate cuneiform space

at the chin, which is not covered by the

mandibularies and the _ interopercles.

The pectoral fin extends only to the

eighth or ninth of that series of scales

which commences from the shoulder

(lateral line), whilst the origin of the

spinous dorsal is vertically above the twelfth or thirteenth. A

short pointed scale in the axil of the pectoral. Root of the

pectoral with a black spot superiorly*.

Cuvier was the first who stated that a species of Mugil occur-

ring on the English coast, and probably the same which had

been described by Willughby and figured by Pennant, is iden-

tical with that Mediterranean fish for which he had chosen the

name of Mugil capito. One year later (1830) the species was

examined by Hancock +, who, not being aware of the name given

by Cuvier, calls it M. britannicus ; he describes the lips as thin,

mentions a callus at the corner of the mouth, and nine anal

rays, so that we can scarcely doubt that specimens of the true

M. capito served for his description. The species has been fully

established for the British fauna by Couch and Yarrell, whilst

Parnell was obliged to borrow his description from Jenyns, as

the species appears to be scarce on the Scotch coasts.

Mugil capito.

2. Mugil auratus, Risso. (The Long-finned Grey Mullet.)

Nine soft rays in the anal fin; circuit of the orbit adipose, but

not forming an eyelid; upper lip thin. The depth of the body

is less than one-fifth of the total length. Only the outermost

* Only those specific characters are given for this and the following

species which serve to distinguish them from other European Mugiles.

+ Lond. Quart. Journ. Se. 1830, p. 129.

Dr. A. Giinther on the British Species of Mugil. 347

extremity of the maxillary bone is visible behind the angle of

the mouth; the cleft of the mouth is

more than twice as broad as it is deep.

There is a short lanceolate portion at

the chin not covered by the mandibu-

laries. The pectoral fin extends to

the thirteenth scale of the lateral line,

that is, nearly to the origin of the

spinous dorsal, which is vertically

above the fourteenth scale. No pointed

scale in the axil of the pectoral, and

no black spot at its root.

Mugil auratus.

This species is new to the British fauna; it had been previously

known from the Mediterranean and from the Canary Islands.

Considering its great similarity to M. capito in general ap-

pearance, it is not improbable that former ichthyologists have

confounded it with that species.

I have not been able to find more than two specimens among

numerous examples of the Thick-lipped Grey Mullet brought

to the London market during the first half of the month of

March. It could not be determined on which particular spot of

the coast they had been caught ; but it was ascertained, from the

inguiries made, that all the Grey Mullets which were in the

market at that time came either from the south or west coast.

No Dutch vessel with fish had entered the Thames. All the

specimens, besides, were remarkably fresh, and could not have

been brought from any great distance ; so that there is no doubt

that those two specimens, as well as others purchased at the same

time for the British Museum, were truly British specimens.

3. Mugil octo-radiatus, n.sp. (The Eight-rayed Grey Mullet.)

Hight soft rays in the anal fin; no adipose eyelid; upper lip

thin. The depth of the body is less than

one-fifth of the total length (53). The

outermost extremity of the maxillary is

visible behind the angle of the mouth ;

the cleft of the mouth is nearly half as

deep as it is broad, There is a narrow

elongate space at the chin which is not

covered by the mandibularies and extends

between the interopercles. The pectoral

fin extends to the twelfth scale of the la-

teral line; that is, it terminates at some

distance from the origin of the spinous -Mugil 8-radiatus.

dorsal, which is vertically above the fourteenth scale. No

23*

348 Dr. A. Giinther on the British Species of Mugil.

pointed scale in the axil of the pectoral, and no black spot at

its root.

This species is not only new to the British fauna, but also to

science, and is founded on a single well-preserved specimen in the

British Museum, presented by Mr. Gerrard. It resembles M.

auratus in general appearance, from which, however, it differs

in several characters so well marked, that it will be readily distin-

guished whenever it occurs. It has only eight soft rays in the

anal fin, whilst all the other European species have nine, except M.

cephalus and, perhaps, M. curtus. There is no possibility of its

being confounded with the former, which has broad adipose eye-

lids, and is not found on the British coasts, whilst M. curtus is

distinguished by an unusually short body, being only four times

as long as deep. Variations in the number of the anal rays are

of extremely rare occurrence in the Mullets ; therefore we are not

justified in considering the small number in the present specimen

as such an exception, and in ranking the specimen as a variety of

M. auratus. It differs in several other points besides : the cleft —

of the mouth is deeper than in M. auratus; the free space at the

chin is twice as long, and extends between the interopercles ; the

pectoral is shorter. Nothing can be said of the occurrence of

this species on any particular part of the coast; perhaps it is

scarcer than its congeners. The attention of British naturalists

being now directed to this species, we may hope soon to have

better information on its natural history.

4 Mugil curtus, Yarr. (The Short Grey Mullet.)

Eight (?) soft rays in the anal fin; lips thin; no adipose eye-

lid. The height of the body equals the length of the head, and

is one-fourth of the total length.

This is all that is known of this species, but quite sufficient to

recognize it, if it should occur again on the British coast. Yarrell

had a single very young specimen, 26 lines long, which, to

judge from the figure, does not appear to have been in a good

state of preservation ; it has not been preserved in his collection,

which was transferred to the British Museum. Valenciennes

professes to have recognized the species in a Mullet from the

Somme, eight inches long; he does not give a fuller description

than Yarrell; and the figure added (Cuv. et Val. Hist. Poiss. pl.311)

distinctly shows nine anal rays, the last two being as distant from

each other as the seventh is from the eighth. The pectoral ap-

pears to have a short pointed scale in its axil. Yet there can be

no doubt that a Short-bodied Grey Mullet exists on the European

coasts; but whether the specimen described by Valenciennes is

of the same species as that found by Yarrell, is a question the

solution of which must be left to further investigation.

Dr. A. Giinther on the British Species of Mugil. 349

5. Mugil septentrionalis, n, sp. (The Thick-lipped Grey Mullet.)

Nine (rarely ten) soft rays in the anal fin; upper lip thick,

with two series of short and obtuse papille on its inferior third ;

the extremity of the maxillary is visible behind and below the

angle of the mouth. The przorbital is very obliquely truncated,

so that its posterior angle is pointed, whilst the anterior is very

obtuse and rounded. Mandibles very broad, almost entirely

covering the chin. The pectoral extends to the tenth scale of

the lateral line ; that is, it terminates at a considerable distance

from the origin of the dorsal fin, which is above the fifteenth

scale, and exactly on the middle between the snout and the base

of the caudal.

Mr. Couch* has the merit of having shown that, besides M.

capito, a second species of Grey Mullet exists on the British

coasts; and finding that it has a similarly thick lip as M. chelo

from the Mediterranean, he has considered it as identical with

this southern species. Both the northern and the southern thick-

lipped Mullets, indeed, are very similar to each other ; and it has

been nearly impossible to see, or to show, their specific differ-

ences otherwise than by comparison of actual specimens, as the

descriptions and representations existing have taken little notice

of the distinctive characters. Yarrell and Parnell have adopted

Mr, Couch’s determination, the latter giving an original descrip-

tion+, in which, however, some of the numbers of the fin-rays

are erroneous (2. D. 10, A.11, instead of 2. D.4, A. 3); Hancock’s

M. britannicus is placed by him here as a synonym, whilst it is

described by Hancock as having ¢hin lips, &c.

_ The characters by which this species differs from the southern

are the following :—

M. chelo. M. septentrionalis.

1. The upper lip is considerably thicker in M. chelo, and pro-

vided with three series of papille.

2. The form of the preorbital is entirely different: in M.

chelo its extremity is rounded, the anterior angle being not much

* Couch, MS. in Yarr. Brit. Fishes, 2nd edit. vol. i. p. 241.

+ Fishes of the Frith of Forth, p. 68.

850 ~=—Dr. A. Giinther on the British Species of Mugil.

wider than the posterior (see figure, pl.309, in Cuv.et Val., which

is copied by Parnell, Fishes of the Frith of Forth, pl. 28); in —

M., septentrionalis the preorbital is very obliquely truncated, so

that its posterior angle is pointed, whilst the anterior is very

obtuse and rounded (see Yarr. Brit. Fishes, 2nd edit. i. p. 248,

lateral view of the head).

3. The pectoral fin is much longer in M. chelo; it extends to

the thirteenth scale of the lateral line—that is, nearly to the origin

of the dorsal fin, which is above the fourteenth or fifteenth seale.

4, The whole of the caudal portion is shorter in M. chelo, so

that the origin of the spinous dorsal fin is nearer to the root of

the caudal than to the end of the snout.

These points will suffice to show that M. chelo and M. septen-

trionalis are two distinct species*; and we must therefore be

careful in using for their determination figures which were

executed when the species had not been distinguished.

a. Bonaparte’s figure in the ‘Fauna Italica’ is taken from

M. chelo; but the outlines of the preorbital are incorrect.

hb, Cuv. et Val. Hist. Poiss. pl. 309 represents the head of the

true M. chelo.

c. Yarrell, Brit. Fishes, 2nd edit. i. p. 241, figure of the entire

fish, is a copy from Bonaparte’s Mugil chelo, and does not re-

present the British species.

d. Yarrell, 7. c. p. 243. The lateral view of the head is

original, and taken from a British specimen of M. septentrionalis ;

whilst the view from below, again, is a copy of Bonaparte’s Mugil

chelo.

e. Parnell (/. c.) copies the head of M. chelo from the ‘ Hist.

Nat. des Poissons.’

This species is not confined to the British coasts. Professor

Nilsson, who also takes it for M. chelo, Cuv., has given an ex-

cellent description of it, from which it is evident that the thick-

lipped Mullets of Scandinavia are identical with the British ; so

that M. septentrionalis appears to be common to the northern

shores of Kurope, whilst M. chelo frequents the southern.

I do not pretend to give this as a complete account of the

British Grey Mullets. The present paper contains only the

result of observations made on the materials whieh I have found

in the British Museum, and on a collection which the Keeper

of the Zoological Department, Dr. Gray, has enabled me to

make during the first half of the month of March; and I feel

fully convinced that, by continued accurate investigations, not

* A difference of minor importance is that M. chelo has seven, M. sep-

tentrionalis five pyloric appendages.

‘Dr. A. Giinther on the British Species of Mugil. 351

only the species mentioned will be recognized, and their distri-

bution and natural history elucidated (as has been done already

by Mr. Couch for M. capito and M. septentrionalis), but also

that others will be discovered, either new to the British fauna

or to science in general.

Finally, I cannot refrain from subjoining some remarks on a

passage in Yarrell’s work, by which I have been particularly

struck, not only because it is one of the numerous proofs of

Yarrell’s admirable dexterity in embodying in his work everything

by which ichthyology could be advanced in a practical way, but

also because it deserves particular attention at a time when

the acclimatization of animals and of fishes is so much dis-

cussed. I quote the passage in full (2nd edit. i. p. 289) :-—

“Mr. Arnould put a number of the fry of the Grey Mullet

about the size of his finger into his pond at Guernsey, which is

of about three acres’ area. After a few years, Mullets of four

pounds’ weight were caught, which proved to be fatter, deeper,

and heavier, for their length, than others obtained from the

sea. Of all the various salt-water fishes introduced, the Grey

Mullet appeared to be the most improved. A slight change in

the external colour is said to be visible.”

It needs no comment to prove that the plan of Mr. Arnould,

as stated by Yarrell, must give a return worthy of consideration,

if systematically and more extensively carried out. The Grey

Mullets belong to the better fishes for the table, especially the

thick-lipped species, and at present fetch a price of 6d. to 9d.

per pound in the London market. Besides, the ponds in which

they are kept will afford constant opportunity for fly-fishing.

This is only one of the numerous examples from which it could

be shown that, if the natural resources which this country pos-

sesses in its indigenous species of fishes are resorted to and deve-

loped, and if due attention is paid to improving the condition

and the number of the individuals, the endeavours to increase

the natural stock by the introduction of foreign species lose

much of their practical value. And is it not quite clear that

such foreign species, when their introduction has become an

accomplished fact by long-continued efforts and by a great ex-

pense of money, will require at least the same care and attention

as the indigenous species, if they are expected to yield an

adequate return ?

The possibility of transferring marine fishes into freshwater

ponds was indicated by Mr. E. T. Bennett, formerly Secretary to

the Zoological Society, as far back as the year 1828. After

giving an account of an ichthyological collection made by

Mr. Frembly in the Sandwich Islands (Zool. Journ. 1828, iv.

p- 32), he adds—

352 Dr. A. Giinther on the British Species of Mugil.

‘There is, however, another pomt of view in which the col-

lection possesses a very peculiar attraction—the probability that

the fishes composing it, though natives of the ocean, actually

become naturalized in fresh or nearly fresh water, and are thus

preserved and improved for the use of man. It is not a little

extraordinary that a fact of so much importance to the comforts

and even the necessities of life should have been brought but

recently under the notice of the civilized people of Europe,

while to the uncultivated inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands it

has probably been long and practically known. It forms, in-

deed, a very important part of the employment of the common

people to search among the pools left by the retiring tide for

the smaller fry which may be there retained, and to convey

them to ponds, in which in a short time they increase to a size

fit for the table.”

Yet, although I consider the acclimatization of foreign species

of fishes as a matter of subordinate value from a practical point

of view, it is a problem of high scientific importance, because it

involves the solution of the question, how far the power of man

is able to interfere with the original distribution of fishes? It

would far exceed the limits of this paper if I were to enter into

proposals or conjectures on the experiments by which we might

hope to solve a portion of that problem. It may suffice if I

venture to offer an opinion to those who are particularly in-

terested in the subject, namely, that for the first experiment a

species ought to be chosen from a climate similar to that of

England ; that no other species can be recommended with better

right than the Wels of the Continent (Siurus glanis) ; that if

the experiments should be extended to tropical species, fishes

from the family of the Labyrinthicit ought to be selected, be-

cause they are very tenacious of life and can live without water

for days. The Gorami (Osphromenus olfax), one of the best

freshwater fishes of the tropics, growing to the weight of ten

to fifteen pounds, and already imtroduced in Mauritius and

Cayenne, the Climbing Perch (Anabas scandens), and the Pla

Kat of the Siamese (Betta pugnax), would deserve the first at-

tention*.

* The two latter species would be fishes of luxury, like Gold-fish.

The Pla Kat, which also occurs in the Malayan Peninsula, is, according

to Dr. Cantor, a great favourite with the Siamese. They keep them like

Gold-fish, and produce several varieties, one of which has great fighting

propensities. “‘ The Siamese are as infatuated with the combats of these

fishes as the Malays are with their cock-fights, and stake considerable

sums, and sometimes their own persons and their families. The license of

exhibiting fish-fights is farmed, and affords a considerable annual revenue

_ to the King of Siam.”’—Cant. Catal. p. 87.

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British Species of Phalangide. 353

XXXIX.—Supplement to a Monograph on the British Species of

Phalangiidee, or Harvest-men. By R. H. Mean, F.R.C.S.

In June 1855, I published, in the ‘Annals and Magazine of

Natural History’ (vol. xv. p. 393), a short paper on the Phalan-

giidee of this country, in which I described fifteen species.

Since that period a few new facts have come to my knowledge,

which will enable me to add somewhat to the natural history of

this neglected tribe; and I have also one new species to record,

the only one that has fallen under my notice since the appear-

ance of my monograph.

I formerly remarked that no observations had been published

as to whether the Harvest-men change their skins and undergo

periodical moultings, like the true spiders; but soon after the

appearance of my paper, my friend Mr. Blackwall wrote to me

to the following effect :—‘“ Many years ago, when engaged in

investigating the changes of integument which various species of

spiders undergo, I directed my attention to the Phalangude

also; and I can inform you, from my own observations, that

they cast their integument several times before they arrive at

maturity.” In further confirmation of this fact, the Rev. Prof.

Henslow, in a communication dated September 4, 1855, wrote to

me, “I have just found two Harvest-men standing by what are

manifestly their old clothes.” These he kindly transmitted to

me, together with the spiders themselves, which proved to be

specimens of Phalangium urnigerum. Mr. Blackwall also sent

me several exuviz in proof of his observations; so no doubt can

rest any longer upon this point.

With respect to the power possessed by the Phalangiide of

reproducing lost limbs, Mr. Blackwall observes in the same letter,

*] am inclined to think that they do possess the power, as I

have frequently noticed one of the long legs of the second pair

(though perfect in structure) to be much shorter and smaller

than the other. Liatreille’s argument against the capability of

animals of the order Phalangidea reproducing lost limbs, de-

duced from the supposed shortness of their lives, is of little or

no weight, when it is borne in mind that the existence of nume-

rous species of spiders which do reproduce lost limbs is limited

to a few months.”

I am here led to the correction of another error into which I

had fallen, viz. with respect to the length of life to which the

Phalangiide may attain; for while doubtless the individuals of

most species die at the commencement of cold weather, some

survive through the whole winter. Mr. Blackwall has found

living specimens of Nemastoma bimaculatum, Megabunus insignis,

Megabunus corniger, and Opilio agrestis, under stones in the

354 Mr. R.H. Meade on the British Species of Phalangiide.

woods, both in winter and early spring ; and on several occasions

I have found adult specimens of Megabunus insignis myself in

March and April, and Nemastoma bimaculatum all through the

winter in a torpid state.

In returning my thanks to those friends who had assisted me

in preparing materials for my monograph, I omitted the name

of the Rev. Hamlet Clark; and I now embrace the opportunity

of supplying the omission. I am the more anxious to do this,

as I found, after the publication of my memoir, that he had been

so kind as to put up a large collection of specimens of British

Harvest-men (the result of two years’ collecting), together with

a number of MS. notes upon them, and to transmit the whole

to me through the post-office, by which they must have been

lost, as they never reached me. Mr. Clark had promised to

send them some time before I finished my paper; and as they

did not arrive, I thought he had forgotten or neglected to do so ;

and I was exceedingly annoyed to hear, a short time after the

appearance of my monograph, that they had been sent off and

lost. From the well-known talents of the Rev. Hamlet Clark

as an entomologist, it is probable that, had I received the parcel,

this department of Arachnology would have been enriched by

some additional species, as well as by a more extended knowledge

of the habits of the family.

Genus PuHataneium, Linn.

Phalangium cornutum.

In the male of this species the length of the horned processes

of the falces is subject to great variation. I mentioned before,

that they are always short in young specimens; but I have

since found that adult individuals are often met with in which

the horns are very short, and sometimes almost deficient. The

size of these Harvest-men is generally small ; and the palpi seem

to bear a proportionate length to that of the horns of the falces.

In the month of August 1859, I found numerous adult short-

horned males together with females of this species, near Bicester,

in Oxfordshire, in a dry stony place, which were smaller than

usual in all their proportions, and very ferruginous in colour.

At first I regarded them as a new species ; but on finding that

they agreed with ordinary specimens in all points of structure,

except in the length of the falces and palpi of the males, I came

to the conclusion that they were only stunted varieties, perhaps

produced in some measure by the extraordinary dryness of the

season. I have since received similar specimens from the Rev.

O. Pickard-Cambridge, captured in the south of England.

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British Species of Phalangiide. 355

Phalangium minutum.

When I published my monograph, the habitat of this minute

species was unknown to me: I had then seen but two specimens.

I have since found another, in a collection of Phalangide made

in the neighbourhood of Dublin.

Genus Orrtio, Herbst.

Opilio histriz.

I am glad now to be able to give this fine Harvest-man (our

largest native species) a clear title to a place among the British

Phalangiide.

_ In November 1856, the Rev. A. M. Norman transmitted to

me, alive, a fine adult female specimen, which he found under a

mat “ which Jay before a window opening down to the ground into

the garden,” at Kibworth, near Market-Harborough, Leicester-

shire. In November of the following year I had also the plea-

sure of receiving a pair (male and female) of the same spiders

from Mr. Norman, which were captured at Kibworth. In de-

termining the name of these specimens from my description, it

struck this naturalist that a slight alteration in the account

would make it more correct: viz. that the row of minute teeth

with which the posterior edge of each ring of the abdomen is

said to be furnished should have been called a row of small

tubercles.

Genus Le1ospunus, Koch.

Leiobunus Blackwallit, n. sp.

és forma et colore Leiobuno rotundo consimilis ; sed differt cephalo-

_ thoracis fronte pallida, corneis albo cinctis, macula abdominali ad

extremum extensa, articulorum crurum juncturis, albidis, tarsisque

-albido et fusco annulatis.

Long. foem. 2, maris 14 lin.

In form this species closely resembles the common Leiobunus

potindos but it is about one-fourth smaller, and has the legs

proportionably rather shorter and weaker. The

general colour is also very similar, the body of

the female being testaceous marked with brown.

A pale band extends up the front and middle of

the cephalothorax from the anterior margin to the

caren enclosing two short dark lines

placed close together in the centre towards the

front edge. On each side of the pale band is an

irregular dark-brown patch, somewhat semicir-

cular in shape, the convexity being inwards, which

terminates posteriorly and externally in a sinuous curved mark.

356 Mr. R. H. Meade on the British Species of Phalangiide.

The eye-eminence is white, and the eyes black. The legs are

marked with brown and white patches or rings. The distal ex-

tremities of the femora and tibiz are white and glistening, while

the ends of each joint of the tarsus are dark brown, the middle

being light-coloured. The sides of each trochanter and the proxi-

mal ends of the femora are dark brown. The abdomen is marked

with a wide and somewhat indistinct dorsal band of a brown

colour, which extends along the anterior two-thirds of its length

and dilates posteriorly into two lateral prolongations. Behind

this band is a pale transverse space occupying the whole or part

of two rings. The terminating rings towards the apex are

marked with brown.

The male, like the same sex in Leiobunus rotundus, is almost

hemispherical in shape, the upper surface being flattened. The

colour is dull yellowish brown, and the body is nearly concolo-

rous ; still the cephalothorax is faintly marked as in the female,

the front and central part being white, and the eye-eminence

being crested by two pale projecting rings which surround the

eyes. The legs are dark brown.

This species has been confounded with L. rotundus ; and Mr.

Blackwall first called my attention to the distinctions between

them. The two species may readily be distinguished by the

following characteristics, which I have embodied in the Latin

specific character :—Ist. The front of the cephalothorax is dark

in the centre in L. rotundus, while the same part is pale in Z.

Blackwall, 2nd. ‘The eyes are surrounded by a black ring in

the former and a white one in the latter. 3rd. The brown ab-

dominal band has a well-defined quadrate extremity in L. ro-

tundus, while it terminates in two lateral projections in L.

Blackwall. 4th. The legs are more distinctly variegated with

white and brown rings and marks in the latter than in the

former.

In naming this species (which is met with in woods in dif-

ferent parts of England) after Mr. Blackwall, I am only render-

ing a slight tribute of gratitude to that eminent naturalist for

the many favours and uniform kindness which I have received

from him. I may truly say that the little knowledge of arachno-

logy which I have acquired has been mainly derived through his

assistance; and I really think that the difficulties with which

this branch of science was beset in England a few years since

(owing to the defective state of our scientific literature on the

subject) were so great that, had not Mr. Blackwall kindly and

liberally afforded me every information on my first application

to him as a perfect stranger, I should have given up the study

in despair.

Dr. T. S. Wright on Chrysaora hyoscella. 357

Genus Homa.enotus, Koch.

Homalenotus quadridentatus.

I received a specimen of this species in 1857 from the Rev.

A. M. Norman, which had been captured at Brighton; and the

Rev. O. Pickard-Cambridge found several individuals among

moss and herbage, near Winchester, last year. All of these, as

well as the specimens which I myself obtained in Buckingham-

shire, were inhabitants of a chalky soil.

XL.—On Hermaphrodite Reproduction in Chrysaora hyoscella.

By T. Srretuitt Wricut, M.D.

[Plate XVIIL.]

Pror. AttaAn Tuomrson, in his Treatise on the Ovum *, states

that “the Discophorz (Medusz) are of distinct sexes.” I have

found this to be the case in all the Steganophthalmata and

Gymnophthalmata which I have examined, with the exception

of the subject of this notice.

Large individuals of C. hyoscella are hermaphrodite; but

smaller ones are found which are unisexual, the male or female

element being suppressed, as in some dicecious plants.

The best method of examining the structure of the reproduc-

tive apparatus of this animal is to place the Medusa, in its na-

tural position, in a large basin of sea-water. The umbrella, all

but its margin, is then to be cut away. ‘The cavity of the sto-

mach is thus laid open, and we have a good view of the interior

aspect of the sub-umbrella, We find that each lip of the mouth

divides, at its insertion, into three pillars. The central pillar

ag as a large rounded bulb into the stomach, while the

ateral ones diverge, pass outwards towards the margin, and after-

wards converge and unite together, so as to form, with the bulb

of the central pillar, the thickened opening or framework of the

ovarian pouch. ‘This opening is closed by the ovarian mem-

brane, which consists of three layers—1. the endoderm, or intes-

tinal layer; 2. the gelatinous layer; and 3. the ectoderm, or

dermal layer. The ovarian membrane appears as a flocculent

mass, from its being corrugated into numerous folds. By inject-

ing air beneath it, it becomes inflated, and the folds are opened

out. It then presents the appearance of a large transparent bag

traversed by flat convoluted bands. These bands are the ova-

ries, and contain, between their endoderm and gelatinous layer,

countless ova and planuloid larve in various states of develop-

ment.

* Cyclopedia of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. v. p. 129, “ Acalephe.”’

358 Dr. T.S8. Wright on Hermaphrodite Reproduction

The ova of C. Ayoscella do not present, at any stage, a trace

of germinal vesicle or spot—objects which are so readily detected

in the ova of other polypoid zoophytes.

The planuloid larve resemble those of Medusa aurita ; but the

polyps into which they become developed approach more closely

to the Lucernarian type, in having a pedicle which is surrounded

by a gelatinous covering, and at its foot by a horny corallum,

which I have described and figured elsewhere *.

The structure and position of the male organs are remarkable.

Attached to the inner surface of the ovarian membrane by deli-

cate pedicles, and projecting into the stomach, are numerous large

grape-like bodies of translucent “jelly,” accompanied in many

cases by fringes of tentacles of the same substance (Pl. XVIII.

fig. 1). The surfaces of the first bodies are dotted with minute

papillz, and on the tentacles are found tubercles or thickenings

covered with similar papille. These papille are sperm-saes

filled with spermatic cells and spermatozoa (fig. 4). Smaller

bodies, about the size of a hemp-seed, and specked with sperm-

sacs, also occur attached to various parts of the lining membrane

of the stomach, and even to that of the lips or long oral tenta-

cles, down to the very tips of those organs.

The small Chrysaoras (about 4 inches in diameter) have no

ovarian bands in their pouches, which only contain masses of

the grape-like bodies and tentacles before mentioned. These

tentacles are not homologous with the minute, hollow, enido-

phorous or sting-cell-bearing tentacles found on the inner sur-

face of the ovarian membrane of Medusa aurita and Lucernaria

auricula ; they are simply, as are the grape-like bodies, pro-

longations of the endoderm and gelatinous layer of the ovarian

membrane.

Although the testicles of Chrysaora are apparently not homo-

logous with those of other zoophytes, yet in reality they differ

but little from those of Actinia and Lucernaria. I have given, in

Pl. XVIII. fig. 2, a section of the testicle of Chrysaora, and in fig. 3,

of one of the same bodies in Actinia mesembryanthemum. In

Chrysaora, the thin endoderm (a) forms the distant sperm-sacs

which project from the surface. In Actinia, the thick endoderm

(a) also forms the more closely aggregated sperm-sacs, and fills

up the interstices between them. The testicle of Lucernaria,

again, resembles in shape and structure fig. 3; but the sperm-

sacs are so closely moulded together, that they form hexagonal

prisms divided from each other by exceedingly delicate walls of

endoderm.

The sperm-sac of Chrysaora (fig. 4), as well as of other Ste-

* Edinburgh New Phil. Journal for 1859.

in Chrysaora hyoscella. 359

ganophthalmatous Medus, Lucernarias, and Actinias, is thus

always formed of the endoderm or lining membrane of the diges-

tive system, while the sperm-sac of Hydra (fig. 5), the Hydroid

Polyps, and the Gymnophthalmatous Medusz is formed of the

ectoderm. In the first class of animals the spermatic cells

(fig. 4) become first matured into spermatozoa in the centre (c),

or at the base of the sperm-sac, the part most distant from the

endoderm (a). In the second class they ripen at the periphery,

or at the summit of the sperm-sac (fig. 5), the part also most

distant from the endoderm (a).

My friend Mr. Hincks, in his valuable paper on Clavatella

contained in the February Number of this Journal, appears to

consider that the ova of that creature may be developed from

the ectoderm. But an examination of the embryology of a

very large number of zoophytes forbids me to entertain this

idea. The endoderm of the generative capsule in these crea-

tures consists of two layers intimately connected with each other.

The external layer, or that in contact with the generative ele-

ments, is transparent and structureless. The internal layer,

communicating with the cavity of the digestive system, is loaded

with brown granules. In Coryne glandulosa, the ova are at an

early period observed attached to the transparent layer of the

endoderm, and separated from the ectoderm by a wide space of

fluid. In Hydractinia, the reproductive polyps of which possess

a muscular coat, that coat intervenes between the ova and the

ectoderm.

In the subject of this paper, the ectoderm does not enter at

all into the constitution of the sperm-sac. We may therefore

conclude that the ova and spermatic plasma are detached or

‘secreted from the external surface of the endoderm, which con-

tinues to convey nutriment to the former until they are fully

developed.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 1. Male organs of Chrysaora hyoscella : a,grape-like bodies dotted with

sperm-sacs and attached to the ovarian membrane, b; cc, tenta-

cular processes bearing tubercles and sperm-sacs.

Fig. 2. Section of tubercle bearing sperm-sacs, from the extremity of long

oral tentacles: a, endoderm; 6, “jelly ;” c, ectoderm.

Fig. 3. Section of similar tubercle from Actinia mesembryanthemum, show-

ing sperm-sacs formed by and imbedded in endoderm, a; 8, in-

terstitial tissue.

Fig. 4. Single sperm-sac of C. hyoscella: a, endoderm; b, unripe sperm-

atic cells; c, spermatozoa; d, “jelly.”

Fig. 5. Sperm-sac of Hydra viridis: a, endoderm; d, ectoderm; , un-

ripe spermatic cells; ¢, spermatozoa bearing the same relations

to the constituents of the sperm-sae as in fig. 4.

360 Dr. T.S. Wright on the Reproductive Elements

XLI.—On the Reproductive Elements of the Rhizopoda.

By T. Streruiti Wricut, M.D.

[Plate XVIII,]

WE have, as far as I am aware, no definite observations as to

the reproductive elements of the Rhizopods. All who are accus-

tomed to the observation of minute marine life know that these

creatures increase with great rapidity ; but how they increase is

at present a mystery.

Prof. Carpenter* has recorded and figured a peculiar state of

the sarcode as occurring in spirit specimens of Orbitolite, which

appeared to be broken up into little spherules, though still re-

taining the structure of unchanged sareode. He also states that

similar spherules are figured by Ehrenberg in several of the cells

of Sorites orbiculus, and by Schultze in the chambers of Rotalia.

Dr. Carpenter is inclined to believe that these bodies are gem-

mules. I have repeatedly noticed bodies, apparently similar to

those figured by Carpenter, in Gromia; but I have considered

them to be of the same nature as the coloured spherules which

are found within the endoderm of the Hydroid Zoophytes.

Besides these spherules, however, Dr. Carpenter has met with

other bodies, apparently imbedded in the sarcode, which he

considered might be gemmules in a later stage, or ova. These

were of a deep-red colour, aad exhibited various stages of binary

division. He has also figured a third object, found in an imper-

fectly closed shell of Orbitolite, which, with his usual caution,

he considered might possibly have been introduced from without.

It is under these circumstances that I bring forward the fol-

lowing observations.

With regard to the female element, it will be necessary first

to ascertain the essential characters of an ovum. Prof. Allan

Thompson+ defines it as “a detached spheroidal mass of organ-

ized substance, of variable size, enclosed in a vesicular mem-

brane, and containing, in the earlier periods of its existence, an

internal cell or nucleus.” But the presence of a nucleus is not

essential to the constitution of an ovum; for in the ova of

Chrysaora hyoscella and some of the Ctenophora (Beroé) it can-

not be detected at any stage. The ova of these animals may be

defined as “detached masses of highly refractive substance.”

Such appears to be the simplest definition of an ovum,—a defi-

nition which will apply also to the first stage of the ovum of

Rhizostoma as figured by Prof. Thompson {, where he shows,

first, the “ primitive ovum” destitute of germinal vesicle and

* Phil. Trans. vol. exlvi. p. 212.

+ Cyclopedia of Anat. and Phys. vol. v. p. 128.

Op. cit. p. 128.

of the Rhizopoda. 361

spot; secondly, the appearance of the germinal vesicle; thirdly,

the advent of the macula within the vesicle; and, lastly, the

formation of the enclosing membrane.

On examining a great number of specimens of Gromia, Milio~

lina, Rotalina, and Orbulina, I have repeatedly discovered bodies

which correspond in all respects with the “ primitive ovum”

defined above. They consist of transparent spheres or ovoids

formed of a finely molecular substance, but in which the mole-

cules are masked or rendered indistinct hy the highly refractive

matter in which they are imbedded. No germinal vesicle or

spot appears in the living specimens. It may be masked in a

similar manner to the molecular structure; but in a specimen

of Truncatulina (P\. XVIII. fig. 6), which has been hardened in

spirit, decalcified by dilute nitric acid, and mounted with strong

heat in Canada balsam, four of the segments or zooids contain

each an ovum which shows a germinal vesicle and spot with the

utmost distinctness, while the rest present the usual appearance

of granular, low-refracting sarcode*.

I have not been able to trace the development of the ova of

Rhizopods. Bodies similar to those I have considered ova in

Gromia are found attached to Algz in vessels where that animal

abounds. The ova of Gromia are very small; and young Gro-

mias slightly larger than the ova also occur. In Gromia, there-

fore, the ova may be at once transformed into young, and

directly acquire an envelope. Such is the mode of development

in the ova of most of the Hydroide, which are transformed into

planuloid larve without undergoing fissure. In Orbulina, how-

ever, the ovum is of very large size, and consists of a colourless

spherule of sarcode enclosed in a membranous test and covered

by a thin glairy layer. Here the sarcode presents traces of fis-

sure, though these are lost when it is pressed out of its envelope.

In both this genus and 7runcatulina it is impossible that the

full-sized ova can obtain exit from the animal, except by the

destruction of the chambers of solid shell in which they are en-

closed. In the case of Truncatulina, moreover, the ova are at

least ten times as large as the primordial segment or zooid of

the adult. It is therefore probable that the ova of these genera

undergo a “ polymorphic” development of many months’ dura-

tion, similar to that described by Carter as occurring in Ameba

verrucosat, and that each ovum becomes transformed into nume-

rous Ameeboid zooids, which escape through the openings of the

shell and form the primordial segments of future Rhizopods.

* I shall be happy to lend this preparation to any gentleman who may

take an interest in it.

+ Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xx. p. 37.

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 24:

362 On the Reproductive Elements of the Rhizopoda.

With regard to the male element, I have only one observation

to record. Amongst a large number of dark-brown Gromias

which I have possessed for many months, one appeared filled as

to its upper part with a milky matter, which, when pressed out,

proved to be a congeries of cells and large active molecules, such

as are obtained from the sperm-sacs of Hydra viridis. I was not

able to make out the tails of the spermatozoa; but there could

be no mistaking the characteristic shape and movements of the

cells and molecules. The sarcode of the body in Rhizopods is

itself finely molecular in structure, and, when crushed, exhibits

slight molecular movements ; but these movements are altogether

different from those of the objects which I am persuaded are the

spermatozoa of Gromia.

Since the foregoing paper was sent to the press, I have re-

ceived the April Number of the ‘ Annals,’ in which Schultze’s

discovery of living young in the chambers of Roftalia is brought

before the readers of this Journal. Prof. Williamson, in his

‘Treatise on Recent Foraminifera’ (Ray Soc. Publ.), states, in

regard to his Spirillina perforata, “he (Prof. Ehrenberg) assigns

to it the trivial name of vivipara, owing to the circumstance

that just within the septal orifice of his specimen he found two

small spiral shells, which had obviously found their way there

by accident: from this unimportant circumstance, he concluded

that the shell was viviparous.” 8S. perforata is plentiful in the

Firth of Forth, on Fucus serratus. Immediately after ae

Schultze’s paper, I examined a quantity of the sea-weed, an

found two large specimens of S. perforata surrounded by 4

multitude of very small ones. In one of the large specimens

three small living Spirilline existed. Ehrenberg was doubtless

right in considering this animal viviparous ; but it remains to

be determined whether the young are produced by gemmation

or ovulation. In Spirillina foliacea I have found the highly

refractive bodies I have above described as “ primitive ova.”

55 Northumberland St., Edinburgh,

April 17, 1861.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 6. Specimen of Vruncatulina, decalcified : a, membranous basis of

shell; 0, sarcode; c, ovum with germinal vesicle and spot;

d, segment or zooid destitute of ovum.

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect. 368

XLII.—Further Observations on the Natural History of the

Lac-Insect (Coccus lacea). By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S.

Arter my observations on the evolution of the larvee of the Lac-

insect, which took place at Bombay about the 1st of July, and

their succeeding changes, were made*, I continued my visits to the

colony on the Custard-apple tree in order to ascertain the truth

of the statement that a second evolution took place during the

year, and was fortunate enough to witness this also, as well as

the succeeding changes in the larve, which, being somewhat

different from those that took place after the first evolution, I will

now relate, with the modification in the practical deductions that

the second evolution necessitates.

On the 13th of December I visited the Custard-apple tree,

and found the larve issuing from the lac formed by the evolu-

tion of July, besides many which had become fixed to the bark ;

_ so that we must date the commencement of this evolution a few

days earlier, say the 7th of December. After this, the same

changes took place in the incrustations that were observed in the

evolution of July. On the 27th of February the males were

coming out of their cocoons or incrustations ; and on the 4th of

March I found some of them creeping over the cocoons of the

females, with others dead and entangled as before in the cotton-

like substance, which during the last few days had become so

exuberant from the females as to whiten all those parts of the

branches covered with the new lac.

But the remarkable point here was, that, this time, all but a

few of the males were provided respectively with two mem-

branous, whitish, transparent, diploneurose wings, which, being

a little longer than the whole length of the body, extended,

when closed, considerably beyond the last segment of the body,

and made the insect look very much like the male of Coccus

Cacti, or the Cochineal-insect.

Thus, on comparing the dates of evolution and metamor-

phosis, we find that the first evolution of the larve takes place

about the lst of July, and the second about the 7th of Decem-

ber. Hence the summer-brood requires about five months and

seven days, and the winter-brood six months and twenty-one

days, to prepare their young respectively for independent ex-

istence. But the metamorphosis of the larve into the males and

the impregnation of the females take place about the same

time after each evolution. Thus, in the evolution of July it

took place about the 20th of September, and in that of Decem-

ber about the Ist of March, giving eighty-two days to the former

864 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Natural History of the Lac-Insect.

and eighty-five for the latter; but in the latter instance almost

all the males were provided with wings, as before stated, while

in the former not a single winged male was observed.

The resinous secretion goes on more rapidly in the first

than in the second evolution, owing probably to the greater

quantity of sap which is present in the trees in the summer

than in the winter or cool season; but the greatest amount of

resin, comparing that produced by the brood of December 1859

with that of the brood of July 1860, appears to me to be pro-

duced by the December brood. In each imstance the Lac-insect

perishes, whether it gives forth a new brood or not; so that the

old lac thus becomes entirely lifeless.

Having previously assumed that only one evolution takes

place during the year, it is necessary to modify the practical de-

ductions which I have made. Thus I have stated that, as the

colouring-matter or “ lac-dye” is contained in the young ones,

the lac should be gathered just before their issue, that is, “ to-

wards the end of May or the beginning of June,” so that at once

the greatest amount of “lac” and “lac-dye” might be obtained ;

and now it is necessary to add that a second gathering should

be made, viz. in the month of November.

Then, as regards the propagation, branches of the tree bearing

the lac with the insect in it should be gathered just previous

to the evolution of the young, and tied to the trees on which

it is desired to grow it,—it being understood that, as their

numbers increase by “ lakhs” (100,000’s) (from which the name

of “lac,” according to Sir W. Jones, would appear to be derived),

the trees must be thus sacrificed. And as regards self-propaga-

tion, it would be difficult to conceive how this could take place

with the early incarceration of the females, did we not know that

the larvee are so light and so numerous that they might be con-

veyed from tree to tree in a hundred ways; and as to impreg-

nation, the females may be able to produce even more than one

brood without this—as is notorious with the Aphides, which be-

long to the same order, and afford the oldest authenticated in-

stance of parthenogenesis.

In the second volume of the ‘ Asiatic Researches,’ p. 261 (ed.

Lond.), there is a paper on the Lac-insect by Roxburgh, to

which my attention has been directed; and it is interesting to

find that his description was written from an evolution of the

larvee which was taking place in Bengal on the 4th of December.

His figure of the male, and its appearance at the same time with

the larvze, is of course erroneous.

Bombay, March 12, 1861.

Mr. H. Seeley on a new Order of Echinoderms. 365

XLIII.— Notes on Cambridge Paleontology.

By Harry SEELey.

III. On a new Order of Echinoderms.

Introduction.—For many years past there have been observed

in the Upper Greensand, near Cambridge, certain forms of an

anomalous organism which it seemed impossible to group in any

known family or order of Invertebrata. As yet, no opinion has

been expressed on their affinities ; and as these are by no means

evident at a glance, it has been thought desirable to give a sketch

of the evidence which has led to the conclusions to be presently

stated.

The bodies in question consist of carbonate of lime with a very

slight animal basis ; so that without much difficulty the cleavage-

faces may be obtained. The form of the larger and more com-

mon type is an elongated sphere, with a longitudinal wedge-

shaped slit, the margins of which are tuberculated ; it is granu-

lated, and has one end flattened and smooth. From these cha-

racters it is evident that the structure is Echinodermatous,

though to what group of Echinoderms it belongs is far from

clear.

Its shape and the tubercles would at first sight suggest its

place to be in the Echinoidea; but the cause of the failure of

our efforts to find apertures, or ambulacra, is soon explained by

discovering it to be solid. Nor is there any probability of its

being an Urchin-spine, since, besides the fact of its being chan-

nelled, the tuberculated character would be altogether unique.

It clearly has nothing to do with the Echinoidea.

The slit and general form give it a resemblance to the joints

of the arms of a Crinoid; but besides the fact that no Crinoid

has yet been observed with the margin of the groove tubercu-

lated, there is the more important one that it has but one end

fitted for articulation, the other being convex and granulated.

Among the Ophiuroidea there is no structure with which it has

the slightest analogy. So we are reduced to placing it among

the Star-fishes. But here, too, the same structural difficulties

are met with. The single attachment at once excludes it from

being a part of the skeleton of either that group of Star-fishes

in which it consists of a network of membrane with the meshes

of bone, or of that in which there is a network of bone with the

meshes of membrane. To this, however, there is an exception,

since in some species of Goniodiscus there is developed, at the

extremity of each corner, a single plate, under which the eye is

lodged. This plate, though attached to the two great oculars,

has itself but a single articulation. In proportions it resembles

366 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

the fossil in question, has a groove for holding the nervous cord,

and there is a close analogy between all the parts. I am not

acquainted with any form in which the margins are tuberculated ;

but it is by no means impossible to conceive that they should

be so; on the contrary, if the plate were so placed as to have its

under side exposed, it would be precisely what we should expect.

This resemblance is certainly very close ; but, among many other

little differences, it will soon be observed that that pit in the groove

is wanting in the fossil which exists in the small ocular plate,

for lodging the enlargement of the nerve; and when inquiry is

made for the plates of the star-fish to which these supposed

oculars belong, the difficulty becomes insuperable. I have seen

about one hundred and fifty of these structures, the largest a

quarter of an inch long; ‘so that there ought to have been col-

lected with them several. thousands of granulated plates of two

or three species of Gontodiscus, of which each plate should have

measured from one to two inches in diameter ; whereas not a

single granulated plate has been found, and the only plates met

with are a few pitted ones belonging to an Astrogonium, This

must demonstrate that it has nothing to do with the Star-fishes ;

and thus the Class Echinodermata is exhausted without our findin

a place for it. We shall search in vain for a group with whic

it presents a nearer affinity. The tubercles for the attachment

of spines constitute a character not met with in any other class

of organisms ; and the whole sum of the characters clearly indi-

cates that there can be no doubt as to the class to which these

singular bodies belong.

The structure may give some clue to their real nature. As

already remarked, one end is fitted for attachment. If, then, it

is no part of an Echinoderm, and yet is Echinodermatous, it

would appear to be something attached to an Echinoderm. Now,

certain anomalous bodies, known as Pedicellariz, do occur at-

tached to Echinoderms. In the Sea-urchin group they are pe-

dunculated cups, with three moveable prongs. On Star-fishes

they consist of two little valves, like Entomostraca. On Cri-

noids I believe both of these forms are met with. . To neither

do these fossils, in any way, approach; but they can scarcely

be considered to differ more from the sessile form on Star-fishes

than that does from the form occurring on Urchins; so the

fact of their being distinct from any known type does not neces-

sarily exclude them from the group. There arises, however, the

question—if Pedicellariz, on what. creatures did they occur ?.

Certainly not on Star-fishes; for Prof. Forbes noticed, on a spe-

cies from the Greensand, structures of this kind apparently iden-

tical with the living form ; and it would be impossible to conceive

how so large a species could be attached to Diadema, which is

On a new Order of Echinoderms. 367

the only genus of Echinoidea occurring in anything like a

corresponding relative abundance. So, if they are omitted from

these orders, they can only be referred to the Pentacrinite, which,

however, is rare. The microscopic structure is identical with

that of Pentacrinus; and the rather concave form of the base

would agree with the rounded edge of a plate to which it might

be supposed they were attached. But if they are thus disposed

of, there will arise the question—what are Pedicellarie? Are

they organs of the animal, or independent parasitical existences ?

If the former, it would appear extremely improbable, first, that

in the same genus the organs should so vary; and secondly, that

in those beds where Pentacrini abound, similar structures should

never have been met with. But then, on the other hand, sup-

osing them to be parasites, it is impossible to understand how,

in the recent state, specimens should never be found without

them ; and it also seems unlikely, as in the case of the Goniaster

alluded to, that the same species should have lived on from the

middle of the Cretaceous beds to the present day. By those

who believe the Pedicellariz to be a part of the animal on which

they occur, they are regarded as delicate organs of touch, or as

an apparatus for grasping. But it is very obvious that, in the

fossils in question, there is no trace whatever of that nipping

organization which distinguishes both the recent forms. In this

important structure the fossils certainly differ from Pedicellariz.

And then, one of the circumstances which have rendered the

determination of the nature of Pedicellariz so difficult is the

fact that there are in them no traces of vital organs; but it can

scarcely be imagined that the deep slit in our specimens was not

formed for protecting some important organs, which, moreover,

are defended by the two rows of spines, and perhaps by the

angle of attachment, which is oblique, so that, were the organism

fixed, the slit would be turned somewhat downwards. It would

therefore seem evident that with the Pedicellariz they have no

relation whatever. With Pedicellariz the evidence is decidedly

strong in favour of their being organs of the animals on which

they occur; with these the anatomical characters seem to be

unmistakeably those of independent existences ; and therefore it

cannot be necessary that they should occur on any animals in

particular.

A further conclusion may now be deduced. It has been de-

monstrated that these fossils are not related to Pedicellariz, and

that they form no part of any member of the known orders of

Echinodermata; and it has also been shown that they possess

some of the most distinctive characters of Echinoderms ; there-

fore it will be evident.that they are Echinoderms of a new type.

What that type is we will now endeavour to discover.

368 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

It has already been seen that there is a surface for attachment,

towards which the visceral cavity enlarges; so that if the or-

ganism were attached, the viscera would only be separated from

the surface beneath by the investing membrane—a character

almost inconceivable in a bony Echinoderm, since the internal

organs are always well protected. Then, there is no evidence of

that important structure, the mouth, which in all Echinoderms

is prominently developed ; and finally, there is no appearance

of the radiate plan, which is always self-evident in the bony

structures of the class. These facts render it certain that

each ‘fossil is not an independent creature, but only a portion

of something else. What this is, there will not be much diffi-

culty in discovering, since it is a universal rule that Echino-

derms are made up of similar parts. The number of these

varies, the typical number being five; but it must not be for-

gotten that many of the Echinoidea (which our fossils externally

so much resemble) present a very evident bilaterality. Now, if

two of them are united by the attachment surface, a free crea-

ture is produced, in which there would be a large central cavity

on one surface, where the mouth might well be placed; while

the union produces, on the opposite surface, a much smaller

opening, which might be the anus; moreover, there is thus

obtained 'a symmetry which it would be impossible to suppose

wanting in a creature of this kind. But it is obvious that while

an animal would thus be produced presenting evident affinities

to both the Asteroidea and Echinoidea, it would differ from the

radiate plan in a way that those affinities would not induce us

to think probable. All the parts and organs would be in twos

instead of fives. According to this view of their structure, the

groove already referred to would hold the ambulacra; and as

these are confined ‘to the ventral surface, the affinity to the As-

teroidea would clearly be greater than that with the Echinoidea,

so that there will be no reason for supposing them to be bi-

lateral on account of any resemblance to the latter order; while

the obvious resemblance of each specimen to the solidified ray

of a bony star-fish is so great as scarcely to allow of a doubt

that these lobes or rays were arranged in fives, as in the mem-

bers of that group and the majority of Uchinodermata*. But it

will be asked—where is the disk? Before answering that ques-

* As the parts have but one articulating surface, and were grouped in

fives, they clearly must have been placed round a centre, as in Star-fishes

and Crinoids. The facts of there being no attachment for arms, there being

tubercles, and the stem not having been. discovered, will be conclusive

evidence that their plan of structure was not that of the latter order. So,

as analogy would have suggested, we must adopt the only alternative, and

believe them to have been grouped round a disk as in Star-fishes.

On a new Order of Echinoderms. 369

tion, it will be well to find out what kind of disk it had. That

it was not in one solid piece may be assumed, since it has never

been discovered; and had it existed, it would have given a

rigidity to the body which we should not be justified in pre-

supposing without the most decided evidence to that effect. In

many specimens, the dorsal margin of the articulating surface

has an impressed border, as in some fossil Goniasters. On the

attachment-end may be detected three articulating surfaces—

one very narrow dorsal one, which is horizontal and curved in

rather less than a fifth of a circle, and two lateral ones, which

are vertical and do not generally extend quite to the base of the

side. The dorsal articulation will suggest the probability of the

dorsal surface being covered with minute triangular plates, re-

sembling those of the Brittle-stars, as Ophiothriz. This will

be further considered presently. The two lateral articulations

were probably, as in all Star-fishes and Brittle-stars, connected

with little bones which made the rays continuous with the bony

ring which probably surrounded the mouth. Thus there will

be no difficulty about the disk, since the minute size, rarity, and

the almost impossible task of determining what they were will

readily account for the circumstance of its elements not having

been detected.

It would seem that a final conclusion may now be drawn. It

was before scen that the fossils belonged to a new group of

Echinoderms, and it has been shown that each was not a sepa-

rate animal; that there is no reason for believing that the crea-

ture to which they did belong diverged from the radiate plan ;

and finally, and as the only explanation which was supported by

anatomical structure, it has been shown that they must have

formed part of an animal very closely resembling a star-fish.

Hence it will be admitted that a place has been found for them

which is the only one logically possible.

Structure and Affinities.—It will now be desirable to notice

the relations of these fossil bodies with other Echinoderms ;

but before doing so, it will be necessary briefly to describe

the parts which will have to be compared. It has beén ob-

served that each lobe or ray is a sphere, sometimes elongated

and flattened at one end. The groove on the ventral side re-

sembles that on the under side of the ray of a star-fish; and as,

from the structural characters, it is clear that, in order to have

moved, the creature must have been furnished with suctorial

feet, it is evident that in these grooves only could the ambulacra

have been placed; but they differ from those of the star-fish in

the important feature that whereas in the latter only the outside

of the ray is seen, in the former the whole cavity is exhibited,

370 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

the ventral covering being gone. The depth which this visceral

groove extends into the lobe varies greatly with the species. It

is always wide near the attachment, and gradually narrows and

becomes less deep; but it does not terminate in a point, there

being a little ledge at the end, forming a notch, in which it is

extremely probable that the little ganglion for the eye was placed.

It is to be noticed that towards the end the groove curves up-

wards towards the dorsal surface, as do the ambulacra of man

star-fishes. The object of this is evident; for, from the solidity

of the rays, they were incapable of motion: so, had the feet

been confined to the ventral surface, the animal could only have

moved on flat ground; but by the beautiful arrangement of

their reaching in a curve some distance up the anterior side, the

want of motion is in a measure compensated for, since by it

they could ascend any elevation that might be met with. The

ambulacra appear to have differed from those of the star-fish in

the remarkable character that the feet were not protruded through

bony plates; for there was no trace of them in any of the speci-

mens examined ; and on microscopically examining the contents

of the visceral groove in some very perfect specimens, the only

structures visible were a few minute and thin square and rhom-

boidal bodies. It is possible that these may have been imbedded

in the membrane through which the feet were protruded.

In many specimens the ambulacral groove is seen to be marked.

transversely throughout its length with little strie, which, com-

mencing in a puncture just inside of the margin, extend across

from side to side, They are very much coarser and wider apart

than the fine striee observable on the jaws of Echinoidea; but it

would appear very probable that, as in those structures, they

indicate the attachment of muscles, Judging from analogy, it

may be conjectured that this great muscle was a retractor, draw-

ing the animal’s body closer to that surface to which the feet

were attached.

Margining the grooves on each side is a row of large tuber-

cles, which are generally surrounded by pits, and have a fissure

on the summit for the insertion of the ligament of the attached

spine. Spines, generally minute, margin the ambulaera of Star-

fishes, and gradually become large among the Sea-urchins.

There can be no doubt that they were formed to protect the

suctorial feet; and as it has already been seen that these were

protruded through a membrane, the necessity for a more efficient

protection than that usually given to star-fishes will be evident.

If the large size of the articulation may be taken as an indi-

cation of the length of the spine, it may be presumed that the

suctorial feet were capable of being protruded to a great

length.

“Qn anew Order of Echinoderms. — - 371,

_ In some well-preserved examples, I have seen on the sides of.

the lobes, near to the articulation, fine and close oblique striz,

apparently indicating muscular attachments, and which, judging

from their position, gave attachment to large muscles moving

the rays, and rendering it improbable that they were thrown off

as by the Brittle-stars. The fact of finding no young specimens

would also support this view.

In describing the ornamentation, the different parts will be

spoken of as regions; they will be the anterior, the dorsal, and —

right and left lateral.

Some remarks may now be made on the value of the group,

and on its position in the Echinodermatous class. The general

form of the creature has already been shown, with great proba-

bility, to have been pentalobular, so that it must have greatly

resembled such a star-fish as a short-legged Ophidiaster. Now,

the question to be determined is—are these fossils most closely

related to the Asteroidea or Ophiuroidea? and also to see in

what respects they differ from them. Unfortunately, almost the

only structure that can be compared is the visceral groove. A

remarkable feature about it, which will at once attract notice, is

its relative smallness to the whole size of the ray; while, if the

ventral coyering of a star-fish were removed, the visceral cavity

would be seen to be coextensive with it, The rays of Brittle-

stars are very slender, however, and the internal cavities, in

proportion to the size of the disk, very small. The cause of

this difference in size is well known: there are in Brittle-stars

no cxcal appendages to the stomach ; and the ovaries being in-

cluded within the disk, there is no necessity for the space which

these bulky organs require. Hence, as the groove contains no

space but such as would be required for accommodating the

ambulatory organs, we shall be justified in supposing that the.

ovaries were included within the disk ; and it will be very pro-

bable that there were no cecal appendages. Thus the fossils

are clearly to be excluded from the Asteroidea. There is, how-

ever, another argument for their exclusion, in the solidification

of the rays: this alone could not be considered more than a

generic difference, except that in a star-fish it would be only

reasonable to suppose that all parts would be solidified alike, so.

that the suckers should have been protruded through pores in

a solid plate; this would have indicated a transition to the

Echinoidea, constituting at least a new suborder.

The whole sum of the characters is so entirely different, that

tor may’ with equal certainty be excluded from the Ophiu-

roidea,

Nor is it possible to suppose any relationship with the Echinoi-

dea, since those forms to which they make the nearest approach

372 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology.

have the ambulacra chiefly developed on the dorsal instead of on

the ventral surface.

But though not to be included under any of these orders,

they are by no means unrelated to them. The concentration of

the viscera within the disk would indicate an affinity with the

Brittle-stars, while the development of the ambulacral suckers

would show their near relation with the true Star-fishes*.

It has already been shown that the dorsal surface of the disk

was probably covered with large scutes; and now the affinity of

the group to the Brittle-stars is evident, it cannot but be re-

garded as an interesting coincidence, that whereas the supposed

large plates are associated with large spines on the rays of these

animals, it also happens that the genus Ophiothriz, which has

large plates on the disk, is likewise furnished with large spines

on the rays.

The genital openings were in all probability placed on the

ventral surface, much as in the Brittle-stars. Considering the

whole of the affinities, it would seem improbable that there

should have been either a vent or a madreporic tubercle ; but

this latter assumption is open to some slight doubt.

From the disk not being known, the distinction of genera

will be difficult ; and it is not impossible that generic characters

may be passed over as specific. But we are not entirely without

guidance. The width of the ambulacral groove at the point of

attachment varies in the different forms; and this will indicate

a relative difference in the size of the disk—a character which,

from its general constancy, we shall be justified in regarding as

generic.

But in order to get an idea of the relative size of the lobes to

the disk, it will be necessary to assume some size for the mouth.

The experience of its proportions in many existing forms would

suggest that its diameter was at least equal to, if not greater

than the width of the ray; and as in this order the rays did not

touch each other, it will thus be easy, on observing the com-

parative width of the ambulacral groove, and the ratio in which

* But, though to some extent intermediate, and partially filling the gap

between these orders, they cannot be regarded merely as a link for blending

them. Its own peculiar characters require for the group an independent

position, which will show that it connects the allied orders rather as a

parallel than as a continuous chain. It will, however, introduce between

the Asteroidea and Ophiuroidea much such a relation as in Crustacea is

produced between the Macroura and Brachyura by the ‘imtervening Ano-

moura. Hence it will be impossible any longer to regard the “Asteroidea,

for instance, as an order of equal value with the Echinoidea, any more than

the Brachyura can be compared in value with the Stomapoda. If great

groups are to be considered natural, it will constitute a suborder of an order

which will include the fossils under consideration and the Brittle-stars.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 373

it increases, to determine with probable accuracy the distance

they were placed apart, and also the proportion they bore to the

central disk.

[To be continued. ]}

XLIV.—Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berxetry,

M.A.,' F.L.S., and C. E. Brooms, Esq.

[Continued from vol. iii. 3rd Series, p. 377.]

[Plates XIV. to XVII.]

901. Agaricus (Lepiota) hispidus, Lasch. in Linn, 1829,

no. 407. .

Amongst pine-leaves. Apethorpe, Northampt., Aug. 20,1860.

Smell like that of Lactarius theiogalus, approaching that of Ag.

cristatus.

902. A. (Tricholoma) Jonides, Bull. t. 533. f. 3.

In open pastures, King’s Cliffe, Aug. 22, 1860. Smell. not

very decided, but pleasant ; rather like that of Lactarius theio-

galus. ;

Admitted formerly into the British list on the doubtful syno-

nym of Bolton. Our plant is precisely that of Bulliard.

*A, (Volvaria) speciosus, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 278. A. speciosus

and A, gloiocephalus are united in the ‘ Outlines of British Fungo-

logy.’ The latter is figured there ; and a good figure will be

found in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ for 1860. Both are united

in Letellier’s plate. Mr. Currey has lately sent a fine specimen

of the former from Weybridge.

903. A. (Clitopilus) cretatus,n.sp. Pusillus ; pileo membra-

naceo, demum umbilicato, dealbato nitido, margine involuto ;

stipite brevissimo tomentoso; lamellis decurrentibus angustis

roseis,

On the naked soil in woods and pastures. Not uncommon.

Single or gregarious. Pileus }—# inch across, at first convex,

then umbilicate, of a dead-white, but shining, membranaceous,

not striate; margin involute ; stem a few lines high, 1 line thick,

often curved at the base and sometimes thickened, tomentose

especially below, white; gills pale pink, not broad, very decur-

rent. Mycelium white, floccose.

Closely allied to A. prunulus, but apparently constant. It

does not seem to have been noticed by any author.

*A, (Nolanea) Babingtonii, Blox. MS.

gn rare species occurred in a wood at Colleyweston, Oct. 2,

374 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. B. Broome on British Fungi.

904, A. (Eccilia) rhodocalyzx, Lasch. in Linn. 1829, no. 567.

On tops of walls at Lincoln, Sept. 1860.

This has just the habit of A. umbelliferus.

*A. (Pholiota) spectabilis, Fr. El. p. 28, Ep. p. 166.

Fries informs us that Ag. aureus of the ‘ Introduction to

British Fungology’ is certainly 4. spectabilis of the ‘ Epicrisis,’

and not A. aureus. Fries, indeed, refers Sowerby’s plant to his

A. aureus, but that is clearly the same with our plant ; therefore

at present we must consider A. aureus, Fr., as a stranger to the

British flora.

905. A. (Hebeloma) fastibilis, Fr. Ep. p.178. Belvoir, on

the borders of the Plantations, Sept. 1860.

The old A. fastibilis comprises several species. The present,

which is the plant to which Fries attaches the name in the

‘ Epicrisis,’ has a distinct veil.

906. A. (Hebeloma) punctatus, Fr. El. p. 30. In pine woods.

Lea, near Gainsborough, Sept. 1860.

907. A. (Hebeloma) versipellis, Fr. Ep. p. 179.

Amongst fir-leaves. _Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Hsq., Aug. 16,

1860. Smell like that of several species of Hymenogaster ; not

unpleasant.

908. A. (Hebeloma) mesopheus, Pers. Myc. Eur, iii. p. 1738.

In pine woods; common. Apethorpe; Lea, near Gains-

borough ; Mossburnford, &c.

909. .A. (Flammula) floccifer, n. sp. Ceespitosus, subcarnosus ;

pileo convexo fulvo, fibrillis niveis adsperso; stipite deorsum

attenuato, e squamis sericeis, albo, fistuloso, intus umbrino; la-

mellis latiusculis adnatis ferrugineis.

On stumps of lime. Colleyweston, Oct. 2, 1860.

Czespitose. Pileus 2 inches across, convex, expanded, tawny,

somewhat zoned in drying, sprinkled with white fibrils, rather

fleshy ; flesh tawny at the edge and beneath the cuticle, else-

where white ; stem 14 inch high, } thick, attenuated down-

wards, furfuraceous within the pileus, white, with silky scales,

hollow, umber within ; gills moderately broad, rounded behind,

adnate, scarcely ventricose, wrinkled transversely, ferruginous ;

edge white. Spores ferruginous ; ring none.

The habit is that of A. velutinus. Its proper place seems to

be next to A. scambus.

Puate XIV. fig. 1. A. floccifer, nat. size and vertical section,

910. A. (Naucoria) carpophilus, Fr. Obs. i. p. 45.

On dead beech-mast and leaves. Colleyweston, Sept. 19,

1860.

911. A. (Naucoria) conspersus, Pers. Ic. et Descr. t. 12. £. 3.

On the ground in woods. Colleyweston, Sept. 20, 1860...

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 375

912. A. (Naucoria) sobrius, Fr. Obs. i. p. 25. On the ground.

King’s Cliffe, Sept. 20, 1860.

913. A. (Psalliota) Jerdoni, n. sp. Pileo campanulato obtuso

umbonato carnoso ochraceo sicco, squamulis superficialibus niveis

secedentibus ornato, epelliculoso’; stipite sericeo - squamuloso

cayo; annulo superiore ; lamellis e pallido brunneis transversim

lineatis.

On fir-stumps. Mossburnford, Nov. 2, 1860.

Pileus 2 inches across, ochraceous (brown when dry), cam-

panulate, obtuse, with a broad umbo, fleshy, minutely rivulose,

adorned with superficial evanescent snow-white scales; cuticle

not peeling off; stem 3 inches high, 2-3 lines thick, cylindrical,

snow-white, pulverulent above, brownish with silky transverse:

scales below; ring superior, deflexed; gills adnate, sending a

line down the stem, but not truly decurrent, pallid, then brown,

transversely striate. Spores dark brown.

This fine species is allied apparently to 4. Caput-Meduse, but

is distinct, as far as I can find, from every published species.

It has a close analogy with A. A’gerita, luxurians, &c.

Piate XIV. fig. 2. A. Jerdoni, nat. size and vertical section.

913*. A. (Hypholoma) capnoides, Fr. Ep. p. 222. In Fir-

woods. Apethorpe, April 1861.

914. A. (Hypholoma) epizanthus, Fr. Ep. p. 222. On old

fir-stumps. Mabbariferd, A. Jerdon. Lea, near Gainsbo-

rough. ,

Easily known by the absence of the bitter taste and cinereous

tint of the gills.

915. A. (Hypholoma) egenulus, n. sp. Solitarius; pileo hemi-

spherico expanso ex albido niveo umbonato appendiculato ;

stipite subtiliter adpresso-squamuloso fistuloso; lamellis dente

adnatis purpureo-umbrinis. 3

On the ground amongst grass. Apethorpe, May 12, 1860.

Solitary. Pileus 14 inch across, hemispherical, expanded,

umbonate, but not decidedly rugose or atomate, of a watery white,

when dry snow-white, quite smooth as if delicately gummed,

eyen, except towards the edge, margin finely striate, appendicu-

late ; stem 2 inches high, 14 line thick, attenuated upwards or

nearly equal, minutely adpresso-squamose, fistulose; gills pur-

plish umber with a white edge, moderately distant, slightly

ventricose, adnate, with a tooth. Spores brown-purple.

Has exactly the habit of Scheff. t. 205 (.A. cernuus) ; but that

belongs to a different section. The nearest ally is 4. appendi-

culatus.

916. A, (Psilocybe) clivensis, n. sp. Pileo subhemispherico

e pallido-fusco albido-ochraceo levi atomato, margine striato ;

376 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

stipite eequali subsericeo ; lamellis adnatis late emarginatis hori-

zontalibus umbrinis.

On the ground. King’s Cliffe, Oct. 2, 1860.

Pileus 1 inch across, subhemispherical, at: first pallid brown,

then pallid ochre inclining to white, even, sprinkled with shining

particles; margin striated, not straight; stem 13 inch high,

] line thick, fistulose, nearly equal, except at the very base,

where it is slightly clavate, somewhat silky ; gills broad, adnate,

widely emarginate, ventricose in front, rather distant, umber ;

margin white. Spores umber.

Intermediate between A. hebes and A. Fenisecii, with the

habit of the former.

Puate XIV. fig. 3. A. clivensis, nat. size and vertical section.

917. A. (Psilocybe) comptulus, n. sp. Pileo subconico-cam-

panulato demum expanso e pallido ochraceo-pallido striato ;

margine subcrenulato; stipite flexuoso nitido sericeo glabro;

lamellis distantibus ventricosis adnatis carneo-umbrinis.

In woods, amongst grass. Colleyweston, Oct. 2, 1860.

Pileus 1-1} inch across, between conical and campanulate, at

length expanded, pallid, acquiring a pallid ochraceous tint as it

loses its moisture, sprinkled with shining particles, scarcely rugu-

lose, striate ; margin somewhat crenulate, at first inflexed; stem

2 inches high, 1-14 line thick, flexuose, undulate, smooth, but

with a shining silky aspect, not striate above, below acquiring a

very pale rufous tinge; gills distant, ventricose, broad, adnate,

umber with a rosy tinge. Spores purple-brown.

A very distinct species.

PuaTteE XIV. fig. 4. A. comptulus, nat. size and vertical section.

918. A. (Psathyra) obtusatus, Fr. Ep. p. 232. On the ground

ina garden. King’s Cliffe, Aug. 26, 1860. Stem rooting.

919. A. (Psathyra) urticecola, n. sp. Pileo campanulato,

margine striato, stipiteque sursum attenuato fistuloso insititio

flocculentis albis; lamellis antice ventricosis postice attenuatis

ex albo spadiceis.

On nettle-roots. King’s Cliffe, Aug. 8, 1858.

Pileus 2 lines across, campanulate, flocculent, white; margin

at length straight, striate; stem short, slender, attenuated up-

wards, flocculent, fistulose, springing immediately from the

matrix ; gills ventricose in front, attenuated behind, adnexed, at

first white, then of a rich chocolate. 3

Allied to A. pennatus.

920. A. (Psathyra) semivestitus, n. sp. Pileo ovato obtuso

brunneo pallescente levi, fibrillis niveis brevibus notato ; stipite

fibrilloso-sericeo niveo; lamellis adscendentibus adnatis um-

brinis.

Rev, M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 877

- Amongst grass in rich pastures. King’s Cliffe, Oct. 2, 1860.

Pileus about half an inch across, ovate, obtuse, dark brown,

turning pale, sprinkled with little fibrils more than half-way up,

not striate ; stem nearly straight, 2 inches high, 14 line thick,

fibrilloso-silky, rather strong, white with a pale under-tinge of

brown, fistulose, the walls within white with down; gills ascend-

ing, broad behind, adnate, umber-brown, tinged with the dark

spores.

Allied to A. noli-tangere, but distinct in character from all the

neighbouring species.

Piate XIV. fig. 5. A. semivestitus, nat. size and vertical section.

_ 921, A. (Psathyra) mastiger, n.sp. Pileo conico-campanulato

repando e spadiceo alutaceo; stipite stricto sursum attenuato ;

lamellis adscendentibus affixis umbrinis.

On the roadside amongst grass. Apethorpe, Sept. 20, 1860.

Pileus about an inch across, at first nearly cylindrical, obtuse,

then conico-campanulate, with a strong mammiform umbo,

repand, dark rich brown when moist, umber-tan when dry,

somewhat fleshy, not striate; margin straight ; stem 3 inches or

more high, 14-2 lines thick, attenuated upwards, white, smooth

or fibrillose and furfuraceous, fistulose, pale umber within, and

as the plant dries acquiring the tint of the pileus, but pale ;

veil none; gills umber, paler on the edge, rather narrow, affixed,

ascending.

This fine species is allied to A. conopilus, but differs in many

respects. The dark colour and mammiform apex are very

striking.

Puate XIV. fig. 6. A. mastliger, nat. size and vertical section.

922. A. (Psathyra) Gordoni, n. sp. Czspitosus; pileo cam-

panulato pallide cinereo demum albescente plus minus floccoso-

squamuloso sulcato-striato ; stipite flexuoso floccoso glabrescente

sursum albo pruinoso; lamellis adscendentibus anguste adnatis

distantibus cinereis.

On old stumps. Overton Longueville, Oct. 10, 1860, The

Marchioness of Huntley.

Densely czspitose. Pileus 14 inch across, campanulate, mem-

branaceous, at first pale cinereous, then white, sprinkled with

white floccose scales, sulcato-striate ; stem 2 inches high, 14 line

thick, transversely undulated, pruinose above, floccose below,

but becoming at length smooth and shining, brittle, fistulose ;

gills ascending, narrowly adnate, distant, moderately broad,

searcely ventricose, cinereous. Smell faint, nauseous. When

young, the whole plant is covered with copious white flocci,

A very distinct species.

Puate XV. fig. 7. A. Gordoni, nat. size and vertical section.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3, Vol. vii. 25

‘878 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. EB. Broomé on Brilish Fungi. —

923. A. (Panzolus) sub-balteatus, n.sp. Pileo convexo ear-

noso hygrophano cervino, sicco pallescente, zonato, ruguloso ;

stipite subconcolori fragili albo-fibrilloso; lamellis brunneolis

adnatis subventricosis.

In a tare-field. Apethorpe, Sept. 24, 1860.

Cespitose. Pileus 14-2 inches across, at first convex, with

the margin slightly incurved, then expanded, obtuse or slightly

umbonate, irregular, rather fleshy, hygrophanous, of a dull deep

fawn-colour, pallid when dry, slightly rugose, and marked near

the margin with a dark narrow zone; veil none; stem 2-24

inches high, 2 lines thick, fistulose, red-brown, brittle, stringy,

splitting longitudinally, marked with short white fibrils; gills

brownish, slightly ventricose, adnate; margin white, slightly

toothed. Spores black. }

Closely allied to A. cinctulus, Bolt., but differing in habit and

in many essential characters.

924. A. (Psathyrella) pronus, Fr. Ep. p. 239. In grassy pas-

tures. Apethorpe, Sept. 24, 1860.

925. Coprinus ovatus, Fr. Ep. p. 242. In pastures. Wood-

newton.

926. C. flocculosus, Fr. Ep. p. 245. In pastures. King’s

Cliffe, Aug. 1860. |

Pileus 24 inches across, ovate, at length expanded, dirt

white, striate, splitting in the direction of the gills, covered with

innate scales, thus resembling C. picaceus ; stem 3 inches high,

attenuated upwards, white, slightly swollen at the base, smooth,

or rather finely silky under a lens; gills free.

As this species has not been seen by Fries, it is thought

better to give a description. It is not uncommon in the early

part of the autumn, but generally solitary.

927. C. aratus, n. sp. Solitarius, elatus; pileo campanulato

umbrino profunde sulcato micaceo; disco rugoso ; stipite sur-

sum attenuato basi subbulboso subtiliter sericeo niveo; lamellis

angustis spadiceis liberis.

In a hollow tree. King’s Cliffe, May 13, 1860.

Pileus campanulate, 3 inches across, umber, deeply suleate

up to the darker wrinkled disk, sprinkled with large micaceous

particles, revolute in decay; stem 5 inches high, 24 lines thick,

attenuated upwards, slightly bulbous at the base, straight,

smooth, or, rather, minutely silky, snow-white, fistulose, umber

within; gills narrow, attenuated at either end, free, deep rich

brown, then black.

A magnificent species, allied to C. micaceus. Grooved like

Agaricus hiascens. :

*C, Hendersoni, Berk. Outl. p. 180.

This beautiful species occurred abundantly on horse-dung at

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 379

King’s Cliffe, in the open fields, in 1860, mixed with C. radiatus,

from which it is different in every stage of growth.

928. C. jfiliformis, nu. sp. Minimus ; pileo cylindrico striato

griseo albo micaceo ; stipite capillaceo albo pilosiusculo.

On the ground in a wood. Colleyweston, Sept. 19, 1860.

Pileus not a line high, cylindrical, striate, grey, shining with

white mealy particles; stem half an inch high, extremely fine,

white, sprinkled with a few short delicate hairs.

This minute species is not larger than Mucor caninus, and is

certainly distinct from any which has been described.

_ Puarte XV. fig. 8. a. Nat. size; 6. slightly magnified.

929. Cortinarius (Telamonia) Helvelloides, Fr. Ep. p.299. In

woods. Not uncommon.

930. C. (Telamonia) hemitrichus, Fr. Ep. p. 8302. In woods.

Lea, near Gainsborough, Sept. 1860.

981. C. (Hygrocybe) rigens, Fr. Ep. p. 811. In woods.

Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

932. Hygrophorus arbustivus, Fr. Ep. p. 323. In woods.

Colleyweston, Dec. 1860, C. E. Broome.

933. H. chlorophanus, Fr. Ep. p. 332. In pastures. Abun-

dant at King’s Cliffe in the autumn of 1860. :

934. Lactarius trivialis, Fr. Ep. p. 337. In woods. Colley-

weston, Sept. 19, 1860. Coed Coch, 1859.

_ 935. Cyphella Curreyi, n.sp. Gregaria, minuta, nivea, pezizee-

formis, extus villosa.

_ On twigs of broom, furze, elm, &c. Not uncommon.

_ Gregarious, sometimes slightly crowded, pezizeform, white,

externally villose.

_ This resembles very closely Peziza albo-violascens, but has the

true fruit of a Cyphella. Mr. Currey was, we believe, the first to

observe it ; and the structure has been repeatedly brought under

our notice by Mr. Jerdon.

936. C. fulva, Berk. & Rav. Membranacea, cupuleformis,

subdependens, fulva; sporis ovatis.

On dead bark; F. Currey, Esq.

_ Membranaceous, cup-shaped, the mouth more or less directed

downwards, tawny, externally tomentose. Spores ovate, ‘0006

inch long.

This seems to be the same species with what Mr. Ravenel has

gathered in South Carolina; and which has also occurred in

other parts of the United States, though the American speci-.

mens are generally fasciculate. The species is very near to

Cantharellus fasciculatus, Schw.

937. Polyporus (Resupinatus) viridans, n. sp. Resupinatus,

effusus, primum albus, exsiccatus pallide viridans ; ambitu tenu-.

25%

880 Rev, M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

issimo pulverulento-tomentoso; poris minutis angulatis; dis-

sepimentis tenuibus.

On very rotten wood. Staunton, Notts., Sept. 1860.

Effused, forming patches a few inches long, perfectly white

at first, but in drying assuming a delicate pale green, with a

honey-like tinge in parts; border pulverulento-tomentose, very

thin; pores minute, angular; dissepiments thin.

This pretty species has the habit of P. vulgaris, but differs in

character from anything with which we are acquainted.

*Hymenogaster tener, B., Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 1. vol. xiii,

p. 349. Colleyweston, C, E. Broome, Dec. 1860.

The spores are sometimes surrounded by a hyaline sae, as in

one or two other species.

* Hysterangium nephriticum, B., Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 1. vol. xiii.

p- 850. Colleyweston, C. E. Broome, Dec. 1860,

938. Diderma lucidum, n. sp.. Subglobosum, sessile, sub-

stellatim fissum, lateritio-luteum, intus luteum; gleba globosa

atra; floccis fuscis areolis triangularibus; sporis atris minutis-

sime echinulatis.

On Jungermannia. Trefriw, C. E. Broome ; on Hypnum cu-

pressiforme, Cumberland. |

Scattered or crowded, stemless ; peridium subglobose, splitting

in an irregular stellate manner, bright reddish-yellow, yellow

within ; mass of fruit globose, black ; flocci brown, triangular at

the points of ramification and yellowish; spores globose, black,

very minutely echinulate, ‘0005 inch in diameter.

A smaller plant than Diderma vernicosum, in which the spores

are inclined to be angular, and much paler under the micro-

scope.

Puate XV. fig. 9. a. Plant, nat. size; b. the same, magnified ; c. plant

ruptured; d. the same, showing the obscure columella; e. flocei; f. spores.

(All but @ more or less magnified.)

939. Prosthemium stellare, Riess, Bot. Zeit. 1853, p. 130,

t. 3. f. 28-31. On alder. West of England, C. HE. Broome.

PiaTte XV. fig. 10. A vertical section, highly magnified, showing the

wall of the perithecium, the sporophores, and spores.

940. Septoria princeps, n. sp. Peritheciis magnis depressis

papillatis epidermide tectis; sporis cylindricis oblongis 5—6-sep-

tatis hyalinis.

~ On beech-sticks. Batheaston, C. E. B.

Perithecia large, depressed, covered with the cuticle, which

they pierce with their papilliform orifice; spores ‘002 inch long,

cylindrical, oblong, with about seven or eight endochromes,

hyaline, oozing out in an irregular mass.

Pirate XV. fig. 1]. a. Perithecium; 6. sporophores with spores;

c. spores. (All more or less magnified.)

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. B. Broome on British Fungi. 381

941. Coryneum macrospermum, n. sp. Stromate minuto pul-

vinato ; floccis sursum furcatis; sporis subcylindricis 4—5-sep-

tatis, articulis extremis byalinis.

Didymosporium macrospermum, Corda, Fasc. 6. f. 17.

On elm-poles. Batheaston, Jan. 1852.

Forming little scattered spots on the surface of the wood,

Stroma cellular; thread cylindrical, equal, forked above.

This is clearly the plant of Corda, though more highly deve-

loped.

PLATE XV. fig. 12. Plant, nat. size; a, the same, slightly magnified ;

b. vertical slice, showing spores and sporophores; c. the same, showing

the branching of the sporophores; d. mycelium; e. spores. (All more or

less magnified.)

942, Septonema irregulare, n. sp. Effusum, tenue, nigrum,

irregulare ; sporis oblongis. ie

On living apple-twigs. Apethorpe, Northamptonshire.

Forming a very thin, cloud-like, black stratum ; very irregular,

sometimes exhibiting continuous threads under the microscope,

sometimes distinct spores *0007—-001 inch long.

Puare XV. fig. 13. Spores magnified.

943. Arthrobotryum stilboideum, Cesati in Hedwigia, tab. 4.

fig. 1. On a pollard willow. Langridge, Som., April 1859.

Spores ‘0005 inch long.

*Monotospora megalospora, B. & Br. no. 759. A form has

occurred, on an old stump, with broadly fusiform spores ‘0012

inch in diameter. We do not consider this distinct, because other

spores occur which are precisely of the same form as those we

have figured in the place indicated above.

944, Helminthosporium oosporum, Corda, Fase. 1. f.200. On

sticks. Kast Bergholt, Rev. C. D. Badham, Feb. 2, 1852.

945. H. apiculatum, Corda, Fase. 1.f. 191. On dead wood.

Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam.

946. H. dendroideum, n.sp. Floccis erectis sursum attennatis

articulatis, ramulis brevibus, sporis apicalibus oblongo-subfusi-

formibus multiarticulatis.

On maple. Batheaston, C. E. Broome, Feb. 12, 1857. Also

in South Carolina. |

Threads attenuated upwards, articulated; each joint above

giving off one or two short branchlets terminated by an oblong,

subfusiform, slightly curved, multiarticulate spore ‘0024 inch

long, each joint containing a globose nucleus.

- Distinct from all other species except H. arbuscula, Berk. &

Curt., which differs in the peculiar branchlets and shorter spores.

The characters of H. arbuscula are as follows :—

Floccis erectis subequalibus sursum ramulosis ; ramulis bree

vibus lagenzformibus inarticulatis ; sporis fusiformibus.

882 — Prof. BE; Suess on the Recent Terebratulee.

On Rhus copallina. Spores, when full-grown, ‘0023 inch

long. .

PLATE XVI. fig. 14. H. dendroideum, with spores magnified.

947. H. apicale, n. sp. Floccis simplicibus levibus sursum

attenuatis; sporis apicalibus ellipticis 3-septatis utrinque hya-

linis.

On rotten sticks. Langley, Wilts., April 1859.

- Threads simple, eyen, attenuated upwards, articulated, the

ultimate joint having two or three little inequalities, to each of

which is attached an elliptic spore ‘0007 inch long, triseptate,

dark in. the centre and hyaline at either extremity.

A singular and very distinct species.

PLATE XVI. fig. 15. Threads and spores magnified.

- 948. H. altum, Preuss in Deutsch, Fl. Fase, 26. t. 17. On

dead sticks. Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam,

- 949, Mystrosporium stemphylium, Corda, Fasc. 2, f.61. On

dead wood. Bury St. Edmunds, Mr. E, Skepper, Spores

°0015 inch in diameter,

950. Acrothecium simplex, n. sp, Floccis simplicibus flexuosis

irregularibus septatis fuscis; sporis paucis apicalibus 4—5-sep-

tatis oblongis subclavatis hyalinis leviter coloratis.

* On nettle-stems, with Arthrobotryum, &c. Batheaston, Dee,

1858. /

- Threads simple, flexuose, irregular, septate, brown; spore

terminal, about three together, oblong, subclavate, with from

four to five septa, hyaline, slightly coloured.

Differs from A. multisporum, Preuss, in the simple stem with-

out any creeping threads, and the small number of spores.

- Puate XVI. fig. 16. Threads and spores magnified.

951. Helicocoryne viridis, Corda, Fasc. 6. f, 88. On dead

wood, with Mystrosporium stemphylium. Bury St. Edmunds,

Mr. E. Skepper.

[To be continued. ]

XLV.—On the Recent Terebratule. By Prof. Suzss, of Vienna,

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

In the March Number of your excellent periodical, Mr.

Lovell Reeve has inserted “ A Revision of the History, Syn-

onymy, and Geographical Distribution of the recent Terebra-

tule,’ and has had the politeness to communicate to me an

abstract of his paper, enumerating certain errors said to be eon-

tained in the memoir on the geographical distribution of recent

Prof. E. Suess on the Recent Terebratule. 383.

Brachiopoda, which I published, in 1859, in vol. xxxvii. of the

‘Proceedings’ of our Academy. Although I have explicitly

said (p.191 of my paper) ‘that my results must claim even a

greater degree of indulgence than is generally bestowed on every

paper relating to zoological geography, because many and dif-

ferent sources were recurred to, and it was not always possible

to ascertain how far they were to be relied on,” I still believe

that the “inconvenience of my philosophical dissertations” is

not quite so great as Mr. Reeve fears; and I feel it a duty to

myself to beg you to insert the following notes in one of your

next Numbers. They will clearly show that these few erroneous

statements are mainly due to English authors (some of great

and well-deserved reputation, and of whose publications I had

no right to entertain even the least distrust), that Mr. Reeve

himself is involved in one of them, and that I am therefore

somewhat surprised to find my paper blamed on the same page

on which the catalogues from which the greater part of my

statements are taken are termed “ excellent.”

1. Mr. Reeve states that Waltonia Valenciennesii, Davy., is

identical with Terebratella Evansii, Dav., “and Prof. Suess might

have detected this, even without any examination of the specimen,.

from Mr. Davidson’s excellent figures of it.” Now, I do not.

understand how I ought to have recognized this identity from

figures, which was not recognized by Mr. Davidson, who had

the specimens before him. Nay, a glance at Mr. Davidson’s

fig.1, in Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. v. pl. 15, and then in Proc.

Zool. Soc. 1852, pl. 1. figs. 7-9, shows that they are widely

different, and their identity is only possible if the suppositions

are made—l1. that the specimen figured as W. Valenciennesii was.

an abnormal one, the plaits of which did not reach the umbo ;

2. that all the ascending branches and horizontal bars of the

loop were broken away. LHither Mr. Davidson’s first figure is

not excellent, or the two species are widely different and belong

to different genera. According to the figures, I was obliged to

range Waltonia among Argiope ; and if the specimen is not muti-

lated, 1 maintain my opinion, although Mr. Reeve may term it

“obviously a blunder.” Every one familiar with the fossil type

of the genus Magas must see that the generic position assigned

to the shells under consideration by Dr. Gray and Mr, Reeve is

erroneous, because the ascending processes are not united at all

in Magas, and are broad, triangular, and anchor-shaped in that

cretaceous genus. The loop of 7. Hvansii, as figured by Mr.

Davidson, is that of a true Terebratella: in this genus it has also

been placed by Mr. Davidson, and I have not the least cause

be al from this opinion of my learned and indefatigable

riend,

384 Prof. E. Suess on the Recent Terebratule.

2. “Again,” says Mr. Reeve, “ Prof. Suess gives Terebratella

as one of the types of the South African province of geographical

distribution ; but this conclusion is drawn from a statement

that a shell in the British Museum, named by Sowerby 7. al-

goensis, from Algoa Bay, is a Terebratella, Upon examining this

shell, I find it to be a bleached fragmentary odd valve of the South

African Kraussia rubra.” If Mr. Reeve will re-peruse my paper,

he will find the following passage (p. 205): “ 7. algoensis, Sow.

sp. (ranged among Terebratelia by Mr. Davidson in Ann. Nat.

Hist. 1852, p. 368), is only known by one single greater valve ;

the generic position is therefore rather doubtful.”

_ 8. “Prof. Suess gives Kraussia as one of the types of the

Corean waters, on the authority of Mr. Davidson, adding that

the original habitat given by Mr. Adams and myself, in the

‘Mollusca of the Voyage of the Samarang,’ for 7. capensis (now

Kraussia Deshayesii), is probably erroneous. The Cape of Good

Hope is especially the home of the Kraussie; the only species

out of that locality is an abnormal one, K. Lamarckiana, a native

of South Australia and New Zealand. Mr. Davidson’s mistake

in giving Corea as the habitat of Kraussta Deshayesii arose from

a displacement of tickets in Mr. Cuming’s cabinet.” I have

remarked (p. 197), in speaking of Terebratulina abyssicola, “TI

was surprised to see that this species was said to have been

dredged together with 7. capensis; now T. capensis, Ad. &

Reeve, is not Kr. capensis of other authors, but Kr. Deshayesii,

Dayv., which is cited from Corea. Some confusion may exist

here, &c.” I was, indeed, obliged to indicate some doubt as to

the statements made on the habitat of these two species in the

‘Voyage of the Samarang;’ and Mr. Reeve himself says now,

“One important error needs to be corrected. In the original

description of 7. abyssicola in ‘Moll. Voy. Sam.,’ the habitat

of Kr. Deshayesit was accidentally repeated ;” and in speaking

of Kr. Deshayesii, he states again that the labels were confounded.

You see that my doubts with reference to Messrs. Adams and

Reeve’s statements were justified ; but I had not the least right

to doubt the simple statement given by Mr. Davidson, and I

was indeed far from believing that here likewise a fault had

occurred.

4. In speaking of Terebratella spitzbergensis, Mr. Reeve ob-

serves, “ Prof. Suess remarks that a figure of a species of Mid-

dendorf, which is unknown to me (7. frontalis), is like it. Can

they be one and the same species? But Prof. Suess goes on to

ask, is 7. frontalis the same as T. transversa?—which has no re-

lation whatever, as a comparison of our figures of that species in

‘Conch. Icon.’ with 7. spitzbergensis will show.” This does

not, however, convey my meaning; and I will therefore translate

Prof. E. Suess on the Recent Terebratule. 385

the whole of my passage (p. 204): “ 7. fronéalis (Midd. sp.,

Beitr. Malac. Ross. i. in Mém. Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersbourg,

vi. p. 518, and Reise i. d. ausserst. Nord. u. Ost. Sibirien’s,

1851, ii. p. 241. t. 18. f. 9-14), quasi the representative of T.

spitzbergensis in the North Pacific, has, on the contrary, a broader

shape, with a thick shell, and, as Middendorf’s excellent figures

show, with a remarkable anterior position of the transverse por-

tion of the apophysis, seems to have united cardinal plates, as

the unpublished Terebratula Hoernesi of the Vienna tertiary beds

has. This species inhabits the south coast of the Sea of Ochotsk.

It is possible that this species is identical with T. transversa, Sow.,

a species belonging to Terebratella according to Mr. Davidson,

but the habitat of which is as yet unknown.”

As Iam no friend of critics, I do not intend to enter into

further objections against Mr. Reeve’s paper, beyond mentioning

that the author was himself mistaken in citing Japan instead of

Jaya (in speaking of Terebratella rubella), and in counting Tere-

bratella labradorensis (only known from Labrador) among the

North European, and not among the American species. Nor do

I approve the altered generic position of several species, or the

uniting of 7. minor with T. vitrea. T. euthyra, Phil., a species

also united with T. vitrea by Mr. Reeve, is no Terebratula at all,

but a true Waldheimia, as Mr. Reeve will see by a glance at

the figure of its loop in my German edition of Mr. Davidson’s

* Classification of Brachiopoda,’ pl. 1. fig. 5.

I do not hesitate a moment to acknowledge the value of the

interesting new facts brought forward by Mr. Reeve, but I hope

that, after having re-perused my paper, he will admit that all

these new facts do not show the “inconvenience of my philo-

sophical dissertations.” They, indeed, only touch the chapter

regarding the distribution of species and genera; and although

if, e. gr., Waltonia Valenciennesii be indeed identical with Tere-

bratella Evansii, Argiope must be regarded as an endemic, and

not as a sporadic genus, still the conclusion remains wholly un-

shaken, “ that the geologically old genera are sporadic, and the

younger ones endemic,”—a conclusion already arrived at by a

great number of naturalists from the study of very different

divisions of the animal kingdom. All the other chapters are

wholly without reference to anything brought forward by Mr.

Reeve ; and I believe [I have shown that the present bathy-

metrical distribution of Brachiopoda leads to some paleonto-

logical reflections which are not quite devoid of interest, and that

it is important to aim at those great general laws which govern

the multifarious crowd of forms and facts.

The rapid progress of natural history depends materially on

the existence of sincere and true harmony between naturalists ;

386° _ Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

and so I venture to hope that Mr. Reeve will allow this discussion

to come to an end, and that our united efforts may tend to the

advancement of science. :

I am, Gentlemen,

Yours most respectfully,

Imperial Museum, Vienna, Epw. Suzss,

March 17, 1861.

XLVI.— Observations on the Bignoniacee.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., FLL.S, &e.

[Continued from p, 268.]

ADENOCALYMNA,

. This genus was first proposed by Prof. Von Martius, for a

group of climbing plants, mostly from intertropical Brazil, which

are distinguished by the presence of peculiar greenish glands,

almost constantly upon the calyx, and more rarely upon the

corolla, whence its generic name, Its branching stems are

generally rugose, and spotted all over with hollow lenticels, and

often pitted at the nodes with crowded porous dots. The oppo-

site leaves are 3-foliolate when the terminal leaflet is somewhat

larger, or they are conjugate with an intermediate cirrhus, both

conditions often existing in the same plant. The inflorescence

is either axillary in short racemes, or it is terminal, when some-:

times, by the abortion of the superior axillary leaves, it forms a

pyramidal or elongated panicle. At the axils, within the base:

of each petiole, there is constantly seen a pair of simple stipuloid

leaflets, generally reduced to the size of bracts, which are fur-.

nished with glands similar to those of the calyx. The flowers

are large and showy, covered with velvety down, and are of a

dull-yellow colour, or sometimes purple. The fruit has been

hitherto unknown ; but I was fortunate enough to find it: it is

very different from that of any other Bignoniaceous genus, both.

in its form and the structure of its seeds. The capsule in the.

two species I met with is quite cylindrical, about 6 mches long,

~ and 14 inch in diameter, formed of two thick coriaceous yalves,

which split open along the edges of the flat dissepiment, as in

all Eubignoniee. The seeds, so remarkable in their form and

structure, have been described in a preceding page (p. 156). -

_ I have not seen any of the plants referred by DeCandolle to

his genus Pachyptera, with the floral structure of which he was

unacquainted ; the genus was established merely on the peculiar

development of the seed, the expanded margins of which are

thick and coriaceous, like the central discoid portion. This

structure, among the Monostictides, occurs only in Adenocalymna,

Mr, J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. - 387

the seed of which was not then known; so that it is more than

probable that the two genera are identical. This opinion is

confirmed by some of the specific characters given in the ‘ Pro-

dromus,’—for instance, in the punctate hollows mentioned in

the axillary nodes of his P. foveolata, which exist in many spe-

cies of Adenocalymna, and which I have not observed in any

other genus. DeCandolle, however, describes the capsule as

being somewhat flatly compressed and smooth : the flattening of

the valves in the dried specimens may probably arise from their

warping in desiccation, as I have observed in those of Adeno-

calymna; and the tubercular rugosities, as described in my

plants, may be only a specific character ; but it is impossible to

determine these points without comparative examination, Ade-

nocalymna must be placed in the division Monostictides of De-

Candolle, not among the Pleiostictides, where he arranged it,

The following is an emended diagnosis of the genus :—

Aprenocatymna, Mart.—Calyz tubuloso-campanulatus, coria-

- ceus, seepius 5-dentatus, rarius fissus, versus apicem glandulis

grossis disciformibus viridibus semi-immersis instructus.

_ Corolla tubulosa, imo coarctata, hine inde subcampanulata,

_ extus sepius pulverulento-velutina, limbo 5-lobo, lobis sub-

_ equalibus, rotundatis, quorum 3 erectioribus, Stamina 4,

didynama, inclusa, cum 5* sterili inter 2 breviora ; filamenta

_ filiformia, glabra, apice incurva ; anthere per paria conniventes,

' singule 2-lobe, lobis oblongis, apice affixis, segregatis et

diyaricatissimis, flexione filamentorum axi parallelis. Ovarium

- oblongum, rugulosum, 2-loculare, pluriovulatum, disco pul-

' yinato suffultum: stylus filiformis, glaber, longitudine sta-

minum: stigma bilamellatum., Capsula cylindrica, botuli-

formis, seepe tuberculis elevatis poriferis subserialibus rugosa,

2-locularis, 2-valvis, valvis coriaceis dissepimento crasso par-

» allelis, replo bipartibili utrinque subtenui a valvis solubili,

Semina plura, in utroque margine dissepimenti 1-seriata,

_ transyersa, magna, crassa, aptera, crebre coarctata, vix imbri-

cata, compresse suborbicularia, dorso convexiuscula, ventre

- subangulata, Ai/o pergrandi ovali versus basin notata: testa

dura, crustacea, nitida, longitudinaliter 2-locularis, septo in-

tegro coriaceo foramine centrali pro radicule receptione fe-

nestrato : integumentum internum conforme : embryo exalbumi-

_ nosus, testa configuratus, lobis cotyledonaribus 4, crassis, car-

nosis, plano-convexis, per paria adpressis et in locellis itegu-

mentorum nidulantibus, radicula perparva, tereti, loborum

" quarta parte longitudinis, centro inter eos prorsum adnata, et in

_ foramine septi recondita, oblique et horizontaliter centrifuga.

Frutices scandentes Americe meridionalis intertropice, plerumque

388 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

Brasilia ; rami poroso-rugosi : folia opposita, nunc 8-foliolata,

foliolo mediano longius petiolulato, nune cirrhoso-conjugata,

cirrho simplici: foliola stipuloidea sub-bracteiformia ad basin

ramulorum novellorum utringue bina glandulifera: racemi azil-

lares, terminalesve, sepius pulverulento-velutini, flores breviter

pedicellati, pedicelli bracteis glanduliferis donati ; corolle flava,

aurantiace, vel purpuree.

Species nove, alieque plante cognite, nunc ad hoe genus

relate :

1. Adenocalymna scansile, n. sp.;—ramis glaberrimis, striatis,

pallidis, teretibus, lenticellis porosis presertim circa axillas

subnodosas ruguloso-punctatis: foliis conjugatis, cum cirrho

sublaterali simplici cito deciduo; foliolis oblongis, imo cor-

datis, inzequilateris, hine gradatim acutis, apice mucronatis,

pallidis, superne levissimis, opacis, nervis immersis, inferne

nervis venisque tenuiter reticulatis prominulis, nervo margi-

nali pellucido, glabris, granulis porosis punctatis, rachi subtus

prominente cum petiolo petiolulisque puberulis ; foliolis sti-

puloideis bracteiformibus, intrapetiolaribus, linearibus, acutis,

rigidis, concavis, extus glandulis immersis signatis: racemo

terminali, folio sub-breviore: capsula botelloidea, tuberculis

majusculis in lineis nunc interruptis notata, seminibus magnis

pallide brunneis.—Brasilia in Proy. Rio de Janeiro, v. s.

Ab A. marginato, DC., differt foliolis cordatis, et pro ratione

latioribus. Internodia 5 poll. remota; petiolus 6 lin., petioluli

3 lin. long. ; foliola 3 poll. long., 1-14 poll. lat.; foliola stipu-

loidea 3 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.; racemus fructifer rachi in-

crassata 2 poll. long., 2 lin. crassa; flores ignoti; capsula

pallida, 43 poll. long., 1} poll. diam.; valve crasso-coriacez ;

semina in 2 loculis circiter 50, creberrime congesta, utrinque

ad margines dissepimenti uniserialia, exalata, crassa, crustacea,

9 lin. diam., hilo magno 8 lin. long. et 3 lin. lat.

2. Adenocalymna prehensile, n. sp.;—ramis subteretibus, stria-

tellis, ad nodos dilatatis, lenticellis porosis inconspicuis rugu-

losis ; foliis conjugatis, cirrhosis, omnino glaberrimis ; foliolis

oblongo-lanceolatis, imo subobtusis, 5-nerviis, ineequilateris,

hine gradatim attenuatis, apice mucronatis, coriaceis, utrinque

reticulato-venosis et ruguloso-punctatis, supra pallide viridi-

bus, nitidis, subtus opacis, pallidioribus, nervis venisque pro-

minentibus, margine cartilagineo pellucido; petiolulis petiolo

paulo brevioribus, omnibus transversim corrugato-rugosis,

teretibus, apice tumidulis; foliolis stipuloideis linearibus,

bracteiformibus, glanduliferis; racemis axillaribus folio bre-

vioribus, rachi in fructu valde incrassata, apice ampliata ;

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee. 389

eapsula subcylindrica, tuberculis majusculis elevatis seriatis

interdum in lineis interruptis confluentibus.—In montibus

circa Tejuco, Prov. Rio de Janeiro, »v. v.

Species distincta: internodia 24-44 poll. remota; rami ad

nodos linea transversali signati; folia in articulationibus szepe

luxata ; petiolus 9-12 lin., petioluli 6-7 lin., cirrhus simplex

6 poll. long. ; foliola 5 poll. long., 16 lin. lat., mucrone apicali

calloso glandulifero ; foliola stipuloidea iis preecedentis similia ;

racemus fructifer 2 poll. long., pedunculus 3 lin. crassus, apice

ad 5 lin. diam., ampliatus; capsula botelliformis, 6 poll. long.,

1 poll. diam. ; semina iis speciei prioris similia *.

3. Adenocalymna flavidum, n. sp. ;—ramis flavescentibus, striatis,

lenticellis parvis porosis angulosis, patentim hirsutulis, nodis

remotis tumidulis; foliis conjugatis, cirrhosis, cirrho cito ca-

duco, superioribus minoribus et sepe 3-foliolatis, foliolis ob-

longis, imo subzequalibus, subrotundis, hinc gradatim acutis,

apice callosis, supra levibus, planis, opacis, pallide viridibus,

minute reticulatis, subtus petiolisque flavido-pilosis, hine

nervis venisque reticulatis prominulis, margine cartilagineo,

reflexo, petiolo petiolulisque subzequalibus rugulosis et angu-

lato-striatis ; racemis axillaribus, brevibus, petiolo paulo lon-

gioribus, e foliolis stipuloideis binis linearibus intrapetiolaribus

glanduliferis enatis; floribus congestis, cano-velutinis, flavis,

ealyce 5-dentato, piloso, glandulis majusculis glabris fusco-

viridibus concavis signato.—In montibus circa Tejuco, Prov.

Rio de Janeiro, v. v.

Species insigniter ab A. bracteato, DC., diversa, e cirrho se-

pius caduco, foliolis majoribus, flavido-pilosis, racemis axillaribus

-multo brevioribus et paucifloris, calyce minore dense flavo-

tomentoso glandulis majusculis viridibus irregulariter 2-seri-

atis, et corolle tubo magis cylindraceo. Rami valde tomen-

tosi, ad nodos tumiduli et hine poroso-punctati. Internodia

7 poll. dist., superiora breviora 3-4 poll. remota. Folia infe-

riora majuscula, petiolus 7 lin., petioluli 9 lin. long., foliola

5-6 poll. long., 2-25 poll. lat., superioram petiolus 7 lin., pe-

tioluli 5 lin., cirrhus 5 poll. long., foliola 24-31 poll. long.,

1-1} poll. lat.; foliola stipuloidea linearia, interpetiolaria, rigida,

erecta, glandulifera, 4 lin. long., L lin. lat. ; racemi flavido-velu-

tini; pedunculus 1 poll. long., cireiter 8-florus, pedicelli oppo-

siti, 2 lin. long., bracteze velutinz, lineares, acutz, 3 lin. Jong. ;

calyx tubulosus, late et breviter 5-dentatus, 4 lin. long., 24 lin.

diam.; corollz flavee tubus late cylindricus, imo repente angus-

* A drawing of this species, with details of its fruit and seeds, will be

given in the ‘Contributions,’ plate 53.

890 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacer.

tatus, 12 poll. long., ore 5 lin. diam. (constrictione basali 8 lin.

long., 1 lin. diam.); limbi lacinia 5, oblonga, obtusa, ineequalia,

4-6 lin. long., 2-3 lin. lat.; filamenta 2 antica breviora; an-

therze inclusz.

4. Adenocalymna lanceolatum, n. sp.;—glaberrimum, ramulis

teretibus vix striatis, lenticellis porosis sparsis punctatis,

strictis, nodis remotis, compressis et dilatatis ; foliis 3-folio-

latis, aut terminali caduco conjugatis, foliolis oblongo-lanceo-

latis, ab imo obtuso gradatim acutis, terminali ad basin sub-

* acuto, apice longe mucronatis, supra nitidis, subtus pallidi-

oribus, nervis tenuibus venisque delicatulis reticulatis vix

prominulis, petiolulo mediano petiolo eequilongo, et lateralibus

duplo longiore, vel interdum quasi in cirrhum apice foliiferum

longius producto, omnibus apice tumidulis; foliolis stipu-

. loideis intrapetiolaribus, lanceolato-linearibus, concavis, extus

_ glandulosis; racemis axillaribus, folio tertia parte brevioribus,

_ pedicellis medio bracteis 2 linearibus parvis donatis; calyce

tomentoso, 5-dentato, 2-seriatim glandulifero; corolla flaya,

_ glandulis plurimis viridibus in lineis 5 dispositis notata.—

_ Rio de Janeiro, v. v.

~ Species valde perspicua. Internodia 44-5 poll. remota; ra-

muli quasi virgati, axillis nodosis dilatatis utrinque linea trans-

versa elevata notatis; petiolus 6-9 lin., petiolulus medius 8 lin.,

interdum 24 poll. et quasi cirrhiformis apice foliolifero, laterales

4 lin. long. ; foliola lateralia 3-44 poll. long., 14-16 lin. lat.,

intermedium paulo longius et latius, omnia subtus nervis

divaricatis prominulis sub lente puberula; foliola stipuloidea

sub-bracteiformia, rigida, erecta, glandulifera, 3 lin. long.; ra-

cemi axillares, 2 poll. long.; flores circiter 24, pedicelli oppositi,

2 lin. long.; bractez filiformes, cito caducze, 1 lin. long.; calyx

4 lin. long., 24 lin. diam. ; corolla pollicaris et ultra, in alabastro

7: lin. longa.

5. Adenocalymna divaricatum, nu. sp. ;—glaberrimum, ramulis

fusco-rubris, teretibus, striatis, lenticellis parvis albidis punc-

tatis, ad axillas nodosis et dilatatis; foliis conjugatis, paten-

tibus, cirrho simplici, petiolulis petiolo brevioribus, foliolis

_ ellipticis, fere sequilateris, imo subobtusis, e medio longe

_ acuminatis, apice mucronatis, subcoriaceis, utrinque nitidis,

. glaberrimis, nervis venisque valde reticulatis rufulis promi-

nulis, subtus flavido-pallidioribus ; foliolis stipuloideis intra-

petiolaribus, linearibus, acutis, divergentibus, glanduliferis ;

racemis axillaribus, pedunculo glabro, rufo, petiolo 3-plo lon-

_.giore; floribus speciosis, circiter 12; pedicellis oppositis,

medio 2-bracteatis ; calyce extus fusco-velutino, fere integro,

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniaces. 391

- mucronibus 5 denticulato, glandulis concavis plurimis 3-seria-

libus immersis notato; corolla flava, longe infundibuliformi-

campanulata, pulverulento-velutina.—Ad montem Corcovado,

Rio de Janeiro, v. v. .

Species evidenter A. Salzmanni proxima, sed differt foliis valde

divaricatis, foliolis longe acuminatis, et nervis rufescentibus.

Internodia 34-4 poll. remota ; foliola 3-3? poll.long., 13-1? poll.

lat. ; petiolus superne sulcatus, #—1 poll., petioluli 5-6 lin. long.,

omnes striati et divaricati; cirrhus simplex, 4 poll. long. ; foliola

stipuloidea 2 lin. long.; racemi pedunculus divaricatus, 2 poll.

long.; pedicelli oppositi, basi bracteola unica, medio duabus

muniti (hine normaliter 3-flori, abortu 1-flori), cunctis linearibus,

glanduliferis, 14 lin. long., caducissimis; calyx fusco-velutinus,

glandulis porosis 2-seriatis infra dentes signatus, 4 lin. long. ;

corolle tubus basi coarctatus, 14 poll. long., limbi ampliati lobi

late obrotundi, ? poll. long., quorum 3 erectiores ; stamina tubo

dimidio breviora ; antherarum loculi lineares, omnino segregati,

divaricatissimi, e filamentis incurvis hinc vyerticaliter positi ét

per paria approximati, connectivo apice excurrente; ovarium

oblongum, 4-carinatum, disco pulvinato suffultum; stylus fili-

formis, elongatus. 7

6. Adenocalymna bracteatum, DC. Prodr. ix. 200 ;—Bignonia

bracteata, Cham. Linn. vii. 692.—Rio de Janeiro, v. v.

Species A. flavido proxima; rami ad nodos compressi-et dila-

tati, lenticellis parvis rugosi, molliter puberuli; folia inferiora

3-foliolata, superiora conjugata et cirrhifera ; foliola supra nitida,

subtus molliter pilosa, 8-34 poll. long., 14—18 lin. lat. ; petiolus

striatus, lenticellis rugosus, sub 1-pollicaris, petioluli laterales

A lin., medius 7-9 lin. long., cunctis puberulis; folia stipuloidea

intra petiolum linearia, glandulis immersis notata, 2 lin. long. ;

racemi pedunculus 3} poll. long.; pedicelli tomentosi 3 lin.

long., imo bractea singula medio binis tomentosis 3 lin. long.

donati, hinc abortione 1-flori; calyx coriaceus, tubulosus, velu-

tinus, 5-carinatus, breviter 5-dentatus, sub-5-gonus, summo

elandulis inconspicuis 3-serialibus immersis signatus, 5 lin.

long.; corolla campanulata, extus tomentosa ; ovarium oblongum,

glabrum, glandulis favosis rugosum.

7. Adenocalymna nitidum, Mart., DC. Prodr. ix. 200.—Ad

montem Corcovado, Rio de Janeiro, »v. v.

Species, ut bene dixit cl. DeCandolle (loc. cit.), cum nonnullis

aliis confusa : certe a Bignonia unguiculata, Flor. Flum. -vi.tab.33,

valde diversa, ut posterius demonstretur ; Cuspidaria pauciflora

DC, identicam credit cl. Sonder (Linn. xxii. 560), sed clare diver-

892 _Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

sissima. Ad diagnosin in Prodr. cit. annotabitur :—rami teretes,

nitidi, lenticellati, ad nodos compressi et dilatati, hine linea ele-

vata transversali notati; internodia 34-44 poll. dist.; folia gla-

berrima, inferiora 3-foliolata, superiora cirrhoso-conjugata, foliola

crasso-coriacea, utrinque pallida, supra nitida, subtus. opaca et

poroso-punctata, inferiora 4 poll. long., 2 poll. lat., petiolo pa-

tentissimo, angulato, rugoso, 14 poll., petiolulo med. 1 poll.,

lateral. 5 lin. long.; foliola superiora 23-3 poll. long., 1-14 poll.

lat., petiolo 9 lin., petiolulis 4 lin. long.; cirrhus simplex, 2# poll.

long.; foliola stipuloidea prioris, 3 lin. long.; racemi axillares et

terminales, nutantes, inter foliola stipuloidea enati, 3-4 poll.

long., circiter 24-flori ; pedunculi oppositi, abortione 1-flori, 3 lin.

long., bracteis 1 basali foliacea glandulifera 5 lin. long., binis in

medio caducis muniti; calyx 5 lin. long., fere integer, e nervis

excurrentibus 5-denticulatus, tomentosus, glandulis viridibus

circa 10 infra dentes signatus; corolla flava, velutina, late in-

fundibuliformis, tubo 14 poll. long., limbi lobis 5 rotundis, 6 lin.

long. et lat.

8. Adenocalymna stridula ;—Bignonia Kerere, Aubl. Pl. Guian.

ii. 644. tab. 260 (non Lindl.) ; DC. loc. cit. 154;—B. hetero-

phylla, Willd. Sp. Plant. iii. 298 ;—ramulis gracilibus, glabri-

usculis, angulato-striatis, ad nodos compressis et dilatatis, et

hine utringue punctis favosis crebris notatis ; foliis inferioribus

3-foliolatis, superioribus conjugatis, cum cirrho simplici ; fo-

liolis oblongis, basi ovatis et subcordatis, apice acuminatis,

glaberrimis, firmulis, supra lucidis, subtus nervis venisque

prominentibus, petiolo favoso-punctato, basi apiceque incras-

sato, petiolulis summo tumidulis duplo longiore; racemis

brevissimis, axillaribus, paucifloris ; calyce urceolato, imo co-

riaceo, glandulis disciformibus sub os truncatum 5-denti-

culatum immersis; corolla ampla, lutea, imfundibuliformi-

campanulata, tubo curvulo, limbo 5-lobo, sub-bilabiato, lobis 2

superioribus erectioribus, paulo majoribus, genitalibus inclusis;

capsula lanceolato-ovata, subcompressa, coriacea, glanduloso-

rugosa.—Guiana Gallica, v.s. in herb. Mus. Brit.

Ad Adenocalymna brachybotryn, DC., et A. lanceolatum, nob.,

proxime accedit ; differt tamen a priore foliis basi non acutis,

nervo mediano striato et prominente, sed non acute carinato,

racemis axillaribus brevissimis, paucifloris, nec terminalibus et

multifloris, glandulis calycinis majoribus et paucioribus. Nomen

Kerere vel Terere inter Indos usitatum, stridulans significat, quia

rami, quum flectantur, sonum crepitantem emittunt: hoe voea-

men barbarum ab incolis pariter datum est ad plantas Auble-

tianas B. Kerere, B. incarnatam, et B. echinatam, qua ratione hee

species Latine stridula melius dicitur. Diagnosis in Prodr. DC,

Mr. J. Miei's on the Bignoniacet. 393

ad plantarn cultam Lindleyanam refert, quare palam specim.

typic. citat. char. hic reformavi. Internodia 334-44 poll. dist. ;

in axillis superioribus floriferis petiolus 6 lin. long., petio-

luli 4 lin. long., cirrhus 5 poll. long., foliola 3 poll. long., 15-

17 lin. lat. Foliorum inferiorum petiolus 14 lin. long., petio-

luli laterales 4 lin., terminalis 12 lin. long. ; foliola 54 poll. long.,

2 poll. lat.; racemi rachis 6-12 lin. long., 3-6-flora, pedicelli

imo breviter bracteolati 3 lin. long. ; calyx 4 lin. long.; corolla

(in specim. deficiens) sec. Aubl. flava, tubus 2 poll. long., limbi

lobi rotundati 6 lin. diam. Ovarium adauctum vidi, 12 lin.

long., 4 lin. lat., oblongum, compressum, fuscum, glabrum,

glandulis carnosis porosis erebris notatum. Capsula oblonga,

compresso-teres, poroso-rugosa, valvis dissepimento plano paral-

lelis coriaceis deciduis ; sec. Aubl. (icon. 263) 3 poll. long., 15 lin.

lat., et 9 lin. diam. transverso; sec. Splitzb. 3 poll. long., 8 lin,

solummodo lata; tune forma propior capsule Adenocalymnatis

scansilis nuper descriptee. Semina, sec. icon. cit., utrinque 1-seri-

alia, compressa, margine angusto cincta, 8 lin. long., 11 lin. lat.

9. Adenocalymna verruciferum ; — Bignonia verrucifera, Schl.

Linn. xxvi. 655 ;—ramulis glabris, lenticellis crebris porosis

verrucosis ; foliis cirrhoso-conjugatis, foliolis late vel ovato-

ellipticis, basi obtusis, subcordatis, sub-3-nerviis, apice acuti-

usculis, subcoriaceis, supra glabris, nitidis, subtus pallidiori-

bus, opacis, nervis venisque prominulis et obsolete puberibus :

- inflorescentia e racemulis in ramulis novellis terminalibus,

1-3-floris, lenticellis instructis et puberulis, axillis approxi-

matis, hine pseudo-corymbosa ; calyce campanulato, tuberculis

irregulariter verrucoso, margine breviter 5-dentato et mucro-

nato; corolla purpurea, infundibuliformi, glabra, limbo irre-

- gulariter 5-lobo.—Columbia ad Curucati (Wagener, no. 307).

Species mihi invisa, sec. cl. Schlecht. ad Bignoniam glabratam,

H. B. K. accedens ; ad altit. 30 ped. scandens ; foliola 4—6 poll.

long., 24 usque fere 4 poll. lat.; petiolus 1 poll., petioluli 6 lin.

long., supra canaliculati; calyx 3 lin. long.; corolla 14 poll. long.

(parte constricta basali 2 lin. long.), superne elongato-cam-

panulata.

10. Adenocalymna paniculatum, Bth. MSS., n. sp. ;—ramis gla-

bris, foliis 3-foliolatis, foliolis obovatis, lateralibus, imo sub-

ineequilateris, rotundatis, impari majore, longius petiolulato,

basi obtuso, 5-nerviis, apice attenuato-acuminatis, mucronatis,

glaberrimis, supra nitentibus, reticulato-venosis, subtus pal-

lidis, nervis tenuibus in axillis barbatis, et seepe glanduliferis;

panicula terminali pyramidali, e basi longe ramosa, ramis

oppositis, 3-chotome divisis, multifloris; calyce turbinato,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 26

B94 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacce.

fulvo-velutino, 5-denticulato, infra marginem glandulis paucis

immersis signato ; corolla infundibuliformi-campanulata, extus

velutina.—Prov. Para, v. s. in herb. meo (ad cataractas fluv.

Aripecurt, Spruce),

Planta facies Arrabidee, sed propter folia, calycem, corollamque

glandulifera ad Adenocalymnam referenda: species A. divaricato

proxima: rami fusculi, striatelli, teretes, ad nodos compressi

et dilatati; internodia 3-4 poll. dist.; foliola lateralia 4 poll.

long., 2 poll. lat., terminale 44 poll. long., 24 poll. lat.; glandule

immerse crebree in axillis nervorum pellucide; petiolus 2 poll.

long. ; petioluli laterales 5 lin., terminalis 9 lin. long., striati et

eanaliculati; foliola stipuloidea caduca, loco insertionis cicatri-

culis notata; panicula 12 poll. long. et ultra, ramis basalibus

subdivaricatis 7 poll. long., aliis superioribus oppositis gradatim

brevioribus ; ramulis secundariis 6 lin. long., sensim brevioribus;

pedicelli velutini, 2 lin. long.; bractee setacee, 2 lin. long.,

divaricat ; calyx 2—24 lin. long., glandulis 10 immersis parvis

signatus ; corolla (sicca) flavida, velutina, tubo 9 lin. long., intra

calycem coarctato, lobis 5 inzequalibus, quorum 3 superioribus

erectioribus, tenuiter membranaceis, 6 lin. long., 4 lin. lat.,

2 inferioribus reflexis, minoribus, crassioribus ; stamina longiora

faucem fere attingentia; antherz divaricatissimee ; ovarium cy-

lindricum, lepidotum, tenuiter 4-suleatum, disco majusculo car-

noso pulvinato insitum.

11. Adenocalymna alliaceum ;—Bignonia alliacea, Lam. Diet. i.

421; Swartz, Fl. Ind. Occid. ii. 1089; Aubl. Pl. Guian. ii.

659; DC. 1.c. 148; Splitzb. Pl. Surin. p. 1 ;—glaberrimum,

ramulis teretibus aut subangulosis, late ellipticis, utrinque

acutis, subcoriaceis, supra pallide viridibus, nitidis, nervis

immersis, subtus pallidioribus, nervis venisque transversis

prominulis, minutissime favoso-punctatis, margine reflexo,

petiolulis petiolo brevi subeequilongis aut longioribus, apice

basique tumidulis; paniculis axillaribus aut terminalibus,

folio multo brevioribus, 5—6-floris; calyce truncato, integro,

subtomentoso; corolla majuscula, infundibuliformi-campanu-

lata, glabra, alba, limbi ampliati lobis subeequalibus, oblongis,

rotundatis ; capsula fere cylindrica, obtusa, oblonga; semini-

bus suborbicularibus, compressis, marginibus subalatis, coria-

ceis.—Cayenne et Peruvia, v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit. (Cayenne,

Aublet) ; an herb. meo (‘Tarapota, Spruce, 4475).

Planta alte scandens, que de longinquo odorem alliaceum

spirat : internodia 6 poll. dist. ; ramuli infra nodos, ut in pleris-

ue speciebus, crebriter favoso-punctati; foliola 7-8 poll. long.,

—34 poll. lat.; petiolus petiolulique crassiusculi, 6 lin. long. ;

panicule rachis $-2 poll. long., ramique 3-chotomi aut 3-flori,

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacee. 895

valde compressi; calyx coriaceus, enervius, infra marginem in-

tegrum glandulis omnino immersis et hac causa facile preter-

missis notatus, 3 lin. long.; corolle tubus ultra calycem coare-

tatus, 2-24 poll. long. ; limbi lobi 8 lin. long., imo 6 lin., medio

9 lin. lat. ; filamenta glabra, per paria incurva, Jongiora vix ultra

medium tubi pertingentia ; stylus filiformis, staminibus longior ;

ovarium oblongum; ovula ad extremos margines dissepimenti

utrinque uniseriata. Capsula sec. cl. Splitzb. fere cylindrica,

24-8 poll. long., 1 poll. diam. aut paulo latior; valvis crassis,

lignosis, extus fulvo-tomentosis, dissepimento coriaceo parallelis;

semina angulato-orbicularia, marginibus subcoriaceis; condi-

tiones, quee cum illis Aden. prehensilis supra descriptis, omnino

congruunt.

12. Adenocalymna prasinum ;—Bignonia grandifolia, Vell. (non

Mart.) Flor. Flum. 247. vi. tab. 28 ;—glaberrimum, ramulis

teretibus striatis punctato-rugosis ; foliis ecirrhoso-conjugatis

aut 3-foliolatis, foliolis oblongo-ellipticis, imo angustiore ob-

tusis, apice subacuminatis, obtusiusculis, submembranaceis,

supra lete prasinis, reticulatis, subtus valde pallidis, nervis

tenuibus secum arcuatis venisque reticulatis prominulis; pe-

tiolo petiolulis breviusculis equilongis ; racemis axillaribus et

terminalibus, folio brevioribus, tomentosis ; calyce 5-dentato,

conspicue 2-seriatim glandulifero ; corolla speciosa.—Brasilia,

v. 8. nm herb. Lindl, (Manneville) ; in herd. Mus. Brit. (A. Cun-

ningham).

Species primo aspectu precedenti valde similis, sed differt

nodis non favoso-punctatis, foliis angustioribus, nervis aliter

dispositis, floribus racemosis nec paniculatis, rachi longiore, te-

reti, nec compressissima, floribus numerosioribus, per paria oppo-

sitis, calyce majore, glaberrimo, 5-carinato, nec levi et tomen-

tello, corolla minore, pulverulenta, nec glabra, &c. Internodia

remota ; foliola 8-104 poll. long., 24-34 poll. lat.; petiolus 5-8

lin. long. ; petioluli laterales 5-9 lin. long., terminalis 1-2} poll.

long. ; racemi rachis teres aut sub-4-gona, 2-4 poll. long., cir-

citer 20-flora ; pedicelli oppositi 3 lin. long., medio bibracteati ;

bracteze 5 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.; calyx 4-5 lin. long., 4 lin. lat.,

glandulis majusculis prominulis instructus, 5-carinatus, nervis

extus infra marginem in mucrones protensis; corolle tubus 18

lin. long., intra calycem coarctatus, medio ventricosus, extus

rufescente pruinosus ; lobi rotundi, 4 lin. diam.

13. Adenocalymna acutissimum;—Bignonia acutissima, Cham.

Linn. vii. 691; DC./.c. 153 ;—scandens, preter inflorescentiam

tomentosam glaberrimum; ramulis teretiusculis; foliis cir-

rhoso-conjugatis (interdum 3-foliolatis), foliolis firmulis, ellip-

26*

896 Dr. G. C. Wallich on Aaunal Life

ticis, basi obtusis, apice acuminatis et longe cuspidatis, lucidis,

prominenter reticulatis, margine cartilagimeo subreflexo, sub-

tus pallidioribus, nervis venisque prominulis; racemis termi-

nalibus, longiusculis, densifloris, tomentosis.—Brasilia, ». s.

in herb. Lindl. (Forrest, 26).

Species valde peculiaris, A. marginato, DC., proxima: inter-

nodia 4 poll. dist.; foliola firma, obscure viridia, nitentia, 3}—-4

poll. long., 14-12 poll. lat. (sec. cl. Cham. folia inferiora multo

majora, 9 poll. long., 3} poll. lat.) ; petiolus 6-7 lin., petioluli

tenuiores, 5 lin. long., superne canaliculati; cirrhus simplex,

tenuiculus, 6 poll. long.; racemi rachis pulverulenta, 4 poll.

long., fere e basi florifera, circiter 30-flora; pedicelli oppositi,

4 lin. long. (plerique delapsi), imo bractea 4 lin. long. donatt ;

calyx tubulosus, fulvido-pulverulentus, 5-dentatus, infra dentes

glandulis 20 biseriatim dispositis instructus, 4 lin. long.; co-

rolla in alabastro fulvo-tomentosa; mature in specim. desunt,

sed sec. cl. Cham. 2-pollicares, extus (lobis utrinque) dense

farinoso-tomentose, intus glabre.

[To be continued. }

XLVII.—On the Existence of Animal Life at great Depths in

the Sea. By G. C. Waxuicn, M.D., F.LS.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Any communication emanating from so distinguished an

authority on matters connected with the natural history of the

sea as Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys, must at all times command the notice

of the scientific world. To quote that gentleman’s words,

* Public attention having been of late attracted to the subject

of submarine telegraphy, and especially to the causes of failure

in several of these undertakings,” the article “On a pre-

sumed Cause of Failure in Oceanic Telegraphy, and on the

Existence of Animal Life at Great Depths in the Sea,” which

appeared in the ‘Annals’ for the present month (April), must

have been hailed with even more than ordinary interest, mas-

much as the writer intimated his intention of making known

“some facts”? which had fallen under his own immediate ob-

servation.

Mr. Jeffreys having done me the honour to allude to certain

statements of mine in connexion with the subject, I beg leave

to. offer a few comments in reply, aad request attention to the

connexion that exists between “the facts” actually recorded

and the “inferences drawn from them.

at Great Depths in the Sea: 397

Mr. Jeffreys states that “during the recent expedition to

survey the North Atlantic Telegraph line, there was only one

piece * of drift-wood met with in the Arctic Sea which showed

any marks of having been perforated by marine animals ;” and

that this piece of wood, which “ was picked up by the ‘ Fox,’ on

the 13th Sept. 1860, off the east coast of Greenland, in lat.

60° 54! N., long. 41° 58’ W.,” had, through the intervention of

the commander of H.M.S. ‘Bulldog, been submitted to his

(Mr. Jeffreys’s) examination. On making sections of this piece

of wood, which “ appeared to have been much rubbed and frayed,

probably by attrition against loose or floating ice,’ Mr. Jeffreys

says he found “that the perforations had been caused by a kind

of Annelid, and that they extended to a considerable depth,

although they were of a different nature from the tunnels made

by any kind of Teredo,’—the paragraph from which these ex-

tracts are quoted concluding with the statement that, reference

having been made by Mr. Jeffreys “to the account given by the

late Sir John Ross of his ‘ Voyage of Discovery to the Arctic

Regions,’ which was published in 1819,” he found “that in

many of the deep-sea soundings” which are so accurately de-

scribed by that navigator, “living ‘sea-worms’ (or Annelids)

occurred at depths varying from 192 to 1000 fathoms.” ~

I confess myself at no slight loss to trace the bearing of the

“fact” adduced by Mr. Jeffreys upon deep-sea soundings, or

oceanic telegraphy, and still more at a loss to establish any

rational connexion between it and the “ inference” which is made

to follow—an inference long since universally recognized as de-

ducible from a very different series of observations—namely,

“that proper precautions ought to be taken to prevent the cable

being injured, and the telegraphic action affected, by marine

animals of perforating habits. No vegetable substance,’ Mr.

Jeffreys goes on to say, “is free from their attacks ;” and, as

* Mr. Jeffreys labours under a misconception on this point. At page 28

of my “ Notes on the Presence of Animal Life at vast Depths in the Sea,”

I state that “on two occasions only, during the cruise of the expedition

on the coast of Greenland, was drift-timber fallen in with. Both specimens

were of pine, completely sodden by long immersion, and exhibiting no

trace of epiphytic growths or parasitic animalcules, from which some clue

might possibly have been obtained as to their source.” This remark

having reference solely to the peculiar nature of the Arctic current of the

season in question, I made no mention of fragments of drift-timber, which

I repeatedly came across whilst dredging im the ship’s dingy amongst

the fiords. Several of the pieces picked up by me in these channels were

more or less pierced; but V failed to. detect any remarkable telegraphic

significance in these tempest-worn but still floaiing derelicts.. It 1s to be

presumed, I suppose, that the piece of drift-wood picked up by the ‘ Fox’

did not grow at the bottom of the sea.

N.B. The italics in the quotation are mine.—G. C, W.

898 Dr.G.C. Wallich on Animal Life at great Sea-Depths.

shown by him “in the case of the Mediterranean line, the

cable, as well as its enclosure of gutta percha, was pierced, at a

depth of between 60 and 70 fathoms, by the Xylophaga dorsalis.”

And here follows the very remarkable and startling opinion that

“‘a sheathing of copper, or of any other metal which is not liable

to oxidation, would effectually prevent any such injury, and not

interfere with the flexibility of the cable !””

No doubt Mr. Jeffreys is fortified with evidence in support of

his view that copper is not liable to oxidation when immersed

in sea-water. He must pardon me, however, if I venture to

impugn the assertion, and, further, if I impugn the fitness of

copper, on electrical grounds, to be employed as a sheathing

for submarine cables, at any depth whatever, even admitting

it to possess the necessary degree of flexibility.

In the concluding portion of Mr. Jeffreys’s communication, he

takes the “opportunity of remarking, in justice to the memory

of the gallant officer to whose explorations he had aboye referred,

that by means of his ‘ deep-sea clamm’ he (Sir J. Ross) succeeded

in taking up and bringing to the surface considerable quantities

of stones and mud (as much as 6 lbs. at a time) from the sea-

bottom at great depths,” worms being obtained on one occasion

at 1000 fathoms; whilst “entangled on the sounding-line, at

the depth of 800 fathoms, was found a beautiful Caput-Meduse,

which appears to have measured no less than 2 feet in length

when fully expanded.” And again, according to Sir J. Ross

(vol. 1. p.5), “ When the line came up, a small Star-fish was

found attached to it, below the point marking 800 fathoms.

Animals of a higher degree of organization (such as Mollusca

and Crustacea) were also procured, at rather less depths, in

Baffin’s Bay.”

Had Mr. Jeffreys confined himself to the performance of what

he considered an act of justice to the memory of Sir John Ross,

I, for one, should have been the last person to place in competi-

tion with the discoveries of that distinguished Arctic commander

any trifling additional light I may have been fortunate enough

to cast on the question of animal life at great depths in the sea.

But when, in order to make it appear that my “supposed dis-

covery,” as Mr. Jeffreys is pleased to designate it, ‘‘ was antici-

pated more than forty years ago,” such meagre and unconnected

*facts”’ are dragged forward, I cannot help thinking that the

chivalry of the “ supposed” act of justice dwindles into a shadow.

I freely admit. that, until Mr. Jeffreys drew attention to the

circumstance, I was unaware that animals had been proved to

exist at anything like the depths alluded to by Sir J. Ross.

Having spent twenty years of my life in India, this ignorance

on my part might perhaps be held to be excusable. But Il am

Bibliographical Notices. 399

content to avow that I humbly followed in the wake of those

high authorities whose works I had now and then the opportu-

nities of consulting, as, for instance, Edward Forbes, Huxley,

Ansted, Phillips, and many other illustrious writers whose pub--

lished opinions are far too well known to render it necessary for

me to show that they, at all events, demanded everything in the

way of confirmatory evidence, before yielding that credence

which must all along have been accorded by Mr. Jeffreys, if

founded, as it would appear to be, on the bare statements to

which he is so anxious to do “ justice.”

I haye expressly stated, in my published “ Notes,” that my

chief aim, in tendering my services when the North Atlantic

Expeditions were projected last season, was to “determine the

depths to which animal life extends in the sea, together with the

limits and conditions essential to its maintenance.” How far I

have been successful in my labours, it is not for me to decide.

I would only remark, in conclusion, that the mere hauling up a

creature from the sea-bottom, apart from the elucidation of the

attendant biological phenomena, is too purely a mechanical feat

to elicit any higher credit than will some day attach to the first

observer of the “ great sea-serpent,” should such a monster

prove, after all that has been said pro and con., to be something

more than a myth.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Your very obedient Servant,

G. C, WaLuicu.

17 Campden Hill Road, Kensington,

April 15, 1861.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Life on the Earth ; its Origin and Succession. By Joun Puiwuirs,

M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. &. Cambridge: M‘Millan, 1860. 12mo.

One of the most astonishing circumstances in the present day is

the acceptance which the theory put forward by Mr. Darwin in his

work on the ‘Origin of Species’ has met with from several of the

leading naturalists of this country. That a book having the name of

Charles Darwin on its title-page would be extensively read, is a

matter of course; but that, without containing the smallest tittle

of new evidence on the subject of the evolution of one species from

another, it should have been regarded as establishing that theory,

may well excite our surprise.

When we compare Mr. Darwin’s hypothesis with those of his

predecessors, which have been sometimes treated as irreligious, some-

times as simply ridiculous, we find that its main difference from

them (looking at both in a broad light) consists in the exclusion by

400 Bibliographical Notices.

Mr. Darwin of anything like plan or design in nature. As far as one

can judge from his statements, all the diversities of form and struc-

ture that we meet with in organized beings are to be deduced from a

series of indefinite variations in the organism, accumulated through

countless ages, but subject to certain limits in consequence of the

greater or less degree of adaptation exhibited by the successive races

for the conditions to which they are exposed. Unity of type, accord-

ing to Mr. Darwin, is subordinate to the law of conditions of exist-

ence; and in another place he remarks on the ease with which we

“hide our ignorance under such expressions as the ‘ plan of creation,’

‘unity of design,’ &c., and think that we give an explanation when

we only re-state a fact.” How many of Mr. Darwin’s “laws” may

fairly come under the denomination of “re-statements of facts”? we

will not stop to inquire; but there can be no doubt that to one of

them at least, that of ‘‘correlation of growth,” as stated by him,

this term will apply most fully.

.. The “law”? of correlation of growth appears, in fact, to have been

introduced into his theory by Mr. Darwin for the express purpose of

accounting for any phenomena which it might be difficult to ex-

plain by any other means; it is every bit as arbitrary and as com-

pletely a “hiding of ignorance” as any law of type or design that

has ever been laid down by naturalists ; it introduces into the hypo-

thesis an element both arbitrary and extraneous, independent of all

chance variations, impressed upon the organism by some superior

power, and consequently superior, and not subordinate, to all the other

elements in Mr. Darwin’s theory. '

We find from Mr. Darwin’s own statements that he regards cor-

relation of growth as the origin of what is commonly called “type” in

some instances ; but if in some, why not in all? May we not assume

(taking the Darwinian hypothesis generally to be correct) that this

law, by which, as we understand it, changes produced in the organism

by variations in the conditions of life are accompanied by other

changes not attributable directly to that cause, must have been in

operation from the very earliest appearance of life upon the earth ?

that during the very first variations of the progeny of that “ primor-

dial germ,”’ which is not only the analogical, but the logical starting-

point of every system of evolution, this law must have been in

action? and that by its means the variations of that progeny were

guided in definite directions until the production of those pheno-

mena to which we usually give the name of type? But if this be so,

it implies the impression upon the “ primordial germ” of the power

of evolution under certain conditions of existence in certain direc-

tions, and in no other; in other words, that germ must have been

endowed with the potentialities of all the variations through which

its progeny could pass*; which, however, involves the notion of a

‘plan in creation,” treated by Mr. Darwin as a mere expression

* Even in the Darwinian sense, “correlation of growth ” is clearly the

expression of a quality or force inherent in the organism, the action of

which under any given circumstances must have been predetermined at

the first creation of the primordial germ.

Bibliographical Notices. 401

used ‘to hide our ignorance.’’ Under any circumstances, we come

back to a theory very analogous to that of Lamarck—that of varia-

bility, with gradually increasing perfection of organization, within

certain definite limits laid down by a higher power ; and it appears

to us that Mr. Darwin’s theory must be regarded in the same light

as those of his predecessors, namely as an attempt (perhaps a better

one than any that have gone before) to account for phenomena

which are not proved to occur. For, after all, before we can regard

any theory of evolution as deserving notice, we must look for some

little evidence that such a thing as the production of one species from

another pre-existing one has taken place.

In seeking this evidence, it is clear that we must not expect to find

it unequivocally expressed among existing plants and animals. Never-

theless, if species be, as Mr. Darwin’s theory would make them,

nothing else than more strongly-marked varieties, or, at least, forms

in which the divergences from the last specific type have been accu-

mulated to such an extent as to give rise to what we regard as distinct

species, it would appear that we ought to be able to find some traces

of such changes taking place within historical periods. But when

we come to investigate the facts of the case, we find that the balance

of probability is in favour of species being liable to definite degrees of

variation dependent on the external conditions of life* ; and although

some varieties of the same species may differ sufficiently from each

other, or even from the specific type, to have induced naturalists to

describe them as distinct species, such errors have generally been

due either to imperfect information, or to the augmentation of the

importance of differences into which the close study of a limited

group of objects is liable to lead the student, especially of a local

fauna or flora. That there may be differences of opinion among

good naturalists as to the limits of a species, every one will admit ;

but whether this fact is to be used, as has been done by Darwin, as

an argument in the discussion of a theory in natural history is quite

another question.

It is, however, to geology that we must turn to seek anything like

reliable evidence of the evolution of species. In the successive strata

of the earth’s crust, if anywhere, we must find the traces of that

‘interminable number of intermediate forms’’ necessary to conduct

us step by step from the primordial germ of the evolutionists to the

most highly organized members of the animal and vegetable king-

doms. But Mr. Darwin himself admits that we do not find then—

that ‘‘we meet with no such evidence” of “ the gradation and muta-

tion of the forms of life ;’ and he can only get over this difficulty by

assuming ‘that the geological record is far more imperfect than most

* It appears to us that even the celebrated pigeon-experiments of Mr.

Darwin are confirmatory of this view: hardly any evidence of the perma-

nence of species can be stronger than that a bird, after many ages of varia-

tion under domestication and the production of varieties so widely different

as those of pigeons, should still retain the impress of the original type so

rte as to revert to it by the simple intermixture of two extreme

orms,

402 Bibliographical Notices,

geologists believe.”’ It is upon this assumption, which has been by no

means generally accepted by geologists, that Professor Phillips, one

of the most accomplished of their number, joins issue with Mr, Dar-

win in the little work before us. ‘‘ With the exceptions of the two

great breaks at the close of the Palaeozoic and Mesozoic periods,”

says Professor Phillips, “the series of strata is nearly, if not quite,

complete, the series of life almost equally so, Not, indeed, in one

small tract or in one section, but on a comparison of different tracts

and several sections. For example, the marine series of Devonian life

cannot be found in the districts of Wales or Scotland, but must be

collected in Devonshire, Bohemia, Russia, and America. When so

gathered, it fills very nearly, if not entirely, the whole interval be-

tween the Upper Silurian and the Carboniferous fauna. So, in

England, the marine intermediaries of the Oolitic and Cretaceous

ages are not given; but the Neocomian strata supply the want. We

have no Meiocene strata in England, but their place is marked in

France and America.

**Even the great breaks alluded to are bridged. The Permian

series of life contains some Mesozoic interpolations; and the Lias

contains reliquie of some Palseozoic genera. The Upper Chalk of

Maestricht and the South of France extends towards the Tertiaries

the reign of the Upper Mesozoic beds. On the whole, it appears

that there exist ample materials for testing any hypothesis of the

sequence of life which includes the marine races.” /

After reviewing the steps by which we might suppose that the

lower forms of animal life had been derived from a simple primordial.

germ, and showing that, as far as our knowledge of animal forms

goes. (and there is nothing else to which we can appeal), even “in

what seem to be the first and easiest steps we can imagine, nothing

but postulate upon postulate will bring us on our way,” Professor

Phillips proceeds to examine the evidence afforded, either for or

against the doctrine of evolution, by the Mollusca, “ the least ineom-

plete series of forms, and undoubtedly the most favourable of all

the marine groups for the application of hypothesis.”

«The earliest known mollusk,” he says, “is the Brachiopod Lin-:

gula, which recurs in all the systems of strata, and is still living. It.

gives no generic branches. The next earliest are the Dimyarian

genera Ctenodonta and Cucullella, which cannot be regarded as

descended from any conceivable Brachiopod, or accepted as pro-

genitors of Modiola, Orthonota, Cardiola, or Pleurorhynchus—siill

less of their Monomyarian companions, Ambonychia, Avicula, and.

Pterinea. It is inconceivable that from these, or anything like

them, could be derived the Gasteropod Huomphali, Loxoneme, &e.,

or that the Heteropod Bellerophon, the Pteropod Theca, or the

Cephalopod Orthoceras are consanguineous any one of them with

any other. All these great classes, then, are, according to the evi-

dence, equally aboriginal, though not of equal antiquity.” From

these and similar considerations, Professor Phillips affirms ‘that the

later series of Cambro-Silurian life cannot possibly be derived from

the earlier series, according to the evidence preserved to us, but, on

Bibliographical Notices. 403

the contrary, requires absolutely the admission of separate stemmata,

certainly for every principal group, apparently and probably so for

every genus or natural assemblage of much-resembling forms with

similar structures.” In the ordinary view, these stemmata, however

circumscribed, are regarded as the products of separate creations :

in the evolution hypothesis, these forms, ‘ which appear to be, and

are really, distinct,” are not aboriginal, but the modified progeny of

far earlier forms, which, with all the intermediate forms, are utterly

unknown to us. ‘ Now,” to use Professor Phillips’s words, “ they

are not unknown to us by any impossibility of being preserved ; for

the strata of the Cambro-Silurian series are of a kind in which organic

remains of great delicacy are often preserved ; and, indeed, such are

preserved in these very strata; and, by the hypothesis, the life-

structures which are lost must have only gradually differed in their

nature from those which are preserved. It follows therefore that

the earlier living progenitors of the Cambro-Silurian series not only

lived long before, but must have lived somewhere else. But as in

all the known examples of this series of strata, wherever found, we

have everywhere animals of the same general type, and nowhere the

traces of earlier progenitors, it is clear that everywhere we are re-

quired by the hypothesis to look somewhere else ; which may fairly:

be interpreted to signify that the hypothesis everywhere fails in the

first and most important step.’ It may also be urged, to give addi-

tional force to the above argument, that the necessity for “looking

somewhere else’’ for the transition-forms is of itself fatal to the

hypothesis of evolution: it is quite clear that when new forms make

their appearance at a given point, they are (according to the hypo-

thesis) either the modified descendants of immigrantsfrom some other

point, or of forms previously residing in the same locality ; in either

case, the modifications they have undergone must have been intended to

adapt them for new conditions of existence at the spot where they are

found ; and the intermediate forms should occur, if anywhere, at the

same spot. Moreover, when we consider the individual case of Lin-

gula, that it is one of the very first known fossils to which we can

with certainty assign a definite place in the classification of animals,.

and that it has continued to make its appearance, from the earliest

periods down to the present time, with no change except of a specific

nature, we may justly ask why, if descent with modification under

varying conditions of life were sufficient to produce the type of Lin-

gula in the progeny of the primordial germ as early as the period of

deposition of the beds which bear its name, the further influence of

at least equal (and most probably far greater) changes in the condi-

tions of existence during the long period of time which has elapsed

since the appearance of the type of Zingula upon the stage of life

should have had so little effect upon it, whilst other types, exposed,

as far as we can judge, to precisely the same influences, have been

almost infinitely modified? It appears to us that it is rather too

much to expect us, without some evidence or explanation, to assume

the occurrence of such phenomena as these; and the same will

apply to the analogous case of the genus Nautilus, and more or less

to many other forms. ue

404 Bibliographical Notices.

That we have devoted so much space to the consideration of the

portion of Professor Phillips’s work from which the above extracts

are taken, is due to the fact that, although the immediate. consider-

ation of the doctrine of evolution of species occupies but a small

space in the book, the section devoted to it: really contains the

sum and point of the whole volume; and considering that the

Darwinian chariot has been accompanied on its course by such

shouts of triumph from the supporters of the theory contained in

it, it may be some consolation to the more sober-minded of our

readers to learn that one at least of our naturalists, and that one

not less conspicuous for his extensive and accurate knowledge of the

various subjects bearing on this theory, than for the care with which

he has always avoided committing himself by the emission of crude

opinions, does not hesitate to come forward in support of those old-

established views which it is the object of the evolutionists to cast

down. He does not profess to put forward any novel theories, but

simply endeavours to illustrate, by means of carefully prepared

tables, what has been the real sequence of the appearance of different

animal forms, and to show the bearing of the facts thus established

upon the various theories of the origin and succession of life upon

the earth. He adopts the notion of type in its ordinary signification

and in the fullest sense; he maintains the theory of independent

centres of creation ; and discusses, with a clearness scarcely to be

expected in a work of such brevity, those important questions in

physical geology connected with the change of climate which must

have taken place during the lapse of ages. -The section treating of

the latter subject, and that in which various calculations as to the

antiquity of the earth are brought together, will well repay the atten-

tion of the reader. rat oh 7

Illustrations of the Genus Carex. By Francis Boort, M.D.

London, Pamplin, 1858-60.

We have too long delayed noticing this very valuable work. Our

excuse may perhaps be found in the difficulty of doing justice to it.

Botanists have long been hoping to receive some account of the

difficult and extensive genus Carex from the pen of that botanist

who was known to be the most intimately acquainted with it; but

no one, unless he had the good fortune to be admitted into the secret,

as we were not, had any idea that the result would be so magnificent

and elaborate as it has proved.

The book is published in two. parts, in folio, and consists of 103

pages of type and 310 plates, representing. 250 species. The author

informs us that his original design was limited to the illustration of

the Carices of North America, but that the extensive and beautiful

collection of specimens subsequently brought from the East Indies

by Dr. Hooker and placed in his hands caused him to extend his

plan and to endeavour to illustrate the genus at large. The natural

result of this is that the great majority of the species here discussed

and figured are either Indian or American. Occasionally a European

Carex is noticed, and to these our remarks will be confined; as those

Bibliographical Notices. 405

1 ag interest more persons in this quarter of the world than do

the others, although the examination of them is not perhaps of so

much value to the general botanist as the illustration of the less-

known American and Indian species.

C. cespitosa (Linn.).—The opinion of Fries is confirmed, that the

Linnean plant is that which was called C. pacifica by Drejer ; not

the C. vulgaris as long supposed by British botanists, nor C. stricta

(Good.) as suspected by Gay. Although this species is extensively

spread throughout the North of Europe, it has not as yet been detected

in Britain. Scottish botanists should look for it in peat mosses.

Indeed Fries states that he has received a specimen from Scotland ;

but Dr. Boott has been unable to discover one in any British herba-

rium. We may add that our rather extensive searches after it in

nature and in herbaria have not led to any better result. It is said

to be very constant in form. CC. vulgaris is known to be exceedingly

variable.

C. tenella (Schkr.).—Good figures of this plant and its ally C.

loliacea (Linn.) are most valuable. The former has long passed by

the name of C. disperma in America, where it is abundant. In

Europe it seems to be confined to Scandinavia, and to be rare even

there. The name of C. tenella is found in Smith’s ‘ English Flora’

as given by Mr. G. Don to a plant gathered by the river Esk in For-

farshire. No other botanist seems to have found it ; nor is it even

mentioned in Gardiner’s ‘Flora of Forfar.’ Dr. Boott does not

notice it ; and Hooker referred it to C. remota, but gives no reasons.

O. evoluta (Hartm.) is thought to be a probable hybrid between

C. riparia or C. paludosa and C. filiformis. The Swedish plant

has certainly very much that appearance. We have not seen the

plant from Mennecy, which is supposed by Cosson and Germain to

C. filiformis, where also Dr. Boott seems to place it.

In the second part there is a most interesting and valuable series of

descriptions and plates of some rather difficult European species, viz.

C. fuliginosa, C. laxa, C. livida, C. limosa, C. rariflora, and C, ma-

gellanica (C. irrigua). We cannot make extracts, but commend the

original to the careful study of those who feel an inclination to adopt

Bentham’s views and would with him combine C. irrigua and C. rari-

flora with C. limosa. Bentham does not even condeéscend to say a

word about the former (which Boott considers to be essentially sepa-

rate from C. limosa), and calls the latter simply a high northern

variety. Tere we see the difference between the careful observer of

species and he who would reduce their number at any cost. Let Mr.

Bentham follow the example of Dr. Boott and tell us the reasons

upon which he founds his opinions, and we shall gladly examine into

their cogency, and, if possible, adopt his views. In the case before

us we believe that he is totally wrong in running counter to the

opinions of all the botanists who have really studied the plants. But

we must apologize to our readers for going out of our way on this

occasion. That we dislike autocracy and arbitrary decrees as much

in botanical as in political life must be our excuse.

406 Bibliographical Notices.

Dr. Boott has adopted the name of C. magellanica (Lam. ) for the

plant which has usually been called C. irrigua in Europe because

the Antarctic American plant so named by Lamarck is not speeifi-

cally different from the Arctic C. irrigua. Such being the case,

there can be no doubt. that a strict application of the laws regulating

nomenclature would require this change of name. As long as the

plant was supposed to be confined to the southern end of America,

‘Lamarck’s name was applicable and appropriate ; but when it is found

to abound in the northern parts of Europe and America, the Linnzean

rtile may be applied and the erroneous name allowed to drop. Lin-

neeus says, in his ‘ Philosophia Botanica,’—‘‘ Locum non debere no-

men specificum intrare, niultee rationes suadent..... non unicus

est locus ejusdem speciei.”

There is also another curious question relative to nomenclature

raised by C. irrigua. Who first used that term as the name of a

species? By Wahlenberg and early botanists it is applied to a va-

riety—a use which confers no claim of priority upon it. In common

with Dr. Boott, we have failed in tracing its specific use to any work

preceding Hoppe’ s ‘Caricologia Germanica’ (1826). He says,

**von Smith als eigene Art bestimmt, und C. irrigua genannt worden

ist,” but gives no idea of the place of publication. Koch quotes

Smith. secund. Hartm. Scand. Fl. ed. 2. 255.” We have not that

work at hand, and cannot therefore confirm his statement; but it is

worthy of remark that the “Smith” is followed by a full stop (.),

which, if intentional (and it is so printed in both editions of his ‘ Sy-

nopsis’), shows that it is an abbreviated name, and therefore does

not refer to Sir J. E. Smith. Ledebour, in the ‘ Flora Rossica,’ gives

Smith as the authority for the name, and adds as a reference “ Addit.

Spec.,’’ whatever that may mean.

Unfortunately such works as this before us are necessarily placed

beyond the reach of most botanists by their cost. In the present

ease, the author has most liberally and extensively given his book to

those institutions and individuals to whom it seemed likely to be

useful ; and when we remember at how great an expense to him it

has been produced, we cannot too much admire his munificence.

We have already expressed the high value that we place upon the

descriptive and critical part of this book, but have to add that the

plates, although uncoloured and only slightly shaded, are of the

kind most useful to the botanist. They usually represent one or

more complete specimens of the natural size, and an abundance of

magnified figures of the essential parts.

In short, it is a book that all opulent botanists (we fear that they

are few), and libraries which possess works relative to natural science,

ought to obtain, so as in some slight degree to repay the expense in-

curred by the author.

We may perhaps venture to hope that Dr. Boott will not conclude

his labours upon this genus of plants without publishing a complete

synopsis of the species included init. It is what we have long looked

for from him, and for the production of which no living botanist has

the same qualifications.

Royal ‘Society. 407

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

February 21, 1861.—Major-General Sabine, Treasurer and Vice-

President, in the Chair.

** Notes on the Generative Organs, and on the Formation of the

Egg, in the Annulosa”’ (Part I.), by John Lubbock, Esq., F.R.S.

In the present paper I have communicated some observations on

the Myriapoda, on Peérobius, and on certain Arachnida. Among

the former I have examined species belonging to the genera Glomeris,

Tulus, Polydesmus, Lithobius, Cryptops, Geophilus, and Arthrono-

malus. Through the labours of Brandt, Fabre, Newport, Stein,

Treviranus, and other eminent naturalists, we are tolerably well

acquainted with the anatomy of the generative organs in the

Myriapods; but these observers have occupied themselves principally

with the arrangement and forms of the organs, and have not paid much

attention to the different stages of egg-development, nor to the rela-

tion in which the young egg stands to the surrounding tissues. This

relation is indeed very curious, and seems to have been generally

misunderstood. It is well known that there are in the Myriapods

no long egg-tubes, as in most insects, but that each egg arises in a

separate follicle. It was, however, natural to suppose that this follicle

held the same position with reference to the ovary as the very similar

ege-follicles of certain insects, as, for instance, of Coccus. ‘This,

however, is by no means the case. If we compare the ovary and

ege-follicle of Coccus with the ovary and egg-follicle in Glomeris, we

shall see that the egg-follicle is very much alike in both cases,—the

shape of the follicle, the Purkinjean vesicle, and the vitelligenous cells

being very similar; but whereas in Coccus and in all insects the egg-

follicle projects from the ovary, in Glomeris and the other Myriapods,

so far as my observations go, the follicle projects into the ovary. If,

therefore, we cotisider the ovary as consisting of an outer membrane

and aii inner epithelial layer, it would appear that while the egg in the

Myriapods arises between these two layers, in the insects it originates

on the inner side of both.

- This difference appears to me to be very important, and, as will be

mentioned under the head of Iulus, escaped the attention of our great

anatomist Newport, whereby he was led to give an erroneous descrip

tion of the ovary of that genus. I have chosen to compare Glomeris

with Coccus, because the vitelligenous cells make the resemblance,

and, at the same time, the difference between these two genera more

striking. If we, however, compare with them the ovary of Phalan-

gium, we shall see not only that the vitelligenous cells are absent, but

that the egg-follicle differs equally from that of the insect on the one

hand, and that of the Myriapod on the other. The egg-follicle projects

Fromthe ovary as in Coccus, &c. ; but, on the other hand, the Purkinjean

vesicle lies on the outer side of the epithelial layer, as in Glomeris,

and in consequerice the egg-follicle, which in Coceus consists of both

the ovarian membranes (so far as the epithelial layer:can be-called a

408 Royal Society :—

membrane), and in Glomeris of the epithelial layer only, is in the

Phalangidee, and perhaps all the Arachnida, formed only by the

outer membrane. Consequently, while in the insects the mature ovum

passes into the ovary through the neck of the follicle, in Myriapods

and the Arachnida it bursts through the epithelial layer, in the former

at its free, and in the latter at its attached end.

If these characteristics are found eventually to hold good through-

out the Myriapods and Arachnida, the differences thus shown to

exist between these groups will be of great interest ; but it is too early

to generalize on the subject with much confidence. Moreover, it often

happens that one or a few epithelial cells are attached in Arachnida

to the inner side of the follicle-wall. This happens, however (as far

as my observations go), without any regularity, and the cells thus

present fulfil perhaps no important function in the formation of the

egg. The Crustacea appear to differ from the three preceding groups

in the fact that their eggs do not possess separate follicles.

In the more advanced eggs of Glomeris, the macula of Wagner is

double, one being much smaller than the other.

The ovary of Iulus has been described by Newport; the specimens

which he examined had, however, been submitted to the action of

spirits of wine, and were therefore altogether unsuitable for histolo-

gical examination. The egg-follicle did not contain any large vitelli-

genous bodies like those of Glomeris, nor could I see in it a vitelline

vesicle like that of Arthronomalus ; but it very generally contained,

when the yelk was beginning to darken, a patch resembling that

which appears to result from the small vitelline vesicle of Lithobius.

In both these genera the eggs in all stages of development are mixed

together without any regular arrangement. The macula appears to

be generally double, as in Glomeris. In the genus Polydesmus,

however, where, as in all Chilognaths, the eggs are arranged on a

double stroma, situated at the lower side of the ovary, the smaller

eggs are on the central parts of the stroma, and the more developed

ones lie towards the sides. In appearance the ova offer a great

contrast to those of Iu/us, and particularly of Glomeris, since the

margin of the yelk has all the appearance of being bounded by a

distinct membrane, though I am not convinced that this is really the

case. I have not yet made out in Polydesmus anything corresponding

to the ‘‘patch’’ of Iulus. The macula appears to be always single.

It often contains vacuoles.

The yelk of mature eggs consists, Ist, of globules about <;%,5ths

of an inch in diameter; 2ndly, of greenish bodies about z,5th in

diameter; and 3rdly, of a clear, more or less viscid substance.

By the month of October most of the females have laid their first

lot of eggs; after which another set immediately begin to be deve-

loped. M. Fabre does not appear to have seen the spermatozoa

of Polydesmus. They are’ small elliptical bodies about sth

of an inch in length, and containing a bright nucleus. M. Stein

appears to be the only naturalist who has hitherto described them

from personal observation, but he does not allude to the nucleus.

In Lithobius, Cryptops, Geophilus, and Arthronomalus, the eggs

Mr. J. Lubbock on the Generative Organs in the Aunulosa. 409

form a single series; large ones and small ones lie next to one another

without any arrangement. In the youngest Purkinjean vesicles of

Lithobius there are about seven nuclei, each ;;1,,,th of an inch, or

thereabouts, in diameter. As the eggs increase in size these macula:

appear to subdivide, at any rate they become continually smaller and

more numerous. This is very remarkable, nothing like it taking

pane in the other genera. When the egg has attained a certain size,

ut before it has begun to darken, a small vesicle, about one-third of

the size of the Purkinjean vesicle, may generally be seen in it. This

vesicle is probably homologous with the vitelline vesicle of Arthrono-

malus, &c. It soon disappears, and is replaced by a ‘‘ patch”’ resem-

bling that of Ivlus*. The eggs of Cryptops are narrow. The

macula differs from that of Lithodius, and agrees rather with that of

Glomeris, in consisting of two unequal separate bodies. To the

description of the spermatophores given by M. Fabre, I have nothing

of importance to add. The spermathece of the females examined by

me contained only filiform spermatozoa. The form of the eggs in

Arthronomalus is spherical. The yelk-nucleus is very apparent, and

has at first all the appearance of a vesicle. Globules gradually appear

in it, and it loses its distinct outline.

The development of the eggs in Geophilus is much like that of

Arthronomalus. The principal peculiarity observed was in the

structure of the Purkinjean vesicle, which appeared to consist of two

different substances, one surrounding the other. The inner substance

was generally produced, in the form of a peninsula, at one or two

places, almost through the outer substance. This latter was of more

regular outline, but sometimes partially followed the same outline.

Occasionally even the macula was thus produced. It appeared that

the projecting parts gradually became pinched off from the main

portion, and thus formed certain irregularly rounded bodies, which

could in most eggs be indistinctly discerned in the homogeneous yelk,

and were probably homologous with the vitelline vesicle of Arthrono-

malus. A somewhat similar phenomenon has been described by

Leuckart as occurring in the eggs of Aphis rose.

In the Phalangidee I examined the genera Phalangium, Nemastoma,

Opilio, and Leiobunus, in all of which the process of egg-development

was similar, and resembled that already described as occurring in

Polydesmus. The structure of the male generative organs has, how-

ever, been entirely misunderstood by all preceding writers. Tulk states

that the “testes are formed by a cluster of elongated . . . cecal tubes;”’

and this opinion has been generally adopted, though from the structure

and contents of these tubes it is evident that they are rather to be

regarded as accessory glands. Leydig found among these tubes one

longer than the rest, and described this, which is in fact the ductus

ejaculatorius, as the true testis. The true testis, however, had been

misunderstood, but not overlooked. It is described by Treviranus,

Tulk, Leydig, and others, and being present only in the male sex,

* The number of labial teeth, which is a point generally used as a specific

character, varies in many individuals; out of twenty-eight specimens examined,

nine were unsymmetrical in this respect.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Sev.3. Vol. vii 27

410 Royal Society :—

was supposed by all to be a portion of the generative organs, though

they were not able to trace its connexion with the penis. It is a

large V-shaped tube, which lies transversely across the abdomen ; at

each end it dwindles into a very fine tube, which passes, on each

side, round the tracheal trunks close to the spiracles, and then

the two, approaching one another, unite in the centre of the body and

fall into the long winding ductus ejaculatorius. Thus it will be seen

that the generative organs of the male Phalangidee are formed on

exactly the same type as those of the females.

In Chelifer and Obisium the ovary is a simple tube, on each side

of which the egg-follicles are produced. In each specimen there are

two sets of eggs in very different stages of development ; and it would

appear that thirty or forty come to maturity at once. In the early

part of the autumn I found four or five specimens with an egg-capsule

attached to the underside of the abdomen. These egg-capsules, how-

ever, only contained seventeen or eighteen eggs. Moreover, in these

specimens I found neither a testis nor an ordinary ovary, but a large

body consisting of about thirty follicles opening into a common cavity,

and full of oil-globules. The eggs in the egg-capsule were in several

cases undergoing segmentation.

The males of Chelifer appear to be about as numerous as the

females. The testis consists of a median and two lateral tubes, which

are united together by three transverse branches. It is therefore

much like that of the true Scorpions. The spermatozoa in Obisium

have a small head and a long tail, while those of Chelifer are oval

bodies. These oval bodies may be immature forms only, but I never

found any further stage of development in the spermatheca of the

female.

The ovary of Petrobius consists of seven short egg-tubes; each of

which in September contained three eggs, with more or less darkened

yelk, and about fifteen or twenty egg-germs in earlier stages. The

development of the eggs reminded me much of that which takes place

in the Orthoptera.

It appears to be a pretty well established fact that, at least in many

animals, the Purkinjean vesicle is a modified ovarian cell, round which

the yelk is deposited. On the other hand, according to some eminent

naturalists, there are certain animals in which the ovarian cell becomes

the egg, and its nueleus the Purkinjean vesicle. In this case we

should have two distinct classes of eggs, the Purkinjean vesicle in one

of which would be homologous with the whole egg in the other. I

have, however, given in my paper the reasons which induce me to doubt

whether these last observations are altogether correct. But even if

we may admit that no essential difference has as yet been proved to

exist in the eggs of animals, as far as regards the relations existing

between the Purkinjean vesicle and the original ovarian cell, it would

still seem that in the relations between the former and the yelk, two .

very different types of development must be recognized.

In describing the so-called “ winter-ova”’ of Lacinularia socialis,

Prof. Huxley says (Mier. Journal, vol. i. p. 14), “ It will be observed

that all these authors consider the winter-ova or ephippial ova and the

Mr. J. Lubbock on the Generative Organs in the Annulosa. 411

ordinary ova to be essentially identical, only that the former have an

outer case. The truth is that they are essentially different structures.

The true ova are single cells which have undergone a special develop-

ment. ‘The ephippial ova are aggregations of cells (in fact, larger or

smaller portions, sometimes the whole of the ovary), which become

enveloped in a shell, and simulate true ova.” This aggregation of

several cells (one of them putting on the appearance and fulfilling the

functions of a Purkinjean vesicle), and the whole becoming enveloped

in a shell, is, however, the ordinary and only method of egg-develop-

ment in many lower animals. In the Trematoda and Cestoid worms,

and the greater number of the Turbellaria, the yelk and the Purkin-

jean vesicle are formed in two separate organs.

In Piscicola, according to Leydig, the mature egg contains, besides

the Purkinjean vesicle and the ordinary yvelk, a number of nucleated

cells (Zeit. f. Wiss. Zool. 1849, part 1. pl. 10. fig. 56).

In the Mites and Spiders, in Chelifer, Obisium, the Phalangide,

and, so far as I know, all the Arachnida, the egg arises from the

metamorphosis of a single cell.

On the other hand, we find that complex eggs alone are present in

vast numbers of insects, namely, in all the Lepidoptera, Diptera,

Neuroptera (excluding the Libellulide and allied genera), Hyme-

noptera, Hemiptera, Homoptera, and Coleoptera. We are as yet

ignorant of the mode of egg-development in the Thripsida and the

Strepsiptera ; nor does it seem quite clear whether the development of

the pseudovum in Aphis can be referred to the complex type. It

would, however, appear from the statements of Leydig, Huxley, and

Leuckart, that, in the opinion of these three eminent naturalists, the

pseudovum is a derivation of a single ovarian cell, and differs there-

fore in this respect from the ovum of the impregnated female.

We know little as yet about the early stages of egg-formation in

the Crustacea; but it would appear that the simple mode prevails

generally throughout this class, with the exception of the Daphnide.

As regards the Rotatoria, the so-called winter eggs have been

observed in Hydatina, Brachionus, and Notommata, as well as in

Lacinularia ; and we may probably conclude that in these and other

allied genera the development of these eggs is on the same type;

while “summer eggs” are formed from one cell. Among the

Myriapoda, the eggs of Lithobius, Cryptops, Geophilus, Arthrono-

malus, Polydesmus, and Iulus are simple, the vitelline vesicles

occurring in some of them being probably homologous with the yelk-

nucleus of Spiders.

Glomeris, however, offers apparently an exception to the rule so

general among the Myriapods, as the large rounded bodies present in

the egg-capsule are probably homologous with the vitelligenous cells

of insects.

In excluding the ephippial ova of Lacinularia from the category

of true eggs, Prof. Huxley was influenced to a certain extent by the

supposition that they are fertile without impregnation, and are there-

fore “not ova at all in the proper sense, but peculiar buds.’’ Accord-

ing to Stein, however, the reverse is probably the case, and the

a7*

4.12 Zoological Society :—

summer eggs are agamic, while the winter eggs require to be fertilized.

This is also in accordance with the case of Daphnia. In this genus,

as in Rotatoria, the “summer eggs”’ are agamic; but it has not yet

been conclusively proved that the ‘winter eggs”’ of either require

impregnation. However this may be, the development of the eggs

of insects sufficiently proves that eggs composed of several ovarian

cells, like those which are unicellular, are generally incapable of

development without impregnation. But no one can deny the name

of true eggs to the ova of Butterflies, &c. ; and we therefore cannot

class as ‘false eggs”? those which arise from more than one cell.

Perhaps it would be better to distinguish the two classes as “com-

pound,” and “simple” or unicellular. The names we may adopt are,

however, of less importance than the establishment of the fact that

throughout the Annulosa there are two sorts of eggs, which are of an

essentially different structure, and therefore cannot, strictly speaking,

be regarded as homologous with one another.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 8, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

ACCOUNT OF THE REPTILES SENT BY Dr. WUCHERER FROM

Bauta. By Dr. A. Gintuer.

Of the living specimens of Reptiles sent by Dr. Otto Wucherer

from Bahia, only a few have survived the transport. Most of them

perished during the voyage; and several arrived in so exhausted a

condition that they died very shortly afterwards. It became evident,

from the emaciated state of the latter, that those animals had been

killed, not by the change of the temperature, but by want of food and

water. Those tropical animals naturally require a greater supply of

the latter than our European species do; and perhaps it would be

better to place them during the transport in a cool place on board

the steamer, in order to subdue the natural functions and to lessen

the desire for food. Once every week, on a bright day, they ought

to be brought on deck and exposed to the sun; then some water

might be poured into the cage or box in which they are kept. I

have no doubt that the failures hitherto experienced in bringing over

the beautiful Hy/e of the Tropics, and other reptiles living in damp

places, might be avoided by the adoption of the measures recom-

mended.

As it is, however, only three of Dr. Wucherer’s specimens sur-

vive—a beautiful specimen of the South American Rat-Snake, Spi-

lotes variabilis, about 6 feet long, one Polychrus marmoratus, and

one Philodryas viridissimus. The two former are exhibited for the

first time, and apparently are doing very well. The Rat-Snake feeds

regularly on birds and small mammals; Dr. Wucherer has observed

that this species has the power of setting its tail in a trembling motion,

like the Rattle-Snake, if made angry. I have once seen the same in

the specimen living in the Gardens, and several times in the North

Dr. A. Giinther on Reptiles from Baiia. 413

American Coluber quadrivittatus, whenever it was attacked by a

dog: in the latter case, it was not fear which produced the trembling

motion of the tail; for it was immediately followed by the snake

striking at the dog*.

The specimens of Polychrus marmoratus show the remarkable pe-

culiarity, that their femoral pores are not visible; this has been ob-

served also by Bibron, who says that they are often very indistinct

in this species. It changes its colours, like the Chameleon, the

name of which has been conferred on it by the inhabitants of Bahia.

Its ground-colour is brown when it is cold or asleep, bright green

when it feels comfortable, and yellowish-green when exposed to great

heat. Also the great capacity of the lungs and the lively motion of

the eyes (which, however, act in concert with each other) remind one

of its representative of the Old World. Since it has been removed

to a warmer place than the cages in the Reptile-house are, it has re-

covered its full strength, feeds regularly on meal-worms, and is very

fond of milk. Being a Tree-Lizard, its favourite place is on the

branches of a large geranium, near the fire-place ; but even that place

is sometimes too cold for it; and then it will approach nearer to

the fire than it is possible to keep the hand for any length of time.

Nevertheless it lies there basking for hours, extending the neck towards

the fire, and stretching the hind limbs in a line with the tail. These

animals will drink much; and the quantity of water swallowed on

a single day by this specimen, the body of which does not exceed

5 inches in length, cannot be less than half an ounce.

The researches of Dr. Wucherer, continued for a considerable

space of time and confined chiefly to Snakes, prove that the environs

of Bahia are by no means so poor in species of this tribe as has

been represented by Castelnau. On the contrary, the following list,

containing chiefly the species common in the immediate vicinity of

Bahia, will be considerably increased, if Dr. Wucherer carries out

his intention of extending his researches beyond those limits; and

it is to be hoped that, with the assistance of this gentleman and of

his friends}, we shall produce one of those local faunas which are so

valuable as contributing to our knowledge of geographical distribu-

tion, and to the distinction of the local variation of species.

The following list of Snakes has been made up from the notes of

Dr. Wucherer, and from actual specimens sent in spirits to the Bri-

tish Museum :—

1. Geophis, nu. sp.t From Canavieras, a small town south of

Bahia.

2. Elapomorphus Wuchereri, Gthr. From Ilhéos.

3. Liophis cobella, L.

* The young of Cenchris piscivorus, born alive in the Gardens about the middle

of February, show this peculiar motion more frequently than any other of the

species mentioned.—March 5.

+ Dr. Wucherer has been assisted in collecting by Consul C. A. Giiltzow, Dr.

Heller, Dr. Télsner, Herr v. Steiger, H. Féppel, and other gentlemen. Mr. Ben-

nett has kindly taken charge of the reptiles during the transport.

t Dr. Wucherer has reserved to himself the description of this species.

414 Zoological Society :—

- Iiophis Merremii, Wied. Very frequent.

regineg, L. Very frequent.

conirostris, Gthr.

. Xenodon severus, L.

rhabdocephalus, Wied. Very frequent.

: colubrinus, Gthr. The validity of this species has been

fully acknowledged by Dr. Wucherer. He has sent two specimens

in spirits, one of which measures 3 feet 8 inches in length ; another,

sent off alive, perished on the voyage. Dr. Wucherer has observed

that the scales of all the species of Xenodon have a small colourless

spot near the tip; it is especially distinct in XY. colubrinus. The

West Indian species of Dromicus have this spot yet more distinct.

All the species of this genus are very savage and apt to bite; they

frequent dry places; their food, however, consists in frogs.

10. Spilotes corais, Cuv. Frequent; called Pupapinta. Scales

in fifteen or seventeen series.

11. Spilotes variabilis, Wied. Frequent; called Cainana. Dr.

Wucherer found the loreal always absent in old specimens.

12. Spilotes pecilostoma, Wied.

13. Coryphodon pantherinus, Merr. The form of the head and

the colours of this species vary much according to age.

14. Herpetodryas fuscus, LL. Frequent.

15. —— carinatus, L. Less frequent.

16. Philodryas viridissimus, L. Very frequent.

17:7 serra, Schleg. A single specimen from Ilhéos.

18. Dryiophis acuminata, Wied. Very frequent; called Cipé.

argentea, Daud. Less frequent,

20. Thamnodynastes Nattereri, Mikan. Frequent.

punctatissimus, Wagl. One specimen from Cana-

CONT OD

22. Leptodeira annulata, L. Very frequent.

23. Hudipsas leucocephalus, Mikan. Frequent.

24, Leptognathus Catesbyi, Weig. Two specimens from Cana-

25. Scytale coronatum, Schneid.

26. Oxyrhopus Clelia, Daud.

petolarius, L.

trigeminus, D. & B. Frequent.

29. Uranops angulatus, L. Frequent near rivers.

30. Elaps lemniscatus, L. Very frequent.

; corallinus, L.

32. Epicrates cenchria, L. Rare; called Giboia.

33. Xiphosoma caninum, L.

34. Boa constrictor, L. Frequent; called Giboia.

35. Hunectes murinus, L. Very frequent; called Sucurujuba.

36. Craspedocephalus atrox, L. Called Caisaeca ; frequent, espe-

cially near Nazareth on the river Jaquaripa.

37. Craspedocephalus bilineatus, Wied. This isa venomous Tree-

Snake; it is called Suructet patyoba, from the palm on which it

is usually found; it renders the cutting of the leaves of this palm

Dr. A. Giinther on Reptiles from Bahia. 415

very dangerous. Another similar snake lives on the Uricana pam,

from which its name of Suructci uricana is derived.

38. Lachesis mutus, L. Called Suructcté ; it lives in holes to-

gether with Ceelogenys paca, and is very dangerous to the dogs used

in shooting the latter.

39. Crotalus horridus, L.

I add the description of the new species of Snakes, and of a new

Lizard, sent by Dr. Wucherer to the British Museum.

ELAromorpPHvs WUCHERERI.

Six upper labial shields, the second and third of which enter the

orbit ; two posterior oculars. Scales in fifteen rows ; ventral shields

181-208. Reddish-olive (in spirits); head black, with a yellow

band across the occipitals ; sometimes with three dark longitudinal

lines. Very old specimens uniformly coloured, the head being dirty

light brown.

Hab. Bahia.

Description.—This species has a very slender body, whilst the

tail is comparatively short. The head is depressed and obtuse, like

that of an laps. Rostral shield of moderate extent, not reaching to

the upper surface of the head. Anterior frontals one-third only of

the size of the posterior ones; vertical subhexagonal, somewhat

longer than broad ; occipitals large. Nasal shield oblong, occupying

the ere of a loreal; one anterior, two posterior oculars. Two tem-

poral shields, one behind the other, the anterior in contact with the

oculars. Six upper labial shields, the second produced upwards and

backwards so as to enter the orbit, the third immediately below the

eye. Lower labials seven or eight, the fourth and fifth being very

large. Two pairs of chin-shields; two or three pairs of scale-like

shields between the chin-shields and the ventral plates. Scales

smooth, polished, rhombic, in fifteen rows. Ventral shields 206-208 ;

anal bifid; subcaudals 33-47. Dr. Wucherer has found in a very

large specimen 181 ventral and 32 subcaudal shields.

416 Zoological Society :—

Specimens of 19 inches in length are reddish-olive in spirits, with

a darker line along the vertebral series of scales. In a specimen in

which this line is very distinct, another similar line is to be seen

along each side of the body, between the fourth and fifth outer series

of scales. Smaller specimens have those lines still more distinct.

The head and the anterior portion of the nape are brownish-black,

with a broad yellow band across the occipitals and temporals to the

side of the mouth. The lower parts are yellowish. Very large spe-

cimens are of a uniform bright gamboge-yellow, the head being dirty

light brown, gradually becoming lighter posteriorly ; there are some

greyish-ash irregular spots on the side of the head and under the

chin, and some minute irregular grey spots on the sides of the belly

and on the outermost rows of scales. |

The posterior maxillary tooth is grooved.

Two specimens were taken at Ilhéos ; one is 18 and one 19 inches

long. Another large specimen, of which a sketch has kindly been

communicated to me by Dr. Wucherer, is from the same place; it

was captured on an open piece of ground before the house of a Cacao-

planter, situated some 60 feet above the level of the river and per-

fectly dry ; its total length is 4 feet 5 inches, and the length of the tail

4} inches. Its habit is stouter than that of the younger specimen,

and it appears to me to be a female. is,

TRACHYCYCLUS SUPERCILIARIS. (IGUANIDZ.)

?? Proctotretus Telsneri, Berthold, Gétt. Nachr. 1859, p. 179.

Occipital plate of moderate size, as large as the eye. Above uni-

form brownish-olive (in spirits), yellowish below, a brown band along

the lower side of the thigh and before the vent.

Hab. Bahia.

Description.—The head is slightly depressed, of moderate width,

the snout is as broad as long. The whole of the upper surface is

covered with small, irregular shields, that in the middle of the occi-

put being the largest, about as large as the eye. The superciliary

margin is sharply prominent, continued into the canthus rostralis,

and formed by imbricate pointed scales, the point of which is directed

backwards. The eyelids are entirely covered with small granular

scales. The nostril is situated near the extremity of the snout, before

the canthus rostralis, and separated from it by a shallow groove ; it

is in a single convex shield. The upper and lower labial shields are

narrow, and there are two or three other series of small shields, run-

ning above, and parallel to, the upper labials, and covering the loreal

region. .The lower of those series extends to below the eye. The

neck and the temporal region are covered with small keeled scales.

The opening of the ear is large, subtriangular, and its anterior mar-

gin is provided with six or seven tooth-like plates. The scales on

the lower side of the head are small, smooth, and become smaller on

the throat, where they form a very indistinct collar. There are two

oblique deep folds on the side of the neck, between the tympanum

and the shoulder.

Mr. A. Newton on a new Species of Water-hen. 417

The back is covered with keeled scales of moderate size, the keels

terminating in small spines, and forming lines which converge from

both sides towards the vertebral line. There are seventeen longitu-

dinal lines of keels across the back between the shoulder-joints and

fifteen between the hip-joints. The scales on the upper parts of the

limbs are more sharply keeled and more spiny than those on the

back. The tail is of moderate length, depressed on its base, and

slightly compressed on its middle ; it is surrounded by rings of scales,

which are much larger than those of the body, each terminating in a

prominent spine.

The scales on the belly are rather small and smooth, disposed in

transverse series; there are about twenty longitudinal series across

the breast between the front limbs ; the scales on the lower parts of

the limbs are smooth, except those on the soles of the feet and toes,

which again are strongly keeled. There are no femoral or anal pores.

Palatine teeth none.

All the upper parts are brownish-olive; the lower dull yellowish,

with indistinct greyish reticulated lines; the region before the vent

is deep brown, and a band of the same colour runs along the lower

side of the thigh.

in. lin.

Length of the snout (to the anterior angle of the

Mais as ghd die otbi sie Sidi baoid wus ayes 0 4

Length of the head (to the anterior margin of the

IISA rs Ri hc tdlara ka ciciedamy » Mii tae 0 10

Greatest width of the head.............0..06. 0 83

Distance of the anterior angles of the orbits .... 0 43

Length of the trunk (from tympanum to vent).. 2 6

MMMM MMAR piri aistdes GA cs SWS eR nies 5 0

Demee more Dmbe l sri weed a cesta £9

Sree Rind mb iis. 65.6 iine eveesls 26

of the fourth finger (from the base of the

NS I CO a ee eee ee eee

of the fourth toe (from the base of the

EN Fak kw wae ecw os 91 60: 60000 wnis'e 1 0

NN ie ie gaa dia! < MaNulhajta Wek VC BSR RIS 5 8 4

Description or A New Species or Water-Hen (GAtztI-

NULA) FROM THE IsLAND or Mauritius. By ALFrep

Newtown, M.A., F.L.S., F.Z.S.

A small collection of birds recently sent from Mauritius by my

brother, Mr. Edward Newton, Assistant Colonial Secretary in that

island, and a Corresponding Member of this Society, contains a single

specimen of a Water-hen which I am led to consider as distinct from

the common Gallinula chloropus, with which it has hitherto been

confounded, To this conclusion I am chiefly induced by the weight

I attach to my brother’s opinion, which is decidedly in favour of re-

garding it as different from our own familiar bird; for, though it

must be confessed that the differences observable in the dried skin

are but slight, they are perhaps not more so than are to be found in

418 Zoological Society :—

other generally recognized species of the restricted genus Gallinula

—as, for instance, Gallinula galeata of the New World and G. tene-

brosa of Australia. The peculiarities, however, of the Mauritian

bird seem to be constant ; and I may perhaps be excused for stating

my belief that in cases where we find an animal from any certain

locality always presenting an appearance easily to be recognized, we

are justified in distinguishing it by a specific name.

In addition to the characters of the Mauritian Water-hen, which

I shall presently describe, I may add that my brother informs me

that its cry is altogether different from that of our own bird, with

which he is well acquainted ; and I must remark that this is also the

case with respect to the American species (G. galeata).

Mr. Gould has kindly enabled me to exhibit an example of this

new species, which he received through Mr. Barclay from the Mauri-

tius many years ago; and, as may be seen, it exactly resembles my

brother’s specimen in the peculiarities I have to point out. At the

same time I am indebted to Mr. J. H. Gurney for the opportunity

of showing that these peculiarities are not shared by the Water-hen

of South Africa, as the bird on the table, from the collection recently

sent to that gentleman by Mr. C. J. Andersson from Damara Land,

does not differ, that I can see, from our own G. chloropus.

In an admirable series of articles on the ornithology of Madagascar,

lately contributed by Dr. Hartlaub to the ‘ Journal fiir Ornithologie,’

mention is made of a Gallinula in the collection at Vienna, killed

by Bojer on the east coast of that island, which is stated to have

‘*ocherfarbenen Unterschwanzdecken.”” Hence I should be dis-

posed to presume that the Mauritian form is found in the neighbour-

ing and larger island, and perhaps indeed is common and peculiar to

the whole Mascarene group, as Dr. Hartlaub, quoting the authority

of M. Victor Sganzin (whose paper, by the by, in the ‘Mémoires de

la Société d’ Histoire Naturelle de Strasbourg,’ I have not been able

to examine), states that it is common in Bourbon (Réunion) as well

as in Mauritius.

I now proceed to designate the new species in proper form :—

GALLINULA PYRRHORRHOA, Sp. Nov.

Fulica chloropus, Julien Desjardins, P. Z. 8. 1831, p. 45.

* Galiinula chloropus,V. Sganzin, Mém. Soc. d’ Hist. Nat. Strasb.

1831-2, p. 45;” G. Hartlaub, Journ. fiir Orn. 1860, p. 173.

Gallinule or Moor-hen, auct. anon. in ‘ Mauritius Register,’ 1859,

p. Ixxxv.

Gallinula (2), ‘Ibis,’ 1861, p. 116.

Statura et aspectu Gallinule chloropodi admodum similis, sed

membrana frontali majore, caude tectricibus inferioribus cer-

vinis, pedibusque flavis.

Hab. In insulis Mascarenis, Mauritiana, Borbonica (teste Sganzin)

atque Madagascariensi (teste Bojer) ; differt voce a G. chloropode.

Mus. Vindobon., Joh. Gould necnon A. et E. Newton.

Mr. A. D. Bartlett on the Pink-footed Goose. 419

Notice or tHE OccURRENCE OF THE PINK-FOOTED GoOosE,

ANSER PHa@NiIcoPpus. By A. D. Barttert.

On the 8th of January 1839 I had the pleasure of introducing

this species for the first time to the notice of the Society as a

new British bird; and although since that period many examples

have been from time to time obtained, I am not aware that they have

ever appeared in such large numbers as at present. Since the 3rd of

this month upwards of a hundred specimens have been seen and

examined by me, most of them having been killed in the Eastern

Counties. The old males weigh about 6 lbs., the females 5 lbs., and

young birds 4? lbs. The length of the males is about 2 feet 6 inches,

the females 2 feet 3 inches, measuring from tip of bill to end of tail.

The length of the bill varies from 2} to 14 inches in length. I

mention this, as too much importance has been attached to this cha-

racter (in the Geese), which has led Mr. A. Strickland to regard and

describe the old male Bean-Goose as a new and distinct species*. Of

this latter bird I here exhibit an old male whose bill is upwards of

2% inches long. I also exhibit a female Bean Goose, bill 23 inches

long ; this latter is an adult female, having been kept in the Gardens

of this Society nearly two years.

January 22, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

Dr. P. L. Sclater called the attention of the meeting to an important

addition lately made to the Society’s Menagerie. On the 18th instant

Her Majesty the Queen had transferred to the Society’s care a female

of the Alian’s Wart-Hog (Phacocherus Aliani, Rupp. Atlas, i.

pl. 25), which had been lately received from Bathurst in Western

Africa by the steamer ‘ Armenian,’ as a present to Her Majesty from

the King of Ashantee, through the Governor of the Gold-coast. This

species was stated to be distinguishable from the Wart-Hog of

Southern Africa (P. ethiopicus), of which the Society already pos-

sessed a specimen, by the presence of two upper incisor teeth (which

are wanting in P. ethiopicus when adult), as well as by other very

noticeable external characters.

Dr. Sclater also exhibited a specimen of the American Meadow-

Starling (Sturnella ludoviciana), shot in Suffolk a short time since,

and lent to him by the Rev. Henry Temple Frere, of Burston Rectory,

for examination. This was the first instance of the occurrence of

this bird in Europe.

A letter was read, addressed to Dr. Sclater by Dr. G. Bennett,

F.Z.S., relative to a singular Grallatorial bird living in an aviary in

Sydney in November 1860, which had been brought from New

Caledonia by M. Des Planches. A drawing of the bird was also

exhibited, which was stated by Dr. Sclater to represent the same

species as that lately described in France as Rhinochetus jubatus,

* See Ann. and Mag. N. H. ser. 3, vol. iii. p. 121, where the old male Bean-

Goose (Anser segetum) is described as a new species under the name of the

Long-billed Goose (Anser paludosus).

420 Zoological Society :—

and referred by its describers (MM. DesMurs and J. Verreaux) to

the family Ardeide.

The Secretary read the following extract from a letter addressed

to him by Captain John M. Dow, Corr. Memb., dated “U.S. Mail-

steamer ‘ Guatemala,’ Panama Bay, December 7th, 1860 :”—

“* Some time since, while in the Bay of La Union, State of San Salva-

dor, I caught, or rather should say shot with my gun, having no other

means at hand, a couple of what 1 supposed was Anableps tetroph-

thalmus ; but upon sending them to my friend Professor Baird of

the Smithsonian Institution at Washington, was somewhat surprised

and gratified to hear they were of an entirely new species,—gratified

because honoured with having my name given to this singular fish,

which has been called 4. Dowii.

“On our voyage just ended, at the request of Professor Baird,

who desires to distribute them to different Museums, I captured a

half-dozen or so more of these fishes, one of which I left out for dis-

section; fortunately this proved to be a female. With the assistance

of Dr. J. Taylor Crook, the Surgeon of the steamer, a sufficiently

satisfactory dissection was made to justify me in announcing a most

remarkable peculiarity, which I have never before seen noticed in any

work, in the reproduction of this species. It is well known that this

genus of fishes give birth to their young alive. An incision made

in the abdomen of the one under consideration established the fact ;

for three young ones were found within it, and all of them in different

stages of development. The first we removed was fully developed in

all its parts, but still had the placenta attached to its belly, but alto-

gether detached from the parent, and evidently in condition to be

discharged from the parent in a couple of days. The second was.

intermediate in its development to the one just described and the

third. In the latter the abdominal suture was not yet closed, neither

was the black transverse band which divides into two parts the cornea

and iris of the eyes of this genus (which band was perfect in the first-

mentioned young one, and not entirely perfect in the second) at all

developed. I think this observation fully establishes the entirely

viviparous (not ovo-viviparous as most writers have it) nature of the

genus. Does not also the singular fact of the young being found in

intermediate stages of development within the parent present a strange

anomaly in the history of viviparous reproduction—an undeniable

argument against the generally accepted opinion of the laws which

are supposed to govern the reproduction of species in animal life?

Of the above fact I desire no further evidence. Whether it is of that

importance to the scientific world which my imperfect relation above

would imply, I leave for others, more deeply versed in such investi-

gations, to decide.”

ADDITIONAL NOTE ON THE BLACK-FOOTED Rassit.

By A. D. Bartiert.

On the 23rd of June 1857, at the evening meeting of this Society,

I called the attention of the meeting to some Rabbits, known as the

Mr. A. D. Bartlett on the Black-footed Rabbit. 421

Himalayan Rabbits, and proposed provisionally to call the species

Lepus nigripes*.

Soon after my paper was published, I received a letter from a gen-

tleman at St. Ives, informing me that this kind of rabbit could be

produced by crossing the dark wild silver-grey rabbit with a breed

known as the Chinchilla or light silver-grey. This at the time ap-

peared to me strange and unlikely; nevertheless I determined to

make the trial; and having during the last two or three years pro-

duced by these means a large number and fully established the fact,

I beg leave to bring them before your notice.

I have here a light s¢lver-grey male, a dark silver-grey female, and

two young of a litter of five,—two of the number being of the Hima-

layan variety, the other three silver-greys; I have many other ex-

amples of the same thing.

Now, if the white or Himalayan varieties are removed and kept

together, the result will be all Himalayan, thus showing a tendency

to increase this variety at the expense of the silver-greys, because,

although you may remove and destroy all the white specimens, still

the silver-greys from which they originated will continue to produce

white young ones, while, on the other hand, the white variety never

produces silver-greys.

I mentioned in my former paper that large numbers of the skins

of the white variety were imported to Europe annually, and these are

probably bred in Asia. I now beg leave also to mention that for

many years a large trade has been carried on by two or three mer-

chauts, who buy all the skins of the silver-grey rabbits, and export

them to Russia and China; these skins realize a very high price,

some of them 36s. per dozen, in this country.

With reference to the origin of the light-coloured silver-grey or

Chinchilla rabbit, I am only able to say they came from the Conti-

nent to this country, being met with in the South of France and

Belgium, but, as far as 1 am aware, always ina state of domestication.

Observing that we receive large quantities of the skins of these white

rabbits, and that the skins of the silver-grey rabbits are sold to the

Russians and Chinese at a large price, I am led to think it highly

probable (from the experiments that I have tried) that at some period

the silver-grey rabbit existed in Russia or Asia (and hence the taste

or fashion for their skins), and that this breed has been lost and re-

placed by the white variety whose skins we now receive in such abun-

dance—finding, as I have before remarked, that these have a strong

tendency to out-number the greys.

In conclusion, it is deserving of remark that, in all instances, the

young of the silver-greys are quite black for the first five or six

weeks, at about this age the grey hairs beginning to make their ap-

pearance on the breast and sides ; while the young of the Himalayan

or black-footed kind are always perfectly white until they are five or

six weeks old, at which time the black hairs begin to appear on their

noses, feet, ears, and tails.

* P. Z. S. 1857, p. 159.

422 Miscellaneous.

Description or A Sort TorTOISE FROM CAMBOJA.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

I have only been able to observe this T7ionyz in its young state ;

but I make no apology for describing it as a distinct kind, as I find

from experience that the colouring of the young animal of this family

of Tortoises affords one of the best characters for the distinction of

the species ; and I believe it is from their not having been studied in

that state that the species have been hitherto confounded together.

The character thus afforded has the advantage of not being liable to

variation from development, as is the case with the comparative

length of the free part of the ribs and with the form of the sternal

callosities, which have been hitherto chiefly depended on for specific

characters.

TRIONYX ORNATUS.

Back of the young animal, in spirits, brown, with large, unequal-

sized, irregularly disposed black circular spots. Head olive, with

symmetrical small black spots on the chin, forehead, and nose.

Throat and sides of neck with large, unequal-sized, irregular-shaped

and nearly symmetrically disposed yellow spots. Legs olive, yellow-

spotted in front. Sternum and under side of margin yellow. Sternal

callosities not developed.

Hab, Camboja (M. Mouhot).

This species is most like the young of 7. gangeticus; but the

dorsal spots are solid, not annular; and the head is olive, dotted

with black.

It has some affinity to Trionyx tuberculatus of Dr. Cantor from

Chusan, which appears, from a drawing by Dr. Cantor in the Indian

Museum at Fifehouse, to be distinct from any of the other Asiatic

species that have occurred to me. That species has eight large and

four small white-edged black spots, placed in pairs, on the dorsal

disk, the throat with a dark streak on the middle of each side, the

chin yellow, black-dotted. The lateral sternal callosities are large,

oblong, and the posterior one round.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Anemone nemorosa purpurea.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.

In the ‘ Annals’ for May 1858 (3rd ser. vol. i. p. 397) I mentioned

a purple variety of the Wood Anemone as found at Pinner. I ob-

served it again the other day in the woods near Chislehurst. This

variety or race is not dependent on any local or other external cir-

cumstance, as it is found in the same woods as the more common

pale or white kind, and generally in patches intermixed with it.

This probably arises from all the plants in each patch being flower-

ing plants of the same root, or of fragments of the root, accidentally

broken off. These patches are scattered in various parts of the woods.

There is considerable difference between the two varieties, and I

Miscellaneous. 423

ra not been able to discover any intermediate gradations between

them.

The more common pale states of the species have a large flower,

usually consisting of six ovate, whitish petals, the three outer ones

having a more or less deep-purple tinge on the outer surface. The

purple-flowered variety or race has a rather smaller flower, generally

of eight (rarely of six) narrow ovate petals, which are all of a uniform

more or less deep-purple colour. The leaves of this variety are

mostly of a darker hue.

I do not find the variety noticed in Hooker, Duby, or any other

work that I have at hand.

On the Raphides of Lemnacee. By George Guiurver, F.R.S.

1. Lemna minor. Fronds abounding in bundles of acicular crystals

and starch-granules. The crystals are longer than the cells of the

frond.

2. L. trisulea. Bundles of the same raphides plentiful in the

frond, and often clearly distinguishable within its cells.

3. L. polyrrhiza. Raphides scanty. Pigment-cells smooth and

highly refracting.

4. L. gibba. Raphides scanty.

The above extract from my notes of July 1859 shows that these

raphides occur in all the British species of Lemna, and that they and

starch are especially abundant in the most common one.

The valuable observations of Prof. Quekett having shown that in

some other plants these raphides are phosphate of lime, Dr. Davy

kindly examined a few of them for me in Epilobium montanum, and

came to the same conclusion as to their composition. All the spe-

cies of Zpilobium that I have examined abound more or less in these

raphides.

As to the common and prolific Duckweed, it appears to be a very

laboratory of starch and phosphate of lime; so that it is now ob-

vious how useful even this abject and despised plant may be, both as

a manure and as food for aquatic animals, especially when they are

young and the osseous system growing.

It may be added, for the information of London botanists, that all

the British Lemnaceze are common about Walthamstow ; and that

Lemna polyrrhiza may be distinguished at once simply by its singu-

larly sharp-pointed root-sheath, the same part in the other species

being much more blunt and rounded.

On the Habits and Larva of Mormolyce.

Mr. John Bowring, in a letter from Penang, observes, ** Among

other good things I fell in with was the Mormolyce phyllodes, of which

I have also the pupa, and two specimens of what I have good reason

to suppose is its larva, found in the cavities of the woody fungus on

which the perfect insects live. These last are very active, and,

notwithstanding their large size, are not very readily to be found,

although their peculiar scent betrays their presence. They lie so

close to the fungus, that, in feeling the under side of it, the hand is

424, Miscellaneous.

very apt to slip over them. To see them im situ is rarely possible;

at least I should think so from the fact of its being only on fallen

trunks of trees (and on the under side of these) that we found the

particular fungus they frequent. Of the dozen specimens we fell in

with, none are of large size, the largest being about 3 inches in length.

Great injury is being done to the nutmeg-trees here (Penang) by a

species of Monohammus, the larva of which may be taken by scores

when the trees affected are cut down. I have the beetle, larva, and

pupa.”

A New Canadian Dye.

Prof. Lawson exhibited specimens of a new dye of great richness,

prepared in the laboratory of Queen’s College, Kingston (Canada),

from an insect, a species of Coccus, found for the first time last

summer on a tree of the common Black Spruce (Abies nigra, Poir.),

in the neighbourhood of Kingston. This new dye closely resembles

true cochineal, a most expensive colouring matter, capable of being

produced in warm countries only, and which is used to give a fine

and permanent dye, in red, crimson, and scarlets, to wool and silk.

Unlike cochineal, the new dye discovered at Kingston is a native

Canadian product, and capable of being produced in temperate

countries. Having been but recently observed, a sufficient quantity

has not yet been obtained for a complete series of experiments as to

its nature and uses; but the habits of the insect, as well as the pro-

perties of the dye, seem to indicate that it may become of practical

importance. In colour it closely resembles ordinary cochineal, havi

rather more the scarlet hue of the flowers of Adonis autumnalis ; want

no doubt other shades will be obtained. The true Mexican cochineal

is now being cultivated in Teneriffe and other vine-growing countries

of Europe and Africa with such success as to displace the culture of

the grape-vine; yet the Directors of the East India Company offered

in vain £2000 for its introduction into India.— Proceedings of the

Botanical Society of Canada, Feb. 15, 1861.

On the Development of Doliolum.

By MM. Kererstein and Exnters.

According to the authors, the polymorphism of the Doliola is

effected in the following manner :—The ova of one generation, A,

produce individuals furnished during their youth with a tail similar

to that of the larvee of the Ascidia. They are asexual, and bear a

large blastogene on the back. This is the generation B; it possesses

a rosette-like organ on its pericardium. In its blastogene is formed

the generation C, which is also asexual. This consists of two kinds of

individuals. Some, C’, resembling the generation A, have a ventral

blastogene, in which sexual individuals, closing the cycle, are formed;

they are identical with the generation A. The others, C?, are indivi-

duals of singular form; they have been described by Gegenbaur.

They have neither sexual organs nor blastogene, and it is not known

whether they are capable of reproduction.—Nachr. Gott. No. 19,

1860; Bibl. Univ. 1861; Bull. Sci. p. 273.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(THIRD SERIES.]

No. 42. JUNE 1861.

XLVIII.—On the Ophidian genus Helicops.

By Dr. Abert GUNTHER.

Tue genus Helicops, as defined by Duméril and Bibron, is a

bail natural group of Snakes; it comprises those freshwater

snakes from Tropical America which have the scales keeled, the

anterior frontals united into a single triangular shield, and the

posterior maxillary tooth longest, smooth, and at some distance

from the others. At the time of the publication of the Catalogue

of Hydroid Snakes, Dr. Gray was only acquainted with two

species, which he referred to two genera, Uranops and Helicops,

the former being distinguished by very strongly-keeled scales,

the latter by having the scales smooth on the anterior part of

the body. Since that time, a third species (H. Leprieurii) has

been discovered, intermediate between those extreme forms, and

proving their close affinity. This is confirmed by numerous

examples since procured by Dr. Gray for the British Museum ;

and among these there are two other species which have not yet

been described :—

1. Helicops modestus.

Dizgnosis.—Three pairs of chin-shields ; occipitals narrow, elon-

gate. Scales in nineteen rows; those on the sides smooth,

on the anterior parts of the back with feeble keels. Blackish

above, with two indistinct darker longitudinal bands ; lower.

parts uniform dull yellowish.

Hab. Tropical America ?

Description.—Head depressed, triangular, not very distinct

from neck ; rostral shield pentagonal, much broader than high ;

anterior frontal single, triangular, with the posterior side longest ;

one pair of posterior frontals, each being not much larger than

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vii. 28

426 Dr. A.Giinther on the Ophidian Genus Helicops.

the prefrontal; vertical elongate, with the lateral margins

slightly convergent anteriorly ; occipitals elongate, thrice as long

as broad. The nostril is on the upper side of the head, small,

at the end of a groove which incompletely divides a quadran-

gular shield into an anterior and posterior portion. Loreal

shield large, covering the central part of the antorbital; the

upper and lower ends of the ant- .

orbital are broader than the middle,

which is overlapped by the loreal.

Two posterior oculars, in contact

with a large temporal shield, which

has a small shield beneath; the d ES x

other temporal shields are scale-like, WON

—— >

nea

S222

except one on the side of the extre-

mity of the occipital, which is larger

than the rest. Hight upper labial

shields, the eye being above the

fourth ; the third enters the orbit

only with a point. The first pair of

lower labials form a suture together behind the central labial ;

and there are three other pairs of chin-shields besides, the middle

one being the smallest. The scales on the sides are smooth,

those along the middle of the back provided with feeble keels,

the keels becoming stronger on the posterior parts of the body.

Ventral shields 125; anal 1/1; subcaudals 48.

The posterior maxillary tooth is somewhat distant from, but

not much longer than, the rest.

The dark longitudinal bands are very indistinct, and run along

the sides of the back.

Length of the cleft of the mouth 2rds of an inch, of trunk

16 inches, of tail 4 inches.

The specimen on which I have founded this species was pro-

cured from the Leyden Museum, and was marked as coming

from North America. It is, however, very doubtful whether

species of this genus go so far northwards, and it is probable

that this very distinct species comes from Tropical America as

well as its congeners.

Helicops modestus.

2. Helicops polylepis.

Diagnosis.—Two pairs of chin-shields; occipitals rounded, as

long as the vertical. Scales in twenty-six rows, strongly

keeled. Brown above, with three series of indistinct dark

spots ; the black colour is predominant on the lower parts,

and nearly entirely suppresses the whitish ground-colour.

Hab. Upper Amazon.

Description.—Head broad, obtuse, short, not very distinct from

Dr. A. Giinther on the Ophidian Genus Helicops. 427

neck; eyes rather prominent; rostral shield pentagonal, broader

than high; anterior frontal single, triangular, with the posterior

side rather longer than the anterior ones; one pair of posterior

frontals, each being not much larger than the prefrontal ; ver-

tical elongate, with the lateral margins slightly convex ; occipi-

tals short, obtuse, and rounded posteriorly, nearly as long as the

vertical. Nostril and nasal plate as in H. modestus ; one loreal,

one anterior and two posterior oculars, the latter being in con-

tact with a temporal shield; the other temporals scale-like.

Eight upper labial shields, the eye being above the fourth. There

are only two pairs of chin-shields behind the anterior pair of

lower labials. Ventral shields 133; anal 1/1; subcaudals 82

(three of the anterior subcaudals are undivided).

The posterior maxillary tooth is not grooved, distant from, and

longer than, the rest.

Length of the cleft of the mouth } inch, of trunk 12 inches,

of the tail 53 inches.

As the British Museum possesses examples of all the species,

it will be useful to make a synoptical survey of them.

1. Helicops carinicauda.

Coluber carinicaudus, Neuwied, Abbild. taf. 3.

Helicops carinicaudus, Wagler, Ic. tab. 7.

Scales in nineteen rows; those on the anterior half of the body

smooth, on the hinder part of the back and tail keeled. Two

pairs of chin-shields. Belly with three longitudinal series

of black spots, each ventral plate having three spots. (Two

very young specimens in the British Museum have only two

_ series.

Hab. Southern parts of Brazil ; Cayenne.

2. Helicops modestus.

Scales in nineteen rows; those on the sides smooth, on the au-

terior parts of the back with feeble keels. Occipitals narrow,

elongate ; three pairs of chin-shields. Blackish above, with

two indistinct darker longitudinal bands ; lower parts uniform

dull yellowish.

Hab. Fropical America ?

3. Helicops Leprieurit.

Helicops Leprieurii, Dum. et Bibr. vol. vii. p. 750. pl. 68.

Seales in nineteen rows; those on the sides smooth, on the an-

terior parts of the back with feeble keels. Occipitals narrow,

elongate ; two pairs of chin-shields. Brownish or blackish

28%

428 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Spiders

above, with longitudinal series of more or less distinct darker

spots ; belly checkered with black.

Hab. Bahia*; Cayenne.

4. Helicops angulatus.

Coluber angulatus, L. Mus. Ad. Fried. p. 23, pl. 15.

Natriz aspera, Wagl. Serp. Bras. tab. 13.

Helicops angulatus, Wagl. Syst. Amph. p. 171.

Uranops angulatus, Gray, Catal. p. 68.

Scales in nineteen rows, strongly keeled anteriorly and posteriorly.

Occipitals short, as long as the vertical; two pairs of chin-

shields. Brownish or brown, generally with a series of large

rhombic spots extending on the sides and on the belly.

Hab. From Venezuela to the southern parts of Brazil.

5. Helicops polylepis.

Scales strongly keeled anteriorly and posteriorly, in twenty-six

rows. Occipitals short; two pairs of chin-shields. Brown,

with series of indistinct darker spots.

Hab. Upper Amazon.

XLIX.— Descriptions of ten new Species of Spiders lately dis-

covered in England. By the Rey. O. P. Camprines, B.A.

Tribe Octonoculina.

Family Drassipa. Genus Drassus.

Drassus prelongipes.

Size small ; general colours olive-brown and yellow ; abdomen with

several transverse angulated yellow lines on the hinder half ;

actual length of legs very great, especially of the first and fourth

pairs ; shape of legs, particularly of the femoral joint, flattened

or strap-shaped ; digital joint of palpi small; palpal organs

simple ; eyes nearly uniform in size; maxille without any in-

ward curvature.

Adult male.—Length 4 of an inch; length of cephalothorax

zz, breadth 21,; relative lengths of legs 4, 1, 2, 3; actual

length of longest (or fourth pair) 4 of an inch.

Cephalothoraxz oval; front part squared off, and slightly com-

pressed on the sides; hinder part, near the abdomen, consider-

ably wider and rather more elevated than the front part. Some

slight furrows or indentations correspond with the insertions of

the legs, and converge towards the most elevated part. Its

* Several fine specimens have been sent from that province by Dr. O.

Wucherer.

lately discovered in England. 4:29

colour is a coppery yellow, bounded by a blackish line, and

suffused, especially on the sides and in the furrows, with olive-

brown.

Eyes eight, in two almost concentric curved rows on the front

of the cephalothorax, the curve directed backwards; they are

nearly equal in size, the two middle ones of the foremost row

rather the smallest, and nearer together than the middle ones of

the hinder row, which last two are further from each other than

from the one at the end of the row nearest to each; the front

row is immediately above the frontal margin.

Legs very long and strap-like, i.e. deeper than broad; this is

very observable in the femoral joint. Colour clear coppery yellow;

the first and second pairs have the genual, tibial, and tarsal

joints, and the third and fourth pairs the tibial and metatarsal

joints, suffused with greenish brown. They are furnished with

longish hairs and spines; these spines are in two parallel rows

on the under side of the tibial and metatarsal joints of the first

and second pairs, but are longest on the third and fourth pairs,

though not placed regularly as on the other legs.

Pali same colour as the legs, slightly suffused with brown ;

radial joint larger than the cubital, and having a short black spiny

projection at its extremity on the outer side; digital joint small,

oval, convex, and hairy outside; palpal organs simple in struc-

ture and moderately developed, with a small black spine at their

extremity.

Falces conical, vertical, with a few minute teeth on the inner

surface.

Mazille convex at the base, rounded at the extremity, and

inclined towards the labium, but not curved inwardly.

Labium nearly quadrate, dark brownish yellow, slightly paler

at the top.

Sternum oval, and, with the maxille and falces, of a yellow-

brown colour, but not so dark as the labium.

Abdomen slightly hairy, oblong, squarish at the end nearest

the cephalothorax, over which it projects a little, but rounder at

the other end. Colour of the upper part dark olive-brown with

a greenish tinge; several clear yellow angulated lines or chev-

rons (the points of the angles directed forwards) begin at the

spinners and extend about halfway to the cephalothorax, in-

creasing in span as they approach it; under side rather paler

than the upper ; branchial opercula yellowish white.

The adult female resembles the male, though slightly smaller,

and the actual length of her legs is less; the sexual organs are

of a reddish colour ; when immature, her legs are blotched and

annulated with dark brown.

Three adult males and an adult female of this species were

430 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Spiders

found by myself, towards the end of the summer of 1860, on

Bloxworth Heath, Dorsetshire, at the roots of heath, and running

under the rooty ledges where gravel had been dug out. An

immature female was also received, about the same time, from

Mr. C. H. Brown, of Southport, Lancashire, where it was cap-

tured by himself on the sand-hills. It is a very active spider,

and the great length of its legs gives it, when running rapidly,

a very peculiar appearance.

Drassus subniger.

Size very small ; general colour plain dark brown ; cephalothorax

large, and but slightly compressed on the sides forwards; ster-

num very large and strong; eyes nearly uniform in size, those

of the lateral pairs very near to each other; maaille with no

inward curvature ; digital joint of palpi large; palpal organs

prominent and highly developed. ,

Adult male.—Length ;, of an inch; length of cephalotho-

rax '5, breadth ,1,; relative length of legs 1, 4, 2, 3.

Cephalothorax \arge, oval, and but slightly compressed on the

sides forwards; medial line slightly arched longitudinally, and

sloping from it to the margins on either side and towards the

abdomen. It has a very few pale-coloured hairs, distributed in

a single row in the medial line, and in a curved row on each side

of the medial lime, and a few others near and among the eyes.

Colour deepest bistre-brown.

Eyes eight, in two nearly straight parallel rows on the front

of the cephalothorax,—if anything, slightly curved from each

other, and so bringing the eyes of the lateral pairs nearer toge-

ther than those in the centre. The lateral pairs are seated

obliquely on a tubercle, and the eyes of each pair are near to

each other. The outer eyes of the front row are rather the

largest, and the inner ones rather the smallest of the eight; the

front row is the shortest of the two, but the eyes in it are equi-

distant from each other.

Legs robust, hairy, and furnished with a few spies. Colour

brown, with a yellowish-drab tinge, palest at the joimts; relative

length 1, 4, 2, 3.

Palpi short, hairy ; hairs longest and most regular on the outer

side of the third joint. Colour rather darker than the legs ;

radial joint smaller than the cubital, and with a blunt projection

at its extremity on the upper side; digital joint large, oval,

convex and hairy outside; palpal organs very prominent, highly

developed, and with a projection at their base, from the outer

middle to the inner side. Colour of palpal organs dark yellow-

brown.

lately discovered in England. 431.

Falces conical, vertical ; colour dark brown.

Mazille inclined towards the labium, but without any inward

curvature, convex at the base and obliquely truncated at the

extremity.

Labium oval, rounded at the top; its colour and that of the

maxillz are both dark brown.

Sternum very broad, convex, heart-shaped, and covered with

yellowish hairs.

Abdomen small, oviform, hairy, some hairs of a pale whitish

colour ; it projects considerably over the cephalothorax. Colour

very deep brown, approaching black.

-An adult male of this very small, plainly coloured, but yet

very distinct species of Drassus was discovered by myself among

the decayed rubbish of an old hedge on Hursley Down, near

Winchester, in May 1860.

Family AGELENIDm. Genus AGELENA.

Agelena subfusca.

Colour plain dark brown ; no pattern on the abdomen; digital joint

of palpi large; eyes of lateral pairs very closely contiguous to

each other.

Adult male.—Length +, of an inch; length of cephalothorax

243 breadth of abdomen ;',; relative length of legs 4, 1, 2, 3.

Cephalothorax oval, slightly compressed before and on the

sides, which have some slight furrows converging towards an

indentation in the medial line. Colour darkish brown, deepest

at the lateral margins.

Eyes eight, in two curved rows across the front of the cephalo-

thorax ; the eyes of each lateral pair are on a small tubercle, and

almost touch each other; these are the largest of the eight, and

the two centre ones of the front row are the smallest.

Legs robust and hairy; relative length 4,1, 2,3. Hach

tarsus ends with three claws. Colour yellowish brown, darker

on the femora and tibize of the first and second pairs.

Palpi same colour as the legs ; cubital and radial joints short;

the radial joint has a strong bluntish projection at its end on the

under side; digital joint /arge, oval, convex, and hairy outside :

palpal organs not very prominent nor complicated in structure ;

they have a black filiform spine issuing from their lower side in

a curve round the base and outer side to their extremity ; their

colour is reddish brown.

Falces strong, conical, and vertical.

Mazille short, projecting at the base, rounded at the ends,

and slightly inclined towards the labium,

432 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Spiders

Labium nearly square; base rather broader and darker in

colour than the top.

Sternum broad and heart-shaped, and, with the labium, max-

illee, and falces, of a yellowish-brown colour.

Abdomen oviform, hairy, and projecting slightly over the base

of the cephalothorax; upper part and sides very dark brown;

under part and spinners much paler; spinners pale yellowish

brown, and placed in a slightly curved row at the end of the

abdomen ; the outer ones are longest, and three-jointed, the

spinning tubes being placed on the lower surface of the last

joint.

An adult male of this small, plainly-coloured Agelena was

captured by myself, among copse-wood, at Lyndhurst in the

New Forest, at the end of May 1860.

Family Taeripirpa#. Genus THEripion.

Theridion stictum.

General colour rusty yellow, with the cephalothorax and several

patches on the abdomen deep red-brown ; two of these patches

are forwards on the upper side, and one on each side: abdomen

with four or six red-brown spots on the upper side in the form

of a square or oblong ; it is extremely globular in shape, and

projects greatly over the base of the cephalothorax, which, with

the sternum, is peculiarly covered with small punctures ; legs

short and moderately stout.

Nearly adult female.-—Length 3 of an inch; length of cepha-

lothorax ,',, breadth , ; breadth of abdomen +), ; relative length

of legs 1, 4, 2, 3.

Cephalothorax oval, prominent, and compressed on the sides

near the eyes; it has the appearance of roughness from nu-

merous small] punctures, especially along the medial line, hinder

part, and towards the lateral margins ; its colour is deep maho-

gany-brown (nearly black), clothed thinly with small yellowish

hairs.

Eyes eight, in two rows on the front of the cephalothorax,

the foremost row hanging over, as it were, the base of the falces,

but considerably above them. The four intermediate eyes form

a square; the front pair of the four are placed on a protuber-

ance, and are rather the largest and the darkest-coloured of the

eight. The eyes of the side pairs are contiguous and placed on

a tubercle.

Legs short, stouter than those of species of this genus in

general, furnished with fine bristly hairs, chiefly placed in rows

along the different joints. Colour reddish yellow, of a brighter

lately discovered in England. 433

and clearer hue than the abdomen; their relative length is

1, 4, 2, 3. Each tarsus ends with three claws.

Palpi like the legs in colour, and with a minute curved claw

at the end of the last joint.

Falces small, conical, and vertical.

_ Mazille obliquely truncated at the end on the outer side, and

greatly inclined towards the labium.

Labium semicircular.

Sternum broad, convex, and punctured like the cephalothorax,

similar also to which, all these parts are of a deep mahogany-

brown.

Abdomen short, broad, very convex above, and greatly project-

ing over the base of the cephalothorax; it is of a rusty-yellow

colour, thinly clothed with hairs of a paler hue ; about the centre

of the upper side are four depressed spots of a deep red-brown

colour, in the form of a square, the front side rather the shortest :

these spots are plainly marked in all the specimens, though of a

deeper colour in some than in others. In one specimen two

more similar minute spots were visible, forming another square

towards the spinners. One specimen had a kind of ragged

line composed of minute white spots running round the front of

the upper part of the abdomen; and this specimen had a palish

longitudinal line down the centre. A long and irregularly oval

patch of deep red-brown occupies each side, and there are two

smaller ones of the same colour on the upper part of the front

of the abdomen, one on each side of the medial line. The under

part is of the same colour as the upper, with a broad band of

deep red-brown along the middle, enclosing the spinners, which

are of a dull rusty-yellow colour.

_ I discovered this species, which seems nearly allied to Theri-

dion quadripunctatum, though differimg in size and habitat,

under heathy ledges on Bloxworth Heath, Dorset, in September

1860. In the peculiar punctation of the cephalothorax and

sternum, Theridion stictum resembles Theridion guttatum, a very

pretty little species, taken by myself for the first time, as British,

in the summer of 1860, at the roots of heath, &c., near Win-

chester, and at Bloxworth, Dorset.

Theridion inornatum.

General colour plain; abdomen shining brownish black ; nearly

all the rest of the spider is of a reddish-yellow colour, except

part of the first and second pairs, and a conspicuous longish

spot on the fourth pair of legs, which are dark red-brown :

palpi short; cubital joint gouty; digital joint large ; palpal

434 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Spiders

organs highly developed; mazxille rather pointed at their ea-

tremity.

Adult male.—Length 1, of an inch; relative length of legs

1, 4, 2, 3, the shortest just half the length of the longest.

Cephalothoraz small, and very prominent at the eyes, with

a slight indentation in the medial line. Colour reddish yellow ;

lateral margins, in adult females, but not in the males, dark

red-brown.

Eyes eight, on front of cephalothorax, in two transverse rows,

the four intermediate ones forming a square, the two front ones

of which are placed on a strong projection, and are larger and

darker than the rest of the eight; the eyes of each lateral pair

are placed on a small tubercle, and are contiguous.

Legs moderately long and robust, and provided with hairs ;

relative length 1, 4, 2,3. Each tarsus ends with three claws.

Colour reddish yellow, the tibiz of the first and second pairs

strongly tinged with deep red-brown, and a longish conspicuous

spot of the same colour at the end of the tibie of the fourth

pair.

Palpi short ; cubital and radial joints very short ; cubital rather

gouty-looking, and radial somewhat lengthened on the inner

side at the end; digital joint large, oval, convex, and hairy out-

side; palpal organs highly developed and prominent, and, with

the joint to which they are fixed, of a coppery-brown colour.

Falces short and vertical.

Maz«xille rather pointed at the end, and inclined towards the

labium, which is semicircular.

Sternum conyex and heart-shaped. All these parts are coloured

hike the legs, though of a duller tinge, being more suffused with

pale brown.

Abdomen oviform, and projecting slightly over the base of the

cephalothorax; colour blackish brown, with an opake shining

leaden hue, differing in intensity in different individuals, some,

especially immature females, being of a yellowish brown, while

several immature males had the cephalothorax and palpi very

dark brown, and all the legs more or less clouded and blotched

with the same colour.

The adult female differs from the male only in being rather

larger, and in having the front part of the cephalothorax less

prominent.

Immature specimens of both sexes were discovered by myself

under pieces of stone and rock, in the island of Portland, in

October 1859, and adults of both sexes in the same locality in

June 1860. Like many of this genus, it is a dull, sluggish

spider.

lately discovered in England. 435

Family Linypnipa. Genus Linyputa.

Linyphia albula.

General colour pale and plain; cephalothorax with some obscure

converging lines ; abdomen with a pale yellowish-brown longi-

tudinal band down the centre of the upper side, slightly ramose,

and tapering to the spinners, a little above which are a few

pairs of small spots of a brown colour.

Adult female—Length } of an inch; length of cephalo-

thorax ;',, breadth 7,; breadth of abdomen j,; length of a

leg of the first pair ;5,; length of one of the third pair 3; rela-

tive length of legs 1, 2, 4, 3

Cephalothoraz oval, compressed on the sides towards the

front. Colour palish yellow, slightly suffused with drab ; several

obscure brownish lines commence near the eyes, and, running

back, meet at a small indentation in the medial line, where they

are met by some obscure converging rays which come from the

lateral margins.

Eyes eight in number, small, and seated on black spots on

the front part of the cephalothorax; the four centre eyes (of

which the two front ones are the smallest of the eight) form a

trapezoid with its shortest side forwards. The eyes of each

lateral pair are seated obliquely on a small tubercle, and are

contiguous.

Legs long, slender, furnished with hairs and a few fine spines.

Colour like that of the cephalothorax, only rather paler, with

the tarsal and metatarsal joints darkest. Each tarsus ends with

three claws.

Palpi furnished with hairs and spines; same colour as the

legs, though rather darker at the extremity.

Falces powerful, conical, a few teeth on the inner surface,

and rather inclined towards the sternum.

Mazille strong, straight, the outer angle at the end curvi-

linear.

Labium semicircular, and prominent at the top.

Sternum heart-shaped and convex. All these parts are darker

and more suffused with brown than the cephalothorax.

Abdomen slender, oviform, thinly clothed with hairs ; project-

ing moderately over the base of the cephalothorax; of a yellowish-

white or pale cream-colour, the under side rather the darkest :

a light yellowish-brown band (with several small short branches

issuing obliquely from it across to the sides) runs from end to

end of the abdomen; this band is broadest at the end near the

eephalothorax, and fines-down to a dark line before it reaches

the spinners, just above which are six or eight small brown spots

in pairs; the first two pairs are nearer together than the second

436 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Spiders

pair is to the third pair, and the fourth pair (mere dots) are

nearer to the third pair than the third to the second. When

more specimens have been captured, it will probably be found

that there is some variety in these spots and the branching of

the abdominal band. ‘Two faint, curved, brown lines (one on

each.side of the under part) meet each other near the spin-

ners. The spinners are tipped with blackish brown; the sexual

organs are of a dark reddish-brown colour, rather prominent,

and with a small, oval, brownish-yellow process connected with

their hinder margin.

A single adult female of this species was discovered by myself

on a holly-bush at Hursley, near Winchester, in May 1860

Genus NERIENE.

Neriine Huthwaitii.

Size moderate ; abdomen greenish brown, with a leaden hue ; the

rest of the spider of a more or less dark brownish yellow : palpi

short ; radial joint nearly double the length of the cubital, and

clavate ; digital joint very small ; palpal organs simple, and not

very prominent.

Adult male.—Length 3, of an inch; length of cephalo-

thorax ;,; breadth ;1,; relative length of legs 1, 4, 2, 3.

Cephalothorax oval, slightly prominent behind the eyes, and

with slight furrows on the sides converging towards an indenta-

tion in the medial line. Colour dull yellow with a tinge of

brown.

Eyes eight, in two rows across the front of the cephalothorax,

and seated on black spots; those of the hinder row are equi-

distant from each other, the two middle ones being the largest

of the eight, and the two middle ones of the front row the

smallest and darkest-coloured, and very close to, but not touch-

ing each other. The eyes of each side pair are placed obliquely

on a small tubercle, and touch each other.

Legs moderately long, hairy, same colour as the cephalo-

thorax ; relative length 1, 4, 2,3 (1 and 4 being equal in length).

Each tarsus ends with three claws.

Palpi same colour as the legs, and short; the radial joint is

double the length of the cubital, clothed with longish hairs, and

clavate ; digital joint very small; oval, convex, and hairy outside :

palpal organs simple in structure, and not very prominent nor

highly developed; a straight black spine issues from their ex-

tremity, and their colour is slightly darker than the rest of the

palpi.

Palose long, powerful, conical, vertical, convex in front near

lately discovered in England. 437

the base, divergent at the extremity, and armed with strong,

sharp teeth on the inner surface.

Mazille obliquely truncated at the extremity on the outer

side, slightly curved and inclined towards the labium: these

last parts (maxillee and falces) resemble the legs in colour, though

perhaps a trifle more suffused with brown.

Labium semicircular and prominent at the top.

Sternum broad and heart-shaped: these parts are of a dark-

brown colour.

Abdomen longish oval, hairy, and projecting a little over the

base of the cephalothorax; colour dark greenish brown, with a

leaden hue; branchial opercula dull yellow.

An adult male of this species was sent me by the Rev. T. W.

Huthwaite, who captured it at Calke Abbey, near Derby, in the

summer of 1860. I have received from Mr. Huthwaite many

other rare and interesting species captured in the same and other

localities ; and I have great pleasure in naming after its captor

the present species, which appears new to science.

Genus WALCKENAERA.

Walckenaéra unicornis.

Abdomen black-brown ; rest of the spider dark brownish red, ex-

cept the legs, which are reddish yellow: frontal eminence mode-

rate; from the top of it, in the centre of the four pairs of eyes,

there rises a short vertical projection, the top of which is en-

larged and slightly notched, but without any hairs on it : radial

joint of palpi with two projections—a long, bifid, hairy, obliquely

curved one in front of the digital joint, and a short blunt one

underneath it ; palpal organs very highly developed and com-

plicated.

Adult male—Length 345 of an inch; length of cephalo-

thorax 5, breadth 1; relative length of legs 4, 1, 2, 3.

Cephalothorax oval, prominent before, with a short vertical

projection issuing from the middle of the space occupied by the

eyes ; this projection is enlarged and notched at the top, and is

much paler in colour than the rest of the cephalothorax, which

is of a dark brownish red.

Eyes eight, on front and top of cephalothorax, in four pairs

forming two cross rows curved from each other; the hinder row

much more strongly curved than the front one. The two middle

eyes of the front row are much closer together than the two

middle ones of the hinder row, and are the smallest of the eight;

the eyes of the two side pairs are placed on a small tubercle, and

touch each other.

Legs slender, furnished with hairs, and of a yellowish-red

438 Rev. 0. P. Cambridge on new Species of Spiders

colour; relative length 4, 1, 2,3. Hach tarsus ends with three

claws.

Palpi short, same colour as the legs, except the digital joint,

which has a brown tinge; radial joint larger than the cubital,

and with two projections at its extremity—a long, bifid, hairy,

obliquely curved one in front of the digital jomt, and a short

blunt one underneath it; digital joint short-oval, convex and

hairy outside, and with a lobe on the outer side near the base:

palpal organs very highly developed, prominent, and complicated

in structure ; they are of a dark reddish-brown colour, and have

a black filiform spine at their extremity on the outer side; this

spine is curved into a circular form, and is enveloped in mem-

brane.

Falces conical, divergent at their extremity; a few teeth on

the inner surface, and inclined towards the sternum.

Mazille short, and strongly inclined to the labium.

Labium semicircular, prominent at the top, and with the

maxillze and falces of a brownish red, palest at the base of the

labium.

Sternum heart-shaped, convex, dark brown, tinged with red.

Abdomen oviform, sparingly furnished with hairs, projecting

slightly over the base of the cephalothorax; colour brownish

black ; branchial opercula and spinners yellowish white.

Five adult males of this species were discovered by myself on

underwood at Lyndhurst, New Forest, at the end of May 1869.

It is closely allied and similar in general appearance to

Walckenaéra cuspidata (Blackwall, Edinburgh Phil. Mag. iii.

p-257), though not quite so large nor so richly coloured : one chief

difference seems to be the form of the vertical projection on the

frontal eminence, which, in W. unicornis, has no hairs at the top

(where it is enlarged and notched) and is paler-coloured and more

vertical; while in W. cuspidata it is more projecting forwards,

jet-black, and crowned with hairs. The position of the eyes also

differs from that of W. cuspidata, the hinder row being more

strongly curved, and so separating the two centre pairs of eyes

more than in that species.

It is also allied to Walckenaéra monoceros, but differs from

it not only in the points mentioned above, but in colour and

general appearance, though resembling it more in the position

of the eyes than it does W. cuspidata.

Walckenaéra ludicra.

Size very small; colour nearly uniform pale murky ochre-yellow ;

frontal eminence very large, shaped like the hood of a cabriolet,

and greatly inclined backwards, so that in most adult male spe-

lately discovered in England. 439

cimens it nearly touches the front part of the abdomen; radial

joint of palpi short both actually and relatively, with a stoutish,

hairy, pointed projection in front, and a smaller one underneath ;

digital joint of moderate size; palpal organs moderately de-

veloped and complicated, with a curved black spine near the end

on the inner side.

Adult male.—Length +4, of an inch; relative length of legs

1, 4, 2, 3.

Cephalothorax. Front part very elevated, the elevation very

convex behind, flattened in front, inclined backwards so much as,

in most adult males, nearly to touch the abdomen, and com-

pressed on the sides close above the lateral pairs of eyes; there

is a slight indentation, behind the eminence, in the medial line.

Colour pale murky ochre-yellow ; frontal eminence clouded with

brownish, and lateral margins dark brown.

Eyes eight; two on the top of the frontal eminence, widely

remoyed from each other; the other six are placed much lower

down (but considerably above the frontal margin, which projects

like a ridge over the insertion of the falces): they are in three

pairs, forming one general row; the eyes of the side pairs are

contiguous and placed obliquely ; the intermediate pair are sepa-

rate, parallel to the frontal margin, and by far the smallest of

the eight ; the rest are nearly uniform in size. The eyes are all

seated on small blackish protuberances.

Legs robust, moderate in length, clothed with hairs, and the

third and fourth pairs with a few small black spines; relative

length 1, 4, 2,3. Colour pale murky ochre. The tibie of the

first and second pairs tinged with brown.

Palpi short, same colour as the legs, except the radial and

digital joints, which are brown; radial joint very short, and,

relatively, the-cubital joint is long; the former has a short,

stoutish, pointed, hairy projection in front, and a smaller one

underneath ; digital joint short, broad, convex, and hairy out-

side; palpal organs reddish brown in colour, moderately deve-

loped, prominent, complicated in structire, and with a curved

black spine near the extremity on the inner side.

Falces conical, rather inclined towards the sternum, and with

a few teeth on the inner surface ; they are inserted into the fore-

head, not in a straight, but in a vandyked suture.

Mazille short, convex at the base, and inclined towards the

labium.

Labium semicircular, prominent at the top, and, with the

maxillz and falces, pale murky-ochre-yellow-coloured.

Sternum broad heart-shaped and convex, with a blackish

margin.

440 Rev. O. P. Cambridge on new Species of Spiders.

Abdomen oval, sparingly clothed with hairs, pale murky

shining ochre-coloured; in many individuals of both sexes

strongly tinged with brown.

The female resembles the male in colour, but is larger, and

wants the frontal eminence, the front of the cephalothorax being

merely slightly elevated, with a longitudinal indentation in the

medial line.

Both sexes of this very remarkable-looking spider (both ma-

ture and immature) were discovered by myself in abundance on

furze-bushes at Hursley, near Winchester, Lyndhurst, and at

Bloxworth, Dorset, at the end of May 1860.

Walekenaéra saxicola.

Cephalothorax dark brown; abdomen brownish black; legs pale

yellowish brown, with the tibie of the first and second pairs

dark brown; frontal eminence moderate, and behind it a slight

transverse dip or compression: palpi short ; radial joint shorter,

but larger and stronger than the cubital, and with several pro-

jections ; digital joint large; palpal organs highly developed

and complex.

Adult male.—Length ;), of an inch; relative length of legs

4,1, 2, 3.

Cephalothoraz prominent in the region of the eyes, rounded

and very convex, compressed on the sides, and with a slight

transverse dip behind the frontal prominence; behind this dip

there is an indentation in the medial line. Colour dark brown.

Eyes eight, on front and top of cephalothorax in four pairs,

forming two transverse rows curved from each other, the front

row far more strongly curved than the hinder one; the eyes of

the middle pair of the front row are much closer together than

the middle ones of the hinder row, and the smallest of the eight,

the central ones of the hinder row being the largest ; those of

the side pairs are on a small tubercle, and touch each other.

Legs moderately long, not very slender, furnished with hairs ;

their relative length is 4, 1, 2, 3. Hach tarsus ends with three

claws. Colour pale yellowish brown, with the tibiae of the first

and second pairs dark brown.

Palpi short: radial joint about the same length as the cubital,

but much thicker and stronger; it has three projections at its

extremity—a long, slender, deep-brown one curved outwards in

front of the digital joint, a strong crescent-shaped one in front

towards the outer side, and a short obtuse one underneath ; the

two latter are not so dark-coloured as the first : digital joint large,

somewhat oval, convex and hairy outside: palpal organs highly

developed, complicated, and with a black filiform spine near the

Mr.C.C. Blake on the Discovery of Macrauchenia in Bolivia. 441

middle, curved in a circular form, and within the curvature a

black spine enveloped in membrane and directed obliquely for-

wards and downwards ; the palpal organs are of a reddish-brown

colour.

Falces conical, armed with a few teeth on the inner surface ;

rather darker-coloured than the legs, and inclined towards the

sternum.

Mazille short, obliquely truncated at the end on the outer

side, and inclined towards the labium.

Labium seniicircular, prominent at the top, and, with the

maxillee and sternum (which latter is broad, convex, and heart-

shaped), of a dark-brown colour.

Abdomen oviform, thinly clothed with hairs, and projecting

but slightly over the cephalothorax. Colour brownish black.

The female differs from the male only in being rather larger

and in having the frontal prominence smaller ; the sexual organs

are highly developed and very prominent.

Adult males and females of this very active species were taken

(but rarely) by myself, under pieces of rock and stone, near

Pennsylvania Castle, in the island of Portland, in July 1860.

It seems to be allied to Walckenaéra antica (W. apicata of

Blackwall, Linn. Trans. xviii. 637,—Argus anticus, Walckenaer,

Hist. Nat. des Insectes Apt. t. ii. p. 357), resembling it in the

relative colouring of the legs, but differing from it remarkably,

both in the form of the cephalothorax and also of the radial

c of the palpi and in the structure of the palpal organs; it is

ikewise much smaller, and far less richly coloured.

L.—On the Discovery of Macrauchenia in Bolivia.

By Cuarzzes Carrer Biake.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

In the February Number of the ‘Quarterly Journal of the

Geological Society,’ a report of a paper appeared, read by Prof.

Huxley on Nov. 21, 1860, respecting “a new species of Macrau-

chenia (M. boliviensis)” obtained by Mr. Forbes from the mines

of Corocoro, in Bolivia. In this paper the following note is

inserted :—

* As the Guanaco ranges into the highlands, it may not be a

too sanguine expectation to hope for the future discovery of

remains of the great Macrauchenia, also, in Bolivia”’ (p. 83).

As this statement, unaccompanied by any reference to the

corroborative testimony of other palzontologists, is calculated to

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vii. 29

442 Mr.C.C.Blake on the Discovery of Macrauchenia in Bolivia.

leave the reader under the impression that remains of Macrau-

chenia patachonica are yet undiscovered in Bolivia, I must re-

spectfully indicate to those readers of your valuable periodical

who are unacquainted with the fact, that Dr. Weddell, writing

in Castelnau’s ‘ Expédition dans les Parties centrales de ’Amé-

rique du Sud,’ 4to, Paris, 1855, states, on page 36 of the

7th Partie (Zoologie), and on page 203 of the 6th volume of the

‘Histoire du Voyage,’ 8vo, Paris, 1851, that bones of Macrau-

chenia were found at Tarija, in South Bolivia, imbedded in the

soil with Mastodon Humboldti, Scelidotherium, Megatherium,

three species of true Auchenia, Equus macrognathus vel neogeus,

Ursus, &c. He does not specifically distinguish them from M.

patachonica, and figures them under that name on plate 8 of the

7th Part. Ifthe remains described by Prof. Huxley should prove

to be of a distinct species, the fact would be not merely that “a

small and a large species of Auchenoid mammal ranged the moun-

tains and the plains of South America respectively,” but that two

nearly similar species of Macrauchenia co-existed in the highlands

of Bolivia during the post-pleistocene epoch. As Tarija, on the

eastern slopes of the Bolivian Andes, is almost beyond the limits

of the geographical range of the Guanaco, which is by no means

such a denizen of the plains as Prof. Huxley would infer, the

existence of a fossil Auchenoid mammal (a so-called “ hweso de

gigante”’) at that place is a fact of much more importance than

the existence of a similar animal at Corocoro, in the elevated

valleys of the Aymara country, at the foot of the enormous

Illimani*.

The specific name boliviensis, applied by Prof. Huxley to the

smaller form, will no doubt be abrogated by succeeding natu-

ralists, as founded on a misconception of the geographical dis-

tribution of the genus.

Prof. Huxley, impugning the philosophical laws of “ cor-

relation of structure ” as defined by Cuvier and Owen, suggests

that, upon the Cuvierian method of induction, a paleontologist,

reasoning alone from the cervical vertebre of Macrauchenia,

would have confidently predicted its Cameloid affinities. But

when Prof. Huxley founds an argument, put hypothetically into

the mouth of an ideal adversary, upon a structure so liable to

* As Mr. Forbes, in the memoir preceding Prof. Huxley’s, mentions at

great length the Salimas, the volcanic origin of common salt, and the

physical geography of Peru and Bolivia, I may be permitted to indicate

that much valuable information on these subjects is to be found in Mr.

William Bollaert’s ‘ Antiquities and Ethnology of South America,’ 8vo,

Lond. 1860, and in his paper in the ‘ Journal of the Royal Geographical

Society,’ vol. xxi. 1851, with map. Apparently the researches of both

rie Castelnau and Bollaert have been unknown to Messrs. Forbes and

uxley.

Mr. L. Reeve on the Recent Terebratulc. 443

variation as the perforation by a blood-vessel of a cervical ver-

tebra, it can hardly be accepted as a correct exemplification of

the principle which Cuvier has so successfully applied. The

non-perforation of a cervical vertebra by an artery is certainly

not such a character, subserving an important purpose, and de-

noting ordinal distinction, as the presence of a marsupial bone

in an Opossum, with which Prof. Huxley compares it. The

analogy which it is attempted to deduce, as adverse to the prin-

ciples of correlation, therefore totally fails, whilst this high law

of comparative anatomy, “aussi certaine gu’aucune autre en

physique ou en morale,” remains unimpaired by the re-discovery

of Macrauchenian remains in the Andes.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Your obedient Servant,

Cuar.es Carter Buake.

LI.—On the Recent Terebratule ; in Reply to some Observations

by Professor E. Suess, of Vienna. By Loveti Reeve, F.L.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

While working out a Monograph of the recent Terebratule

for my ‘ Conchologia Iconica,’ a summary of which appeared in

your Journal for March, and was translated into the Paris

‘ Journal de Conchyliologie’ for April, I had occasion to study

the valuable researches on their geographical distribution by

Prof. E. Suess, published, in 1859, in vol. xxxvii. of the ‘ Pro-

ceedings of the Imperial Academy of Sciences of Vienna.’ I

was not slow to appreciate the labours of that distinguished

naturalist ; but having discovered some of his conclusions to be

founded in error, I thought it necessary to allude to them, add-

ing, “I mention these instances, not with the view of casting

disparagement on Prof. Suess’s philosophy, but as exemplifying

the inconvenience of going into philosophical dissertations before

the materials have been thoroughly sifted and verified.” I have

read Prof. Suess’s comments in your last Number on my excep-

tions to his views; but it does not appear to me, as I shall pre-

sently demonstrate, that he has shown any of my criticisms to

be groundless, Prof. Suess remarks that the greater part of his

statements are taken from English catalogues, and that his

errors are mainly due to English authors. I suspected this ; and

my conviction that his conclusions ought to be received with

caution was founded upon the discovery that some at least of

those statements were erroneous. What, I would ask, is the

worth of an elaborate superstructure of philosophical dissertation,

444 Mr. L. Reeve on the Recent Terebratule.

if the materials upon which it is raised are open to the suspicion

of being unsound in fact, in principle, in detail? Prof. Suess

may delight, with great interest to himself, and with much ad-

vantage to science, in the pleasures of generalization; it is

always pleasant

*'To suck the sweets of sweet philosophy ;”

but he who wishes to be secure must not shirk the drudgery,

necessary for scientific accuracy, of examining and testing de-

tails. The catalogues from which the greater part of Prof.

Suess’s statements are taken are, I repeat, excellent; but does

it follow that they are faultless? The erroneous statements

(few, indeed, in number) which have been taken along with the

true ones have been corrected by subsequent research, and

would have been corrected, had opportunity offered, by the

authors themselves. The alleged error in which Prof. Suess

says [ am myself involved turns out to be a mare’s nest. I

announced, in my ‘ Revision,’ that the repetition, in ‘ Moll. Voy.

Samarang,’ of the same habitat and bathymetrical particulars

for T. capensis (Kraussia Deshayesii, Dav.) and T. abyssicola must

surely be an error. It will presently be shown, on unimpeach-

able testimony, that the original statement is the correct one.

Prof. Suess has not much to complain of. There are only

four, out of the large and interesting number of facts due to

English authors, upon which I dispute his accuracy :—

1. Prof. Suess says, “ Mr. Reeve states that Waltonia Valen-

ciennesii, Dav., is identical with Terebratella Evansii,” which is

true enough ; but it is not in reference to this identity that I

go on to remark, “and Prof. Suess might have detected this,

even without any examination of the specimen, from Mr. David-

son’s excellent figures of it.” I make this remark in reference

to the extraordinary view, which I am sorry to see maintained,

that Waltonia is an Argiope. I have been to Paris to examine

the Waltonia, but it was not to be found. The mutilation of

the loop has nothing to do with the question. The figure, even

with the ascending branches and horizontal bars of the loop

broken away, shows that it is no Argiope, while there are clearly

indications of its being a Terebratella Evansit. I declare that

this was my conviction on first examining the figures and descrip-

tion. I communicated my suspicions to Mr. Davidson; he

confirmed them. The figure shows, says Prof. Suess, that the

specimen is an abnormal one, the plaits of which do not reach

the umbo. What I term “ obviously a blunder ”—using the

word, not offensively, but as indicating a mistake which it would

be scarcely courteous to refute—is the slip of Prof.Suess in mis-

taking the impress of these plaits for internal apophysial septa.

Mr. L. Reeve on the Recent Terebratule. 445

The conclusion to which a persistence in this opinion leads the

Professor—namely, that Argiope, a very special form of Tere-

bratula, belonging to the temperate waters of the Lusitanian and

Celtic provinces of geographical distribution, ranges to New

Zealand—is, to my mind, a very serious error. He might as

well look for strawberries on the summit of Mont Blanc.

2. The next conclusion of Prof. Suess to which I take excep-

tion is that of including Terebratella in his list of South African

types of geographical distribution,—drawn from a statement of

English authors, that a single valve in the British Museum,

which I found on examination to be a bleached Kraussia rubra (a

strictly South African type), is a Terebratella. Prof. Suess says,

“Tf Mr. Reeve will re-peruse my paper, he will find the follow-

ing passage: ‘ 7. algoensis, Sow. sp. (ranged among Terebratella

by Mr. Davidson in Ann. Nat. Hist. 1852, p. 368) is only known

by one single greater valve; the generic position is therefore

rather doubtful” ” I particularly noticed the passage; and it

occurred to me that to include the genus Terebratella, on no

better evidence than this, in a tabular exposition of types intended

for the demonstration of a theory was very unphilosophical.

3. The errors recorded here appear trifling, but they involve

important principles in geographical distribution. My com-

plaint, equally against Mr. Davidson and Prof. Suess, is that

Corea should be given as the habitat of Kraussia Deshayesi (T.

capensis, Ad. & Ryv.), when the Cape of Good Hope is so plainly

given for it in the original description of Mr. Adams and myself

in ‘ Moll. Voy. Samarang.’ I found that Mr. Davidson had

been misled by a displacement of labels in Mr. Cuming’s cabinet,

and that Prof. Suess had been misled by Mr. Davidson. But

Prof. Suess suspected some mistake when, on tabulating the

habitats of the Terebratule, he found Kraussia to be specially a

South African type, and remarked, “ some confusion may exist

here.” Why, then, did he not give a preference to the habitat

originally recorded in ‘ Moll. Voy. Samarang’? The theoretical

difficulties which suggested some confusion should have sug-

gested also that the habitat given by Mr. Arthur Adams, who

himself dredged the species in situ, was most likely to be the

correct one. The displacement of labels in Mr. Cuming’s cabi-

net has been extremely perplexing, and even led to my accusing

Mr. Adams and myself of an error, which has given Prof. Suess

the temporary gratification of remarking, “ You see that my

doubts with reference to Messrs. Adams and Reeve’s statements

were justified.” It happened that Mr. Cuming had got T.

abyssicola (the original specimen) also labelled Corea; and I was

induced to believe from this circumstance, coupled with the fact

of the shell being a Terebratulina (a type already represented in

446 Mr. L. Reeve on the Recent Terebratule.

that locality), that a mistake had really been made by Mr. Adams

and myself in repeating the same habitat and bathymetrical par-

ticulars for this species as are given in the preceding paragraph

for K. Deshayesii. The two habitats originally published have

been just proved to be correct by a most singular coincidence.

Mr. Davidson, while looking over his stores of recent Terebratule

a few days since, discovered a group of Kraussia rubra (an un-

doubted Cape species) with three specimens of true Terebratulina

abyssicola attached to it,—dredged, beyond all question, like the

original specimens, together.

4, The point of my criticism under this head is, that I object

to any sort of comparison between 7’. spitzbergensis and frontalis

and T. transversa. T. spitzbergensis, as its name implies, is a

small, semitransparent, subarctic form of Terebratula. T. fron-

talis, which is unknown to me (and I cannot gather much from

Middendorf’s figure in ‘ Reise Sib.’), is also a northern form of

Terebratula, the “ quasi representative,” as I have no reason for

doubting, of 7. spitzbergensis in the North Pacific. But what

relationship can there be between either of these species and 7.

transversa? Prof. Suess has not seen 7. transversa. The shell

in the collection of Mr. Norris which bears that name appears

to me to be nothing more than a huge worn monstrosity of the

bold 7. magellanica, which ranges along the western coast of

South America from the Straits of Magellan to Chili. There is

no vestige of a loop in the shell, but its general resemblance to

Terebratella magellanica leaves no room for doubt as to the

genus to which it belongs.

I am indebted to Prof. Suess for pointing out some errors in

my ‘ Revision ; but they are unimportant, and little affect the

question of geographical distribution. I give Japan, instead of

Java, as the habitat of 7. rubella, on the authority of a memo-

randum in the collection of Mr.T. Lombe Taylor, which I believe

to be correct. His specimens were procured from Capt. Sir E.

Belcher, who, according to this memorandum, dredged them in

that locality. My insertion of T. labradorensis (only known

from Labrador) among the North European instead of the

North American types is an unlucky blunder. The only error

which I admit in the whole list of my synonymy is that of

citing Waldheimia euthyra as a synonym of Terebratula vitrea.

The species is unknown to me; and I followed Dr. Gray, im the

Museum Catalogue, not having seen the German edition of Mr.

Davidson’s ‘ Classification of Brachiopoda,’ in which the loop is

figured.

Prof. Suess says, “ Nor do I approve the altered generic posi-

tion of several species. Every one familiar with the fossil type

of the genus Magas must see that the generic position assigned

Mr. L. Reeve on the Recent Terebratule. 447

to Terebratella crenulata and Evansii by Dr.Gray and Mr. Reeve

is erroneous.” Not having sufficiently understood the fossil type

of Magas, I may have erred in this respect; but the loop of

these species is a little removed from the typical loop of Tere-

bratella, as seen in T. magellanica, and is at least intermediate

in its characters between that and Magas. The only other

altered generic position that Prof. Suess can disapprove of (he

does not name any other) is that of removing Terebratella Cu-

ming into the genus Bouchardia. Mr. Davidson himself was

puzzled to know what to do with this species when first de-

seribing it, and only referred it to Terebratella provisionally,

with a note of interrogation. The shell possesses a particular

generic structure apart from any consideration of the loop; and

that structure—an acuminated beak with a terminal foramen, far

removed from the typical structure of 7. magellanica or cruenta,

which species possess allied though not similar loops to that of

B. Cumingii—is the structure of Bouchardia tulipa. The new

species in the British Museum which I have named Bouchardia

jibula, and which Mr. Woodward has shown me to be almost

identical with the fossil T. compta, has a similarly acuminated

beak with a terminal foramen. The change of loop in these

three shells appears to me to be a gradual modification in which

that organ becomes enfeebled and rudely callosified, ceasing to

be any longer available as a generic character.

In drawing up my tables of geographical distribution, I in-

cluded only those species of which I obtained actual specimens

for examination, comparison, description, and drawing, and I dis-

earded all of which the species and habitat could not actually be

verified. But, with all this care, the work is far from perfect.

Prof. Suess will be able to improve materially upon my ‘ Revi-

sion’ in the next edition of his ‘Wohnsitze.’ Here are the

materials. Further research has enabled me to add the following

names to the synonymy :—T7’. scobinata, Gmelin, and T. decus-

sata and irregularis, De Blainville, are varieties of Megerlia

truncata, Linn. T. subvitrea, Leach, is the same as Wald-

heimia cranium, Mill. T. bilobata and pectinata, De Blain-

ville, are further varieties of Terebratella magellanica, Chemn.

T. sanguinolenta, Gmelin, is the same as Terebratella sanguinea,

Chemn, 7. nucleus and avenacea, Miiller, are varieties of Te-

rebratulina caput-serpentis, Linn.; and T. rotundata, De Blain-

ville, is a variety of Kraussia rubra, Pallas. I incline to

believe also that 7. Kochi, Kuster, and T. eximia, Philippi, are

merely varieties of Waldheimia globosa. But even the name

globosa seems destined to fall into the obscurity of a synonym.

Mr. Davidson, whose few venial errors, made in the very dawn

of his invaluable researches, have been lifted into such unde-

448 Mr. L. Reeve on the Recent Terebratule.

served significance by this discussion, has communicated to me

the discovery that either Waldheimia globosa or W. dilatata was

collected nearly a century ago by the illustrious navigator Capt.

Cook, and named by Solander Anomia venosa. The name only

appeared in manuscript at first in the Portland Catalogue; but,

a few years later, another specimen was brought to England

from the same locality by Capt. George Dixon; and in the nar-

rative of his expedition, published in London in 1789, a very

excellent figure and description are given of it *.

In conclusion I may refer to another statement of Prof.

Suess, in which it will be more agreeable to me to convict him

of error. He says he is “ no friend of critics.” This is a lapsus

calami, which I am sure he will unreservedly admit. I learn

from our mutual friend Mr. Davidson, that he is a man of great

rising talent, a friendly correspondent, full of genial sympathies,

and has attained by merit and industry to a most distinguished

position.

I am, Gentlemen,

Your very obedient Servant,

Lovett REEve.

Hutton, Brentwood,

May 2, 1861.

* “At Falkland Islands we met with a curious kind of shell, of the

Anomia genus of Linnzeus, of which, though the species are numerous in

a fossil state in most parts of the globe, few have been discovered recent,

or fresh from the sea. One only of this sort was before known in Europe,

which was brought over by my late worthy commander, the much regretted

Captain Cook, in his first voyage round the world : it was in the Portland

Museum, and was named by the late celebrated Dr. Solander, in his MS.

description of that splendid cabinet, Anomia venosa, which specimen is

now in the collection of M. Calonne of London.

“This kind (as do all that are properly of this genus) adheres to coral

rocks, by a ligament that comes from the animal through the hole in the

larger valve. The internal structure (peculiar to shells of this genus) is

very singular, and consists of two testaceous rays, which commence near

the hinge in the lesser valve, where they adhere; from whence, leaving the

shell, they proceed to near the edge, then bend towards the other valve,

and turn back to their commencement, where they unite. This internal

part is very delicate, and breaks upon the smallest touch, but is thicker in

the part nearest to the larger valve. The shell takes its name from certain

parts of the animal which run in a branched form along the inside of the

shell, which being held to a strong light or a candle, gives it a beautiful

veined appearance. The outside is smooth, and of a pale brown colour.

“The specimen from which the engraving was made is in the private

collection of Mr. George Humphrey, dealer in natural curiosities, Albion

Street, near Blackfriars Bridge, London.” (A Voyage round the World,

performed in 1785-8. By Capt. George Dixon. Dedicated to Sir Joseph

Banks.)

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 449

LII.—Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berke.ey,

M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq.

[Continued from p. 382. }

[Plates XIV. to XVII.]

ACROSPEIRA, DN. g.

Hyphasma decumbens; flocci fertiles erecti sursum ramosi,

ramuli apice subquadriarticulati spiraliter convoluti, spore

subglobose granulate e uno alterove articulo oriunde.

952. Acrospeira mirabilis, B. & Br. in Berk. Int. to Crypt.

Bot. p. 305. f. 69 a. On sweet chestnuts, Bristol, C. E. B.

A most curious fungus, in which the dark granulated spores

are formed by a transformation of the second joint from the top

of the branchlets. All the four terminal joints swell, but the

second only in general proves fertile, though in a few instances

the terminal joint also is transformed.

953. Peronospora sordida, n. sp. Maculis latis hypophyllis

irregularibus sordide pallidis; floccis supra vage dichotomis,

apicibus furcatis ineequalibus ; sporis obovatis apice apiculatis,

On leaves of Scrophularia. Jedburgh, A. Jerdon, Esq.

Forming broad, irregular, dirty, pallid spots on the under side

of the leaves; threads loosely dichotomous above; tips forked,

unequal ; spores obovate, apiculate, ‘001 inch long.

954. Cylindrium septatum, Bonorden, Myc. f. 16. On de-

cayed wood. Batheaston, Dec. 1859.

Forming a white bloom on the matrix. The genus differs

from Oidium in the septate spores.

955. Fusarium heterosporium, Nees, Nov. Act. Acad. Nat. Cur.

ix. p. 185. On the glumes and seeds of rye. Peppering, near

Arundel.

956. Peziza (Geopyxis) Geaster, n. sp. Sessilis subterranea

fusca globosa in lacinias paucas dein rupta, extus villosa.

Amongst comminuted stone and earth. Wentworth, Mr. J.

Henderson.

At first globose, about half an inch in diameter, brownish,

covered with a villose coat, then bursting into a few laciniz ;

asci linear ; sporidia elliptic, with a large globose nucleus, and

sometimes one or two smaller ones, ‘O008-°0009 inch long.

The surface is not warty, as in P. arenaria. The sporidia of

P. sepulta, which is a far coarser species, are mostly smaller,

*0004—0005 inch long, though occasionally of the same dimen-

sions as in our species.

957. P. (Dasyscyph) Vectis, n. sp. Minuta depresso-sub-

globosa atro-fusca granulata pilis brevibus fuscis vestita ; mar-

450 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

gine irregulari; disco concavo pallido; sporidiis filiformi-fusi-

formibus uniseptatis.

On dead stems of Centaurea nigra. Ryde, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Minute, subglobose, somewhat depressed, dark brown, rough

with short brown hairs; disk concave, pale; sporidia between

filiform and fusiform, ‘0012 inch long.

958. P. (Dasyscyphe) dlicincola, n. sp. Fasciculata ; eupulis

extus albido-furfuraceis intus subroseo-cinereis; sporidiis glo-

bosis nucleo magno conformi.

On holly. Chiselhurst, Nov. 1859.

Fasciculate ; cups furfuraceous, externally dirty white, within

cinereous tinged with rose; asci clavate; sporidia at first uni-

seriate, at length irregularly biseriate, globose, ‘00025 inch in

diameter, with a large globose nucleus.

Puate XVI. fig. 17. a. Plant in situ; b,c. asci and sporidia, both

magnified.

959. P. (Dasyscyphee) calyculeformis, Schum. Sell. p. 424;

Fl. Dan. t. 2082. f. 2

Var. Gregaria, stipite fusco glabro, margine subconnivente.

On dead wood, Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

Our plant agrees with Schumacher’s in habitat; it is not,

however, scattered in growth. It has a decidedly dark-brown

stem, which is smooth ; and the margin is rather connivent than

erect. We prefer, however, proposing it as a variety to making

it a distinct species. No one appears to have found Schumacher’s

lant.

' 960. P. (Mollisia) paulula, Roberge, in Desm. Exs. no. 2010,

On Juncus maritimus. Isle of Wight, Rev. A. Bloxam.

961. Helotium infundibulum, Fr. Summ. p. 355. On dead

sticks. Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam, Dec. 1854.

962. H. ferrugineum, Fr. Summ. p. 356. On dead wood.

Twycross, Rey. A. Bloxam.

963. H. imberbe, Fr. Summ. p. 356; b. sessile, Fr., Batsch,

El. f. 56. On decorticated willows. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon,

Esq.

Sports clavate, ‘0004—-0005 inch long.

*H. fagineum, Fr. Summ. p. 356. On beech mast. Colley-

weston, C. E. Broome.

964. Thelebolus terrestris, A. & 8. p. 71. t. 2. f. 4. On fir-

leaves. Richmond, Yorkshire, Miss Plues.

Exactly the plant of the ‘Conspectus;’ but, unfortunately, the

sporidia are not yet formed.

965. Patellaria proxima, u. sp. Orbicularis scutelliformis

depressa subimmersa atra; ascis clavatis; sporidiis oblongis

utrinque obtusis curvulis 4-5-septatis.

On dead oak. Little Heath, Barking, Dec. 1859.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 451

Orbicular, shield-like, depressed, somewhat immersed, black ;

asci clavate; sporidia biseriate, oblong, obtuse at either end,

slightly curved, 4—5-septate.

Closely resembling P. atrata, but differing materially in the

fruit.

Puate XVI. fig. 18. Asci and sporidia magnified.

966. Stictis chrysophea, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. ii. p. 194. On

dead wych elm. Batheaston, C. EH. B.

Asci clavate ; sporidia fusiform, 0°005 inch long.

Puate XVI. fig. 19. a, b. Asci and sporidia magnified ; ¢. paraphysis.

967. Phacidium simulatum, n.sp. Erumpens cupulari-linearis,

margine irregulari; disco lineari rufo-fusco ; sporidiis obovatis.

On dead stems of Clinopodium. Langridge, Somers., C. E.

Broome.

Linear, but cup-shaped, erumpent, with an irregular margin ;

disk linear, red-brown ; asci clavate; sporidia obovate, ‘0004

inch long, binucleate.

Puate XVI. fig. 20. a. Plant, natural size; 5. magnified; ¢. asci and

sporidia.

968. <Ailographum maculare, n.sp. Peritheciis utplurimum

simplicibus subconcentricis in maculas orbiculares dispositis ;

ascis brevibus oblongis ; sporidiis oblongo-clavatis.

On an old mat made of Typha. Hainault Forest, May 1859.

Forming little orbicular black patches, in which the perithecia

are disposed in a somewhat concentric fashion ; perithecia mostly

simple ; asci short, oblong ; sporidia oblongo-clavate, 0-0005 inch

long. Mycelium matted, brown, producing here and there dark

patches.

Very distinct in habit and in the longer asci.

Piate XVI. fig. 21. a. Plant, nat. size; b. the same, magnified ; c. asci;

d. sporidia; e. threads of the mycelium, (All but the first magnified.)

969. Cordiceps pistillarieformis, n.sp. Pusilla, clavula fusca,

stipite cylindrico pallido basi dilatato subzequali.

On wych-elm twigs. Batheaston, Nov. to Feb., C. E. Broome.

Plant 2 lines high; head oblong-ovate, granulated from the

perithecia which are sunk in its substance, rather longer than

the pallid cylindrical stem, which is slightly swollen at the

base.

This curious plant has not, at present, been gathered with per-

fect fruit. It grows on a sclerotioid substance ; but whether a

part of it or not, we are unable to say.

Pirate XVI, fig. 22. a. Plant, nat. size; b. magnified, when young,

e. when older.

970. Hypocrea inclusa, n. sp. Subterranea parasitica tota

452 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

inclusa; peritheciis astomis globosis hyalinis confluentibus ;

ascis linearibus ; sporidiis octonis globosis.

Leigh Wood, Bristol, Sept. 1859, C. E. Broome.

Parasitic in the flesh of Tuber puberulum, occupying the place

of the asci; perithecia globose, hyaline, confluent; asci short,

linear ; sporidia 8, globose, ‘00015--0002 in diameter.

Pate XVII. fig. 23. a. A thin slice showing the parasite within the —

tissue of the truffle; }. asci and sporidia.

* Diatrype stipata, Curr. The fruit figured in this Journal as

that of Valsa hypodermia belongs to this species. That of V.

hypodermia is fusiform and hyaline. Mr. Currey now believes

that his plant is identical with Spheria dissepta, Fr.

971. Nectria Albertini, B. & B.; Spheria rosella, A.& §.t.9.£.3.

Peritheciis gregariis ovatis acutis papillatis roseis subiculo tomen-

toso roseo insidentibus; sporidiis medio tumidis fusiformibus

uniseriatis.

On the ground, on sticks, leaves, &c. Leigh Wood, Bristol,

C. E. Broome.

This differs from the plant gathered by Bloxam and Car-

michael in the larger fusiform, not short oblong, uniseptate

sporidia. In N. Albertini they are ‘0014 inch long, in N. rosella

only ‘0005. We have a plant from Madeira which agrees in the

fusiform sporidia, but in which the perithecia are sunk as in

Hypocrea. In Rabenhorst’s specimen of Spheria rosella, besides

the asci and oval spores, there are what we believe to be stylo-

spores, oblong and triseptate, ‘001—-0012 inch long.

Puiate XVII. fig. 24. a. Asci and sporidia of N. Albertini; b. ditto of

N. rosella.

* Nectria Peziza, Fr. Summ. p.388. Spheria aurea, Grev. t.47,

usually referred to N. aurantia, Fr., is scarcely different from N.

Peziza. Spheria aurantia B. fulgens appears to be the same.

* Melogramma oligosporum (No. 895) = Spheria macrospora,

Desm.

972. Spheria (Villose) scatigena, nu. sp. Peritheciis liberis

ovatis subtiliter hispidis, pilis brevibus rigidis; ostiolo papille-

formi, apice truncato; sporidiis globosis.

On horse-dung, King’s Cliffe, with S. stercoraria, Sow. Spring.

Perithecia free, ovate, rough, with very short rigid hairs;

ostiolum papilleform, truncate; asci cylindrical; sporidia uni-

seriate, broadly elliptic, subglobose, at first surrounded with

gelatine, ‘0008 inch long, flattened, so that a lateral view gives

a narrow elliptic outline.

The sporidia in S. stercoraria are ‘00012 inch long; the peri-

thecia are immersed in a decided stroma even when solitary.

Puate XVII. fig. 25. a. Ascus; b. surface of perithecium ; ¢. sporidium.

(All more or less magnified.)

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 453

973. S. (Denudatz) ordinata, Fr. Syst. ii. p. 454. On de-

corticated fallen oak branches. Little Heath, Essex, Dec. 1859.

Barking.

Perithecia scattered or aggregated, arranged in lines, ovate,

with a papillary orifice, rusty brown becoming black, covered at

first with a tomentose veil, sometimes regularly attenuated, rest-

- ing on a brownish friable mycelium ; asci clavate; sporidia bi-

seriate, curved, fusiform, hyaline, multiseptate, ‘0015 inch long,

sometimes shorter.

This appears to be the plant of Fries. Montagne’s plant has

elliptic fruit like Spheria millegrana, ‘0005 inch long.

Piate XVII. fig. 26. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

*S. (Denudatz) pulveracea, Ehrh. Our specimens are exactly

the same as S. miillegrana, Schwein.

974. S. (Cespitosee) naucosa, Fr. in Myc. Heft ii. p. 36.

Onelm. Batheaston, Jan. 1860, C. E. Broome.

Asci clavate ; sporidia *001 inch long, obovate, multicellular,

with vertical and transverse septa.

We have no typical specimens. The perithecia, when old,

are almost black; the ostiola obsolete; the surface smooth and

shining, with generally a single fissure at the apex.

Pate XVII. fig. 27. Asci and spores magnified.

975. S. (Platystome) Jerdoni, n.s. Peritheciis sparsis 1. sub-

congestis subglobosis, ostiolis angustioribus linearibus ; sporidiis

una cum utroque articulo medio constrictis bi- trinucleatis.

On Rubus Ideus. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq. East

Bergholt, apparently on elm, with the perithecia more scattered,

Rev. C.D. Badham.

Perithecia scattered or slightly crowded, subglobose, with

narrower linear ostiola; asci clavate; sporidia biseriate, ‘0012—

‘00125 inch long, strongly constricted in the centre, as also each

of the two bi- trinucleate joints.

Puate XVII. fig. 28. Sporidia magnified.

976. S. (Ceratostome) stylophora, n. sp. Peritheciis primum

tectis demum liberatis in fasciculos orbiculares dispositis ovatis

sursum attenuatis ; ostiolis sesquilongioribus ; ascis late clavatis ;

haa fusiformibus hyalinis uniseptatis utrinque appendicu-

atis.

On Acer platanoides. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

At first covered, then exposed; perithecia collected in little

orbicular patches, ovate, attenuated above, with styliform ostiola

longer than themselves ; asci broadly clavate ; sporidia biseriate,

hyaline, fusiform, uniseptate, appendiculate at either end.

Puate XVII. fig. 29. a. Group of perithecia; 4, sporidia. (Both mag-

nified.)

454 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

977. S. (Subtectee) holoschista, n.sp. Peritheciis viridi-atris

demum collapsis floccis albidis cinctis; sporidiis biconicis mu-

cosis, dissepimento gelatinam percurrente.

On alder. West of England.

Perithecia blackish green, collapsed, and then looking like a

Peziza surrounded by whitish hairs; sporidia surrounded. by

gelatine, biconical, uniseptate, constricted at the septum, which

passes completely through the mucous envelope ; length, when

the gelatine has been absorbed, ‘(0015-0018 inch.

Allied to S. siparia,

Puiate XVII. fig. 30. Asci and sporidia magnified.

978. S. (Subtecte) blepharodes, n.sp. Peritheciis tectis de-

presso-globosis ; ostiolis duplo longioribus ; ascis clavatis; spo-

ridiis biseriatis hyalinis fusiformibus.

: On twigs of Acer pseudo-Platanus. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon,

sq.

Completely covered by the cuticle; perithecia globose, de-

pressed ; ostiola piercing the cuticle, twice as long ; asci clavate ;

sporidia biseriate, hyaline, fusiform, °0005 inch long.

PLATE XVII. fig. 31. Sporidia magnified.

979. S. (Obtectze) obtecta, Curr. in Journ. Mier. Se. vol. vii.

p. 8. t.11.f.16. Onwych elm. Batheaston, Feb. 1859.

Completely concealed by the cuticle ; perithecia subglobose,

scarcely becoming free from the matrix; walls thick, jet-black ;

gelatine white ; asci clavate: sporidia biseriate, in an early stage

biconical, pointed at either end, with the endochrome propor-

tionally small; when old, shorter, biconical, obtuse, dark brown,

the outer coat being entirely absorbed. Young sporidia 0024

inch long ; old, ‘0015-002.

PLATE XVII. fig. 32. a. Asci and young sporidia; 0. full-grown spo-

ridia. (Both magnified. )

980. S. (Caulicole) gleospora, Berk. & Curr. Peritheciis

globosis depressis subcuticularibus ; ostiolo papilleformi; spori-

diis oblongo-cymbeeformibus 4-septatis articulis torulosis.

On dead stems of Artemisia Absinthium. Fleetwood, Rey. A.

Bloxam.

Perithecia globose, depressed, growing beneath the cuticle ;

ostiolum papilleform, black ; asci clavate; sporidia *001—-0012.

inch long, biseriate, quadriseptate, oblong, somewhat cymbeeform,

joints swollen ; endochrome of a pale golden brown.

Puate XVII. fig. 33. Sporidia magnified.

981. S. (Caulicolz) pinodes, B. & Blox. Sparsa minutissima

subhemispherica depressa astoma; ascis brevibus; sporidiis

medio constrictis uniseptatis.

On pea-stems. Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 455

An obscure species, with scattered, extremely minute, sub-

hemispherical, depressed, mouthless perithecia ; asci short ; spo-

ridia ‘0007 inch long, constricted in the middle, uniseptate.

Puiate XVII. fig. 34. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

982. S.(Caulicole) caulium, Fr., Desm. Ann. d. Se. Nat. sér. 2.

vol. xv. tab. 14. fig. 2 a. On dead stems of Epilobiwm hirsutum.

Batheaston, Dec. 1858, C. E. Broome.

Exactly the plant of Fries, Scl. Suec.

983. S. (Foliicole) Cariceti, n. sp. Peritheciis subglobosis

immersis ; ostiolis punctiformibus ; sporidiis linearibus curvatis

utrinque acutis.

In marshy ground, on Aira cespitosa. Batheaston, Dec. 1858.

Perithecia subglobose, minute; ostiola minute; asci clavate ;

sporidia biseriate, linear, curved, ‘003-004 inch long, acute at

either end.

Puate XVII. fig. 35. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

*S. Rabenhorstii, B. & Br. Aun. Nat. Hist. ser.2. vol. ix. p.324

= Valsa suffusa, Fr.

984. S. (Foliicole) microspila, u. sp. Peritheciis globosis

sparsis, singulo pluribusve macula minuta fusca e mycelio sub-

tili oriunda immersis ;- sporidiis oblongo-ellipticis uniseptatis.

On leaves of Epilobium montanum. Orton Wood, near Ather-

stone, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Perithecia scattered, globose, one or more immersed in a mi-

nute brown spot arising from the delicate mycelium ; asci cylin-

drical ; sporidia -0002—-0005 inch long, oblongo-elliptic, uni-

septate.

Pirate XVII. fig. 36. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

985. Rhizoctonia Menthe, n.s. Primum floccoso-czespitosa

fulva, demum compacta violacea.

On mint in gardens, just above the surface of the soil. Bath-

easton, C. E. Broome.

When young, consisting of little tufts of short tawny threads

resembling in structure, though not in colour, those of R. viola-

cea; creeping below, erect above and slightly branched, and

bearing apparently at their tips subglobose conidia -003-—-004

inch in diameter. The tips at length acquire a violet tint, which

gradually spreads as the tufts become compact and converted

into sclerotiiform bodies as large as a grain of mustard-seed,

which are connected with each other by a violet web. These

bodies are in general quite smooth, but occasionally they retain

about them little tawny patches which still show traces of the

original threads. There is no papillzform apex as in R. Cro-

corum.

This appears to be the first time that anything like fruit has

456 Prof. Owen on the Cerebral Characters of Man and the Ape.

been found in Rhizoctonia. The little spore-like bodies seem,

however, rather to be conidia than true spores; and we have

yet to ascertain what is the real character of these destructive

parasites.

[To be continued. }

LIII.—On the Cerebral Characters of Man and the Ape.

By Prof. Ricuarp Owen. :

[Plates XIX. XX. XXI.]

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

It may be acceptable to those who desire to know the facts

of the observed differences between the structure of the brain in

the lowest race of Man and in the highest race of Ape to be able

to compare the figures of the parts as seen and delineated by

Tiedemann*, Vrolik, and Schroeder van der Kolk+, at a period

before the authors of ‘ Vestiges of Creation’ and ‘ Natural Selec-

tion’ had revived the question of the transmutation of species,

and by anatomists investigating and recording the facts without

reference to, or apparently a thought of, the question whether

Man be or be not a descendant of the Ape.

I therefore send exact copies of the figures of the smallest

Negro’s brain, figured by Tiedemann in the ‘ Philosophical Trans-

actions’ for 1836, and of the brain of the Chimpanzee, figured

by the Dutch anatomists in the Transactions of the Royal

Netherlands Institute for 1849. Figs. 1 and 2, Pl. XIX., show

the brains of the Negro t and the Chimpanzee of the natural

size, and the relative size of the cerebrum to the cerebellum, as

observed by Schroeder van der Kolk and Vrolik§ in the Chim-

panzee (Troglodytes niger). Figs. 1 and 2 in Pl. XX. show the

extent to which the cerebellum is overlapped by the cerebrum,

by means of a vertical section of the brain of the Negro||, and

by a like section of the brain of the ChimpanzeeJ. Fig. 3.

Pl. XX. is a copy of fig. 4. plaat 2 (tom. cit. Schroeder van der

Kolk and Vrolik), showing the extent of the development of the

lateral ventricle and its principal eminences in the brain of the

Chimpanzee.

* «On the Brain of the Negro compared with that of the European and

the Orang utan,” Phil. Trans. 1836.

+ “Ontleedkundige nasparingen over de gedaante en het Maaksel der

Hersenen van den Chimpanse.”” Nieuwe Verhandlingen der erste Klasse

van het Koningl. Nederlandsche Instituut, &c. Amsterd. 4to.

{ Tiedemann, Joc. cit. tab. 32. § Loe. cit. pl. 1. fig. 2.

|| Tiedemann, Joc. cit. pl. 33.

| Schroeder van der Kolk and Vrolik, pl. 2. fig. 1.

Prof. Owen on the Cerebral Characters of Man and the Ape. 457

My own dissections of the brains of the Chimpanzee, and Orang

utan, and of a partially decomposed one of the Gorilla, have

assured me of the accuracy of the Dutch anatomists’ figures, as

rightly and truly representing the degree to which the brain in

the Ape approaches in size and structure to that in Man ; save

that, in the Gorilla, in connexion with its greater proportional

muscular development, the proportional size of the cerebellum is

larger than in the Chimpanzee and Orang; and in that respect

both the latter Apes seem to approach nearer to Man.

But the difference, as compared with the Negro, is so much

greater than is that observable between any two steps in the

descending series from the Chimpanzee to the Lemur—or, in

other words, the rise in cerebral development is so great and

sudden in the Negro, especially when the bulk of Man’s body is

considered*, that it seems to me to constitute one and the most

important of the differential structural characters between the

Human and Ape kinds.

In the brief definitions used in systematic zoology for groups

characterized on such differences, the meaning of terms must be

defined ; and this I was careful to do in my Paper on the pri-

mary distribution of Mammals according to cerebral characters.

Thad previously, with other anatomists, used the term ‘ posterior

lobe’ of the cerebral hemisphere in a somewhat vague sense ;

knowing, as Cruvelhier, Todd, and others have stated, that there

was no natural boundary marking out a posterior lobe from the

so-called middle lobe in the human brain. To make my meaning

clear, when it became especially requisite to do so, I therefore

proposed a definition from internal structure and relative posi-

tion, and signified the ‘ posterior lobe’ as that “which covered

the posterior third of the cerebellum and extended beyond it.”

The accepted definitions in Human Anatomy, of the ‘ posterior

cornu’ of the lateral ventricle and its eminence the ‘ hippocam-

pus minor,’ were so precise and determinate, that propositions re-

garding them could not, I thought, be mistaken. As it seems,

however, that they have been, I here quote from a late and de-

servedly esteemed compendium of descriptive Anthropotomy { :

“ The ‘ posterior cornu,’ or digital cavity, curves backwards into

the substance of the posterior lobe, its direction being backwards,

outwards, and then inwards. On its floor is seen a longitudinal

eminence which corresponds with a deep sulcus between two

conyolutions : this is called the ‘ hippocampus minor’ ” (p. 468).

* From known physiological necessity, the brain is relatively large in

immature and small warm-blooded Vertebrates.

+ Proceedings of the Linnean Society, 1857.

t Anatomy, Descriptive and Surgical, by Henry Gray, F.R.S. 8vo, 1858.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 30

458 Prof. Owen on the Cerebral Characters of Man and the Ape.

A transverse eminence, called pes accessorius or eminentia col-

lateralis (by the Dutch anatomists termed ‘pes hippocampi

minoris’), is “ placed between the hippocampus major and minor

at the junction of the posterior with the descending cornu”

(p. 465). This latter part is indicated “als aanduiding van den

kleinen vogelklaaw (pes hippocampi minor) (pl. 2. fig. 4e),” p. 9 *.

There is no continuation of the lateral ventricle curving back-

wards, outwards, and inwards, nor any eminence accompanying

it in those directions and extent, in any known Ape.

However, I have no more doubt that my fallible fellow-

labourers in anatomical science have spoken the truth, as they

conceived it, in affirming the higher Apes to possess the ‘ poste-

rior lobes,’ ‘ posterior horn of the lateral ventricle,’ and ‘hip-

pocampus minor,’ than that I believe myself to be enunciating

a strictly scientific truth when, agreeably with the definitions of

those parts, I affirm them to be peculiar to the human species

I am, Gentlemen;

Your obedient Servant,

Ricuarp Owen.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate XIX.

Fig. 1. Upper surface of the brain of a Negro, nat. size. (Phil. Trans.

36, pl. 32, Tiedemann.)

Fig. 2. Upper surface of the brain of a Chimpanzee, nat. size (Nieuwe

Verhandlingen der erste Klasse van het Koningl. Nederlandsche

Instituut, plaat 1. fig. 2 ; Schroeder van der Kolk and W. Vrolik) :

c, cerebrum; 3, cerebellum.

PLATE XX.

Fig. 1. Left moiety of a bisected brain of a Negro, nat. size. (Phil. Trans.

1836, pl. 33, Tiedemann.)

Fig. 2. Left moiety of a bisected brain of a Chimpanzee, nat, size. (Nieuwe

Verhandlingen, &c., plaat 2. fig. 1; Schroeder van der Kolk and

W. Vrolik.)

Fig. 3. Right moiety of a dissected brain of a Chimpanzee, showing the

lateral ventricle, nat. size. (Ib. pl. 2. fig. 4; 7b.)

In this and the following figure—a, corpus striatum; pb, tenia

hippecampi; ¢, hippocampus major; d, descending cornu of ven-

tricle; e, pes accessorius, seu pes hippocampi minoris; /. hip-

pocampus minor; g, posterior horn of lateral ventricle.

PLaTE XXI.

Right moiety of a dissected Human brain, showing the lateral ven-

tricle, nat. size. (Gray, Anatomy, Descriptive, &c., 8vo, p. 462.

fig. 244.)

* Ontleedkundige, &c., loc. cit.

On the Identity of Paussus lineatus and P. Parrianus. 459

LIV.—On the possible Identity of Paussus lineatus, Thunberg,

and P. Parrianus, Westwood; with Notes on the Characters of

Specimens taken at the Cape of Good Hope. By W. H. Bren-

SON, Esq.

Paussus lineatus was described and imperfectly figured by Thun-

berg, in 1781, from a specimen taken by him at the Cape in

1772. In 1847, Westwood described and figured P. Parrianus

from a Natal specimen. When I made my first capture of

the latter species, under Table Mountain, in June 1846, I re-

corded in my journal an impression that it was P. lineatus ; but

on observing that Thunberg had omitted any mention of the

hinder excavation and other less important characters, I arrived

at the conclusion that the species was undescribed, while ex-

pressing surprise that a Paussus so frequent near Cape Town

should have escaped the notice of the Swedish naturalist.

On the other hand, it is an important fact that no species

tallying more accurately with P. lineatus has yet been discovered,

notwithstanding the large accessions latterly made to the genus

from Southern Africa; while the really slender form of P. Par-

rianus, especially when viewed with the antenne set in the posi-

tion indicated in Thunberg’s drawing, and an agreement in

other particulars, some of which have been omitted by West-

wood, afford grounds for suspicion that the two species may

eventually prove to be identical. Moreover, the imperfection of

the magnifying powers possessed in Thunberg’s day, and the

difficulties which must have attended the delineation of the

figure, eighty years ago, by an artist unaccustomed to sketch

such minute forms, and with but few allied species for compa-

rison, should be borne in mind. In spite of increased facilities

for observation, and the better-known peculiarities of various

sections and numerous species, the figures and descriptions of

these minute insects have not, even in more recent times, been

devoid of important errors, which have led to confusion by a too

implicit reliance on published characters.

One of my specimens has the antenne fixed nearly in the

position in which Thunberg’s figure was drawn; and it is re-

markable how nearly the form of the clava corresponds there-

with, when observed by the unassisted eye; and even when a

lens is used, the angularity of the summit alone presents any

very obvious difference. Compared with Westwood’s figure in

the 5th vol. of the ‘ Transactions of the Entomological Society,’

pl. 2.f.3, wherein the clava is given in a position which it

scarcely approaches naturally in any specimen, the whole insect

has a slender appearance, agreeing better with the copy of P.

lineatus in pl. 94 of the ‘Arcana Entomologica’ than with the

30*

460 Mr. W. H. Benson on the possible Identity

stout form portrayed in the ‘Trans. Ent. Soc.,’ where the an-

terior portion of P. Parrianus is deficient in slenderness, ex-

hibiting a shortness and breadth in the prothorax and front of

the head which are far from being characteristic.

Thunberg’s characters of the head of P. lineatus are, “ Caput

suborbiculato-angulatum, punctis depressis, inequalé margi-

natum.” In the description of P. Parrianus the slight concavity

of the centre of the head is recorded, as well as the scarcely

raised margin of the organ, which is said to be subelevated pos-

teriorly. In reality, the hinder margin will be found to be con-

siderably elevated when compared with the rest of the head;

and a double prominence, separated by a longitudinal impres-

sion, and unnoticed in the figure or description of either species,

will be evident on examination. The surface of the head is

closely punctate; and a transverse row of indistinctly formed

impressions runs across the cavity between the eyes, the central

one being deepest, and placed at the termination of a slightly

impressed suleus running back from the emargination of the

clypeus. In Thunberg’s figure, the shading of the head ex-

presses not unaptly the posterior marginal elevation, which is

not well represented in the engraving of P. Parrianus.

A sure token of the carelessness of Thunberg’s artist, in cer-

tain details, will be observed in the forward position given to

the eyes, at the sides of the clypeus, instead of at the wide part

of the head further back, in the great size of the scutellum, and

in the form of the apices of the elytra,—characters which we

may feel assured are non-existent in any species of Paussus.

Westwood, in p. 627 of the 2nd vol. of the ‘ Linnzan Transac-

tions,’ admitted that P. lineatus was “ indifferently figured,”

and, in p. 648 of the first volume, stated that he was not con-

vinced that the species ought not to be inserted in the first sec-

tion of the genus, viz. with a sub-bipartite thorax. Actually the

thorax in Thunberg’s figure has much similarity to the appear-

ance presented to the unarmed eye in P. Parrianus ; and the

correctness of Westwood’s first impression is materially strength-

ened by the circumstance that the anterior portion of the pro-

thorax has the outline observable in the lst section, and not

known to exist in a single species of the 2nd section, whether

African or Asiatic. The shading of the central part of the pro-

thorax of P. lineatus is very imperfect; and a slight depth added

to it would assimilate that part to P. Parrianus ; and would cor-

respond with Thunberg’s description of an apparently bipartite

prothorax— Thorax inequalis, lateribus utrinque unispinosis,

antice elevatus ; postice rotundatus, foveis in medio 3 impressis,”

these three impressions answering to the two pits formed by the

front part of the raised W, to which the sculpture of the disk is

of Paussus lineatus and P. Parrianus. 461

compared in P. Parrianus, added to the deep central cleft be-

tween the tubercles of the anterior portion.

The difference noted in the colouring of the elytra of the two

species is immaterial, masmuch as, in one specimen which I

ossess, the elytra, instead of being black with a testaceous

fabian, are testaceous, with an elongate dark separate patch on

each wing-case; and in another example the dark portion is

nearly obsolete.

We now come to a more minute survey of the important

clave of the antenne ; and if those of P.lineatus are imperfectly

and cursorily described, we shall find that the appliances of mo-

dern science have not sufficed to obviate certain omissions, and

that an incorrect idea of portions of the clava is afforded even in

the highly magnified extra figures of P. Parrianus.

It is due to the distinguished entomologist to whom science

is so deeply indebted, and who has done so much to extend our

knowledge of this particular family, to observe that he was pro-

bably unwilling to injure specimens by detaching clave in order

to examine them carefully from every point of view; whereas,

after furnishing examples to his and some other cabinets, the

number of specimens still retained by me rendered such injury

a matter of less consequence, and conferred some advantages,

notwithstanding my limited experience. The published figure

of P. Parrianus is taken from a very small specimen. Some of

my examples are larger than the size assigned to P. lineatus.

It is scarcely a subject for surprise that Thunberg should have

omitted to record the partial excavation actually found in P.

Parrianus, when the more apparent and determined navicular

eavity of P. thoracicus, Don., was passed over by Lamarck in

1817: the whole of his description of P. trigonicornis, Latr.,

was summed up in the short characters, “ P. rubro-ferrugineus,

anutennarum articulo secundo compresso trigono”! It may be

objected that Fabricius, in describing Cerocoma lineata, wrote

“clava elongata integra.” Had he actually examined a speci-

men, or judged merely from Thunberg’s omission ?

Thunberg made no attempt to describe the general form of

the claya, and contented himself with recording its breadth,

compression, obtuse summit, and the truncate base spined at its

exterior angle,—omitting the other characters, inclusive of the

parallel undate ruge on the upper surface, although a rude

attempt to represent them is evident in the figure. These rugee

are replaced, in the figures of P. Parrianus, by a series of mar-

ginal loops, which fail to give a correct idea of the character of

the sculpture ; and the ridges are not even alluded to in the

printed description in the ‘Trans. Ent. Soc.” although they

occupy such a large portion, and are so conspicuous on the

462 On the Identity of Paussus lineatus and P. Parrianus.

upper side of the clava. If, as is frequently the case with spe-

cimens of Paussus, Thunberg’s beetle was gummed on a card,

the position given to the clave in the figure of P. lineatus would

have effectually prevented the obtainment of a view of the cavity.

Is the species still extant in any Swedish collection ?

There is something very peculiar in this partial excavation,

which stops far short of the extremity of the clava. It lies

chiefly under the crenulated portion of the upper and hinder

side, shelving gradually towards a longitudinal sulcus bounding

the inner margin of the slightly elevated lip of the lower and

hinder edge, which falls far short of the superior margm. The

upper side of the clava is convex, and is occupied chiefly by the

undate ridges and furrows; and there exists a corresponding

row of slight depressions along the anterior margin, which, in

certain positions, make the sculpture appear as if it extended

over the whole breadth of the clava. The under side is concave,

and traces of obsolete transverse furrows are also visible in the

deeper portion of the depression.

Another feature peculiar to this clava is that the last of the

five crenulations, instead of forming (like the first four of the

upper posterior margin) the edge of the excavation, is lobed, and

thrown obliquely backward on the thick portion which inter-

venes, on the lower face, between the excavation and the sum-

mit, and it exhibits, moreover, on the upper side, a long con-

cave sinus towards the thickened extremity of the clava. The

first four crenulations are curved over the polished internal

cavity. The convex thickened part of the lower side towards

the extremity is punctate.

A small polished ball intervenes between the clava and the

first joint of the antenna, and plays in a socket in the latter. It

is indicated in Westwood’s fig. 3 d. .

In my notes on the capture of P. Parrianus at the Cape

(printed in the 5th vol. of the Trans. Ent. Soc. pp. 30-32), I

stated that I had detected no sexual distinctions. On a re-

examination of fourteen specimens, of which I retain either the

perfect form or the abdominal portion, I find in seven indivi-

duals two diverging spines on the under side of the centre of

the podex, like those which I recorded im my specimen of P.

Burmeisteri, W. Similar spines are present in my Futtehpore

specimen of P. thoracicus; and they are delineated in the ‘Arcana’

in pl. 90. f. 2 ¢ and pl. 93. f. 2 6, in specimens of P. Stevensianus

and P. armatus. In one of the two figures given by Capt. Boys

of P. Fichtelii they are also apparent. They are, doubtless, a

~ sexual appendage; and if, as 1 am inclined to believe, they are

peculiar to the male, their connexion with crepitation (which I

also consider to be a male character), in my specimen of P. Bur-

Dr. J. E. Gray on M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Africa” 463

meisteri, is an interesting fact. On occasions when a pair of

P. Parrianus occurred, only one imdividual was recorded as

having crepitated. When eight were found together, several

were noted as exhibiting the habit; and two specimens, taken

singly, crepitated on capture.

Cheltenham, April 29, 1861.

sf 2

4 5 6

Clavee of Antennze of Paussus Parrianus, Westw.

—

. View of right clava in the position delineated in Thunberg’s specimen

of P. lineatus.

. Right clava, under side, with the partial hinder cavity, in profile.

. Right clava, exhibiting more of the excavation.

. Right clava: direct view into the excavated portion bounded above

by the overhanging superior crenulated edge, and below by the

inferior lip.

. Left clava, upper face.

. Left clava viewed in profile from the anterior edge.

wm Co bo

LV.—Zoological Notes on perusing M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in

Equatorial Africa. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

A sHorRT time ago we were informed that there had arrived a new

traveller from Africa who had examined the country near the equator

—in fact, the tract between those examined by Livingston and Speke.

‘He read his paper before the Geographical Society ; and I suppose,

as I find no astronomical observations, not even any diaries of his

route in his ‘ Explorations,’ and the most odd-looking ranges of

mountains in his maps, that they soon discovered that he had but

few qualifications for a scientific geographer. But some of the Fel-

lows of the Society seem to have been so much interested with his tales

of his adventures with the Gorilla and other animals, and especially

with his extraordinary accounts of the cannibal propensities of the

inhabitants, that they have assigned to him a room in their house in

which to show his collections, and have invited the fashionable world

of London to come and inspect them.

If these gentlemen had been as conversant with zoology, and

especially with the zoology of Western Africa, as they are with its

geography, they would soon have discovered that M. du Chaillu

was as little able to extend the domains of zoological and ethno-

logical science as he was to be a good geographer ; but unfortunately

some persons are often most interested in that which they know least

about.

4G 4 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Zoology of

I shall pass over the disgusting accounts of the cannibal habits of

the natives (see pp. 84, 88, 94), which disfigure the narrative, merely

with the declaration that I cannot believe them without better evi-

dence. The occurrence of cannibalism to the extent which he states

to exist among certain tribes, as the ‘ Fans,’ is simply impossible ;

the tribe would soon cease to exist: it is quite as impossible as the

celebrated story of the two Kilkenny cats. Further, it is inconsistent

with the accounts of all my friends who have lived in different parts

of the west coast of Africa, and even at Gaboon itself: they say

they often hear of its existence, but have never been able to trace a

case home; while, on the contrary, they say the negro has a great

fear of a dead human body. I do not deny that sometimes the chiefs,

at a religious ceremony, or out of bravado, do eat some parts of their

enemies that have been killed in battle; but I cannot believe, without

much better evidence, that man does what no other animal is here

accused of doing—that is, eat as common food its own kind: it may

be done as an exception, while in a morbid state, as when a sow eats

its young, but not as a rule.

In the preface to the ‘ Adventures’ (p. viii), the author observes,

‘*A brief summary of the results of my four years’ travels will per-

haps interest the reader. I travelled, always on foot, and unaccom-

panied by other white men, about 8000 miles. I shot, stuffed, and

brought home over 2000 birds, of which more than 60 are new to

science. I killed upwards of 1000 quadrupeds, of which 200 were

stuffed and brought home, with more than 80 skeletons. Not less

than 20 of the quadrupeds are species hitherto unknown to science.

“The singular region of Equatorial Africa, the interior of which

it was my fortune to be the first to explore, and of whose people

and strange animal and vegetable productions I give some account

in the following pages, is remarkable chiefly for its fauna, which is

in many respects not only extraordinary, but peculiar. In this com-

paratively narrow belt, extending on either side of the equator, is

found that monstrous and ferocious Ape, the Gorilla. Here, too, and

here only, is the home of the very remarkable nest-building Ape, the

Troglodytes calvus, the ‘Nshiego mbouve’ of the natives; of the

hitherto unknown Kooloo kamba, another Ape no less remarkable

than the 7’. calvus; and of the Chimpanzee. North, south, and east

of this region the Lion lords it in the forest and the desert ; only in

this tract he is not found.”

As soon as I was informed that the collection was open to the

Fellows of the Geographical Society and their friends, I went to

look at it; and I must own that I was much disappointed at not

finding a single animal that I had not before seen from the different

trading stations on the west coast of Africa, and that all the species

that were marked with new names were merely old friends under new

designations ; and I was much surprised to observe that they were

generally preserved in such a state as to show that they must have

been prepared in or near the habitation of civilized man, and not in

the “jungle,” whence they would have to be carried.

The specimens were generally in a bad condition, and a number

M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equatorial Africa’ 465

of them were so stretched that it would be quite impossible ever to

reduce them to a natural state. Since I saw them, I have been in-

formed that some more specimens of the Gorilla have been stuffed

by Mr. Bartlett ; and this family of “ Mr., Mrs., and Miss Gorilla,”

as they are called, affords an interesting group of objects to the

fashionable visitors.

I did not observe a single specimen which would show that the

collector had examined any country that had not before been open

to European collectors; in fact, all the specimens exhibited were

such as might be obtained from, and may have been sent home by,

the missionaries and traders at the different stations on the west

coast of Africa. I was also astonished to find species which I had

hitherto believed to be local to parts of the coast distant from each

other, all here said to be found in one single limited locality.

I may observe that perhaps M. Du Chaillu uses the phrase “ new

and undescribed”’ in a peculiar sense; for he calls the ‘ wild Bull’

* a quite new and hitherto undescribed species of Buffalo” (p. 306),

yet he terms it Bos brachyceros (or, as he chooses to write it, Bos

brachycheros)—the name by which I described and figured it in

1837.

As far as I can understand, it seems to be the popular belief that

nothing was known of the Gorilla and its osteology until M. Du

Chaillu arrived here with his collection ; indeed, the editor of a leading

literary and scientific weekly journal said to me the other day, ‘ You

don’t mean to say that there are any bones of the Gorilla in this

country except those brought by M. Du Chaillu?”’ I think the best

answer to that question is in the fact that the only figure of the ske-

leton of the Gorilla in M. Du Chaillu’s book, viz. the figure of the

“Skeleton of Man and the Gorilla,” at p. 370, is not from any

skeleton that he brought, but from that in the British Museum ;

nor is it an original figure, but a copy of the photograph taken by

Mr. Fenton for the Trustees of the British Museum, and now sold

at the Kensington Museum for a few pence. The upper bone of

the left arm (which in the specimen is broken and repaired, and

shortened) has been made perfect ; but the artist, in making the

alteration, has forgotten to increase its length, so as to make it of

the same length as the perfect bone on the right side. It is not

correctly copied ; for the skeleton of the Gorilla is made stronger,

broader, and more powerful, while that of the Man is proportionally

diminished, so as to give anything but an accurate comparison.

The animal represented in the frontispiece is not from any speci-

men he collected, but is copied, with a very slight and prudish alter-

ation, from M. Geoffroy’s figure, published in the ‘Archives du

Muséum,’ vol. x. p. 1, from the specimen in the Paris Museum, and

there called Gorilla gina. The figure of the ‘‘ young Gorilla” given

at p. 206 is from pl. 7. f. 2 of the same paper, also from a specimen

in the Paris Museum. This paper was published in 1858.

Withont entering into particulars with regard to the habits of the

adult Gorilla, which we have not had the means of verifying, it is evi-

dent that we must make great allowance for the exaggeration which

466 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Zoology of

some travellers seem to think it necessary to infuse into their narra-

tives; and it is certain that the same correction is necessary as re-

gards the plates which are given to illustrate the habits of the animal,

which have evidently been prepared from the notes of the traveller,

and not executed by an artist who has seen it in its native haunts.

But I cannot avoid stating that the following accounts of the young

Gorilla are not consistent with those that I have received from

persons who have kept more than one specimen alive for several

months in the Gaboon, or with the fact that one lived so long in

confinement as to be shipped for the Zoological Society, and these

specimens were described as anything but specially malignant or

ferocious :—

“J think the adult Gorilla utterly untameable. In the course of

the narrative, the reader will find accounts of several young Gorillas

which my men captured alive, and which remained with me for short

periods till their death. In no case could any treatment of mine,

kind or harsh, subdue the little monsters from their first and lasting

ferocity and malignity ” (p. 352).

“But the Gorilla is entirely and constantly an enemy to man—

resenting its captivity, young as my specimens were—refusing all

food except the berries of their native woods, and attacking with

teeth and claws even me, who was in most constant attendance upon

them; and finally dying without previous sickness, and with no other

ascertainable cause than the restless chafing of a spirit which could

not suffer captivity nor the presence of man”’ (p. 353).

«A young one of between two and three years of age required

four stout men to hold it, and even then, in its struggles, bit one

severely.”

Having himself given these wonderful accounts of the habits of the

Gorilla, he observes (p. 347), ‘‘I am sorry to be the dispeller of

such agreeable delusions,—but the Gorilla does not lurk in trees by

the road-side, and drag up unsuspicious passers-by in its claws and

choke them to death in its vice-like paws; it does not attack the

elephant and beat him to death with sticks; it does not carry off

women from the native villages ; it does not even build itself a house

of leaves and twigs in the forest trees, and sit on the roof, as has

been confidently reported of it. It is not gregarious even; and the

numerous stories of its attacking in great numbers have not a grain

of truth in them.”

A naturalist, in a note to Mr. White, observes, ‘‘ 1 was surprised,

on my return to Europe, to find the Gorilla all the go, and the matter

treated in this country as if the specimens brought by the American

[traveller] were the only ones Europeans had as yet cast eyes upon.

A very fine fully-developed specimen of Troglodytes gorilla was

shown at the Meeting of Naturalists at Vienna in 1856, and had

been there for some time. I was much struck with the vast differ-

ence in size between the huge Vienna specimen (being almost a head

taller than I am, and I am 6 feet odd) and those exhibited at the

Royal Geographical Society’s rooms. Dr. Norton Shaw thought that

I was going to stuff him when I told him that I had seen the Gorilla

M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equatorial Africa’? 467

years ago, and in much better condition.”” I may say that there are

Specimens in Paris, Brussels, and Leyden, as well as in the British

Museum collection, which are quite as large as those which I saw in

Whitehall Place. I think I may say, without any fear of contradic-

tion, that the Gorilla and its osteology and anatomy are far better

known than nine-tenths of the mammalia in existence.

Ihave already referred to the author having appropriated Geoffroy’s

figure of the old and young Gorilla, and Fenton’s photograph of the

Gorilla-skeleton, to illustrate his work, and, I may add, without a

word of acknowledgment of the source whence he derived them. He

seems to have very peculiar ideas as to the way in which figures may

be used to illustrate species, and also apparently to believe that the

figures of the same species need not be alike in some important

characters: thus, at p. 359, he gives two figures inscribed “ Nshiego

mbouve and young (Troglodytes calvus),” in which the figure of the

older animal has rather small, and that of the young very large ears.

The figure of the adult is probably an original one; but the figure

given as the young of this which he calls (I believe, erroneously) a

new species, is a copy of Geoffroy’s figure of the photograph of the

common Chimpanzee (Troglodytes niger)! and at p. 423, the two

figures of the ‘“ Nshiego mbouve, in his shelter,” have both large

ears, like the young animal copied from the Chimpanzee; and as

this is drawn by Mr. Wolf, they are probably drawn from that

animal: so that three out of the four figures of this presumed

species are from the Chimpanzee.

M. DuChaillu gives three figures of the ‘ Kooloo kamba,’—the entire

animal at p. 270, at p. 360 the head, and at p. 361 the ear and part

of the head: the ears of the first two figures are very large in com-

parison with the other parts, while the detail figure of the ear at

p- 361 is much smaller; and the form and expression of the faces of

the figures at pp. 270 and 360 are very different from each other.

_ The figure of the young ‘ Nshiego mbouve’ given at p. 232 (and

we must recollect that this animal is regarded as a new and most

distinct species, and named Troglodytes calvus, as distinct from the

Chimpanzee or Troglodytes niger) is a facsimile copy of the figure

given by M. Geoffroy in the 10th volume of the ‘Archives du

Muséum,’ tab. 7. f. 4, as a representation from life of the young

Chimpanzee in the Jardin des Plantes at Paris! And the figure of

the presumed new species, on the plate at p. 359, which, as I have

before observed, is so unlike the figure of the older animal on the

same plate, is a copy of the same figure of Geoffroy’s, but reversed

in the copying.

I examined with care all the specimens of the apes in the collec-

tion at White Hall Place, and could only make out two—the Gorilla

and the Chimpanzee: they are in different states of goodness, or,

tather, badness ; and one had lost the skin and hair of the scalp ; and

the above account of the figures of these presumed species renders

them very doubtful.

But the most remarkable instance is at p. 454, where the author,

deseribing an Anomalurus, says, ‘On examination, to my joy I found

468 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Zoology of

it a new species... .. I have named this little animal the Anomalurus

Beldeni ;’ and on the opposite page he gives a figure which he names

Anomalurus Beldeni: this figure is a beautiful and accurate copy of

Mr. Wolf’s figure of Anomalurus Beecroftii in the ‘ Proceedings of

the Zoological Society,’ 1852, t. 32, from which, no doubt, M. Du

Chaillu regards his 4. Beldeni as distinct, or why does he give it an-

other name? or does he think that one figure may serve to represent

two species ?

Species are not only described as new that have long been well

known, but they are figured in such an incorrect or exaggerated

manner as to render it impossible to make out what species they are

intended to represent, much less to correct the error of the deseriber.

Who, for example, could believe that the animal figured on the plate

opposite p. 422, and called the White-faced Hog (Potamocherus

albifrons), is the same as the one now living in the Zoological Society’s

Gardens, which is well figured in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Society

for 1852, p. 129, t. 34, as the Painted Pig of the Camaroons (Pota-

mocherus penicillatus)? yet the specimen in M. Du Chaillu’s collec-

tion from which the figure is pretended to be taken is not only that

species, but even the same variety of it.

Who could believe that the ‘ Naive’ (the Wild Bull of Equatorial

Africa)—** Bos brachycheros’’ on the plate at page 175, and again on

the plate entitled ‘‘ the Leopard and his prey”’ at p. 125, and also where

it is shown tossing a native, at p. 204—-is the same animal as Bos

brachyceros, described and figured by me in the ‘ Magazine of Natural

History’ for 1837, and in the ‘Annals of Natural History,’ vol. ii.

p- 284, t. 13? Yet the specimen in the collection leaves not the

slightest doubt on the subject; and also shows that the position of

the horns in each of these three representations is not consistent

with nature, for they are all represented as having the horns recurved

from the root, while they ought to have been represented as spread-

ing out on the sides, and only recurved at the tips: so that persons

who might be inclined to doubt the identity of my Bos brachyceros

and M. Du Chaillu’s Bos brachycheros (which, by the by, at p. 174,

and again at p. 306, he calls ‘a quite new and hitherto undescribed

species of Buffalo”) must not be led away, by this inaccuracy in the

representation of the animals, to believe the traveller’s statement,

and regard the two animals noticed under such nearly similar names

as two species.

As to the animal being ‘‘ new and undescribed,” I may state that

it and its habits were described by Denham and Clapperton, who

brought home a head of it, now in the British Museum, under the

name of the ‘Zamouse ;’ that it was described and figured by me in

1837, as above referred to; and that it was described by Dr. Riippell

as found in Abyssinia. ;

I may observe that I am not inclined to place more reliance on

his statement of the habits of this animal than the figures lead us to

place m his accuracy as regards the representation of it. He de-

scribes it, at p. 124, as “a very savage beast,’’ and at p. 306 remarks,

**T do not think the Bos brachycheros, the wild bull of this country,

M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equatorial Africa’ 469

could be tamed.” The specimen which I described, on the contrary,

lived for some years in the Surrey Zoological Gardens, and then went

to the Jardin des Plantes at Paris, where it died ; its skin is preserved

in the museum of that institution. It was as tame and gentle as our

common cattle. It is well known at Sierra Leone as the Bush Cow,

and appears to be generally distributed over intertropical Africa.

At p. 306 he observes, ‘I saw several specimens of a very beau-

tiful Antelope, hitherto unknown, which may be considered by far

the handsomest Antelope yet discovered in Africa. This animal, of

which I am enabled to give an excellent representation drawn from

a well-preserved specimen in my collection, is rare and very shy,

swift of foot, and exceedingly graceful in its motions, though more

heavily built than most of the Antelope kind.” On the opposite

page it is figured as “ the Bongo Antelope, Trogelaphus albovirgatus.”’

This animal, so far from being new, was noticed by Afzelius in the

last century, and is the Antilope euryceros of Ogilby, described in

1836 from a head sent by Lieut. Allen from the Bight of Biafra,

and the Tragelaphus euryceros of my ‘ Catalogue of the Hoofed Ani-

mals in the Museum Collection,’ p.137. The skin in M. Du Chaillu’s

collection is certainly a very beautiful one, and it may be considered

as the most interesting specimen in his collection; but the figure is

so indifferent, and the description of the animal so incomplete, that

it would be impossible to determine its real nature without having an

opportunity of examining the skin. Indeed, the figures of the horns

are so inaccurate (neither showing the frontal ridge nor the spiral

twist), that they would lead one to refer the animal to a genus (or,

rather, subfamily of genera) very different from that to which it really

belongs ; and the plate in the work appears to be a slightly altered

copy of the figure of Tragelaphus Angasii from Port Natal, published

in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ in 1848.

I do not find anything in the work to confirm the opinion ex-

pressed in the preface—‘‘ Thus I feel almost certain that the Elephant

of this region is a variety distinct in several particulars from his

South-African brother.’ It is of little use making such vbservations

unless they are backed by some reasons, or are supported by some

specimens either of the animal or of some of the characteristic

portions of the skeleton, as, for example, the skull or the teeth ; but

nothing of the kind appears to have been collected, or, at least, none

are shown. At the same time he gives an account of the habits of

the animal, and the mode of killing it by forming a “tangle” for it

of ‘the vines they (the natives) tear down, and with them inge-

niously, but with much labour, construct a kind of high fence or

obstruction not sufficient to hold the elephant, but quite strong

enough to check him in his flight, and entangle him in the meshes

till the hunters kill him” (p. 82), which they do thus :—“‘ At the

first rush of the elephant, the natives crowd round ; and while he is

struggling in their toils, they are plying him with spears, often from

trees, till the poor wounded beast looks like a huge porcupine : this

spearing does not cease till they have killed their prey”’ (p. 83).

From our knowledge of how long it took to kill ‘Chunie’ at Exeter

470 Bibliographical Notices.

Change, with all the appliances of modern civilization, we might

think this would be a protracted encounter; but no such thing,

according to this veracious tale-teller. We are told that, in one case,

where the elephant had killed one of the men, ‘‘ they so beset it with

spears, that in a few minutes it was dead”’ (p. 83) ; and further, at

the time he first saw it, he observes, “ To-day we killed four elephants

in this way.’’ It must be recollected that the spears are not even said to

be poisoned, and, by the figures on the plate, they are of the usualslight

and slender form. Some of the natives are even represented drawing

the arrows out of the body of one elephant that they have killed, in

order that they may use them against a second one!! “The elephants

of Equatorial Africa, if this account is true, must be much less strong

and vivacious than those in other parts of Africa or India, where they

are accustomed to tear up trees and force a path through the jungle.

This account is very different from one I received from a friend

who was for some years on the coast of Equatorial Africa. He says:

«The officers and crew of his ship went to attack an elephant they

saw near the coast. Jack armed himself with all manner of dreadful

instruments of war. The party, more than 100 strong, shot at it from

a distance, with all kinds of arms, great and small ; at last the elephant

charged them, when the whole band retreated helter-skelter; and a

few days afterwards they saw the elephant enjoying himself as if

nothing had happened to disturb his repose.’’ What a pity they had

not a few native spears, and the courage of these despised blacks!

Yet, I would ask, what credit can be placed on the observations of

a traveller who informs his readers that he ‘* travelled always

on foot, and unaccompanied by other white men,” and who ean sit

down deliberately to tell us he took part in killing the elephant in

the manner described ; and not satisfied with merely telling us, ab-

solutely places before the public a picture which professes to repre-

sent the scene, the mere inspection of which is enough to render

every sensible person, who knows anything of the strength, intelli-

gence, - habits of the elephant, suspicious as to the veracity of the

relater !

I need hardly say with reference to a work with plates so manu-

factured, that the artist evidently had the Indian elephant, and not

the African, in his mind when he drew this plate.

[To be continued. }

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Botanist’s Guide to the Counties of Aberdeen, Banff, and Kin-

cardine. By G. Dicxiz, M.A., M.D., Prof. of Botany in the

University of Aberdeen. 12mo. pp. xxxii, 344. London: Long-

mans, 1860.

Loca Floras and lists of the native plants of Scotland are not

abundant ; and few of those that we possess pretend to much com-

pleteness. The ‘Flora of Berwick’ and the ‘ Botany of the Eastern

Bibliographical Notices. 471

Borders,’ by our lamented colleague Dr. Johnston, refer only partially

to Scotland; Greville’s and Woodforde’s Edinburgh lists are now

rather ancient, and require to be replaced by a modern work entering

into particulars not then considered necessary. Gardiner’s ‘ Flora

of Forfarshire’ supplies most of what is required concerning that

county, which is especially interesting from its having been the chief

field of the late G. Don’s researches and discoveries, and also because

it is ‘‘ probably the best botanical county in the Highlands.” The

anonymous ‘ Collectanea for a Flora’ of Moray was greatly praised

on its publication, and, in the words of Mr. Watson, “ took the lead

in rejecting and questioning the introduced species of its district on

something like a sound and uniform principle.’”” Murray’s ‘ Northern

Flora’ is unfortunately a mere fragment. Edmondston’s ‘Flora of

Shetland’ concludes the list of local floras, as far as their existence

is known to us. This last-mentioned little book has now become so

exceedingly scarce, and is in some respects so peculiar, that a new

volume about the plants of Shetland (including also, if possible,

Orkney) is very much wanted.

In addition to these more complete works, we possess lists of plants

noticed in some districts either during a short residence therein, or

in the course of a hasty tour. Although very incomplete, these

catalogues are valuable when drawn up by qualified persons, with

sufficient care, and uninfluenced by the desire (which is unfortunately

common) to swell them as much as possible by including species

of doubtful claim to insertion; but they are in no sense local

floras.

It will thus be seen that a new and carefully prepared flora of a

Scottish district is a valuable addition to our sources of information

concerning the geographical distribution of plants in Britain. Dr.

Dickie has produced such a work—one which will take a high place

amongst the best of its class. The country to which it relates forms

part of the “‘ East Highlands” province of Watson. It consists of

the counties of Aberdeen, Banff, and Kincardine, forming “a con-

tinuous quadrilateral tract of land in the north-east of the middle

third of Scotland, of about 2960 square miles.” It is ‘ bounded on

the south by one of the main offshoots of the Grampians and the

N. Esk river, which separate it from Perthshire and Forfarshire ;

on the west by Inverness-shire, Elginshire, and the river Spey; on

the north and east by the German Ocean.”’ It includes much of the

highest land in Britain surrounding the sources of the rivers Dee,

Don, and Avon, and is especially deserving of notice as including

within its limits the beautiful and botanically rich district commonly

known by the name of Braémar. Dr. Dickie furnishes us with a

small but sufficient map of these counties and of portions of those

adjoining them.

The ‘Introduction’ treats of the geography and climate. The

latter is illustrated by tabular statements of the range of temperature

and fall of rain, derived from observations made at Castle Newe, in

Strathdon, at a height of 868 feet above the sea-level, at Braémar

1180 feet above the same, and less perfectly at Aberdeen. At

472 Bibliographical Notices.

Braémar the temperature fell to zero of Fahrenheit in December

1859, to 9° in 1858, and to 4°°9 in 1857. At Castle Newe the

lowest temperature observed during many years occurred in February

1838, when it is stated to have fallen to —12°. [We have not seen

any account of the weather there at Christmas 1860.] The lowest

temperature at Aberdeen is not mentioned. The average annual fall

of rain and snow at Braémar has been 33 inches, at Castle Newe 34,

at Aberdeen 28 inches.

The flora is contrasted with that of Britain, taking Dr. Arnott’s

‘Flora’ as the authority for the latter, and with the lists and dis-

tricts used by Mr. Watson in his ‘Cybele.’ Special attention is also

paid to the altitudinal distribution of the plants, and an interesting

and instructive diagram given in illustration of it.

The ‘Introduction’ is followed by a good summary of the ‘ Phy-

sical and Geological Structure’? of the counties from the pen of

Mr. Alex. Cruickshank.

The number of Pheenogamic species included in this book is 690;

and 91 others, which it is thought by Dr. Dickie ought to be ex-

cluded, as not truly indigenous are named in an appendix.

The author’s tendency is manifestly rather towards Mr. Bentham’s

than Mr. Babington’s views concerning species; and we have been

amused by the rather frequent recurrence of the words “ considered

by some as identical’? when obscure or ill-understood plants are

being noticed. Dr. Dickie’s opinion, if founded upon his own ob-

servations, would be highly valuable; not so that of the anonymous

“some.”

In addition to the scientific nomenclature, an English name is

given to each species. Had these been the names used in the dis-

trict, they would have possessed interest (and the real Gaelic name

would have been of great value, as tending to show what are the an-

cient plants of the country, and as such known to the old inhabit-

ants) ; but being often simply the names invented by English bota-

nists, they are as much a technical nomenclature as the Latin terms,

labour under the disadvantage of being unknown to most students,

and are, we venture to add, undeserving of being known, and quite

useless.

The time when plants flower in that northern region is well worthy

of contrast with the seasons recorded for the blooming of plants in

the southern parts of the kingdom. Dr. Dickie seems to have noted

it carefully.

The localities are arianged as occurring in the counties of Kincar-

dine, Aberdeen, and Banff respectively. We should have been better

pleased to have seen the whole region treated as one, and divided

into districts founded upon their physical and other peculiarities,

the internal county boundaries being totally neglected. ‘The incon-

venience of the plan which is adopted is well illustrated by Banffshire,

which extends as a long narrow strip of country from Ben-na-muich-

dhui, about 4300 feet in altitude, to the sea: it is sixty-eight miles

in length, with an average breadth of only fourteen. The same may

be said in a less degree of Aberdeenshire, which is narrow and moun-

Bibliographical Notices. 473

tainous at its upper end, although it widens greatly near the coast.

If it is thought undesirable to neglect the county boundaries, Mr.

Watson’s vice-counties of North and South Aberdeenshire might

well be adopted, although they are not altogether free from the ob-

jections to which we have adverted.

Taking Mr. Watson’s floral types as a guide, Dr. Dickie arrives at

the following results relative to the Aberdeenshire flora :—

“1. BritisH.—Most of these constitute our common plants, almost

everywhere diffused, and many of them familiar to all as ordinary

weeds. Some of this type, however, though abundant in more

southern parts of Britain, become scarce here, and may be ranked

among our rare species; such are Ranunculus auricomus, Arabis

hirsuta, Arenaria trinervis, Bidens cernua, Lycopus europeus,

Listera ovata, Malazxis paludosa, Alisma ranunculoides, &c. &e.

“2. EnGiisu.—Of this type comparatively few reach us, and some of

them, though now extensively spread, very probably may have

been introduced along with seeds of agricultural plants.

“3. Scorrisu.—Plants of this division are well represented in this part

of Scotland, being 58 in number, and therefore about five-sixths

of the British species, so designated, occur here. Most of them

are abundant, and several are species highly prized by southern

collectors. A few examples may be diewinase : Rubus savatilis,

Trientalis europea, Linnea borealis, Pyrola media, Pyrola

minor, Goodyera repens, Listera cordata, &c. Three of them,

Linnea, Trientalis, and Goodyera, may be specially noted as

very widely distributed and abundant here.

“4, GeRMANIc.—There are only eight examples of this type in our list,

and they are mostly rare or local plants; the total number of

such in the British Flora being estimated at more than 190,

“5, ATLANTIC.—Sedum anglicum and Scilla verna are the only repre-

sentatives; the latter confined to the north-western part of our

coast, on the borders of the Moray Frith.

“6. Higutanp.—The plants belonging to this division are estimated at

about 100 species in the whole British Flora; of these eight-

tenths are found in our list. Many of these are very local, and

entirely confined to the higher districts. A few of them reach

the coast, and are found almost at the sea-level, viz. Sedum Rho-

diola, Saxifraga oppositifolia, Saxifraga hypnoides, and Poly-

gonum viviparum. Some others appear at a lower altitude along

the course of the Dee and Deveron; such have probably been

transported by floods; viz. Oxyria reniformis, Epilobium alpinum,

Alchemilla alpina, &e. Among the more interesting of this type,

found in the interior, and usually very local, may be mentioned

Astragalus alpinus, Mulgedium alpinum, Arbutus alpina, and

various species of Sazxifraga, Hieracium, Salix, Juncus, Carea,

and Poa.

* We can now form some idea respecting the characteristic features of

the Flora. The plants belonging to the English, Germanic, and Atlantic

types constitute but a very insignificant part of our native vegetation. In

addition to the more common species, constituting the British type, there

is a general intermixture of Scottish forms, and in particular localities the

Highland type predominates.” "

In addition to the flowering plants, we are furnished with a very

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 31

474, Bibliographical Notices.

full list of the localities for the Mosses, Characeze, Lichens, Algee,

and Fungi.

Although we have made a few objections to parts of this book, we

nevertheless can recommend it very strongly to the notice of our

readers, especially to those who may contemplate a Highland tour.

Seasons with the Sea-horses ; or Sporting Adventures in the Northern

Seas. By James Lamont, Esq., F.G.S. London: Hurst and

Blackett, 1861.

A sHort visit to Spitzbergen, in 1858, whilst yachting on the coast

of Norway, convinced the author that “‘ wonderful sport, and of a

most original description, was to be obtained there by any one who

would go at the proper season, with a suitably equipped vessel and

proper boats, manned by a crew of men accustomed to the ice and

to the pursuit of the walrus and the seal.” In the spring, therefore,

of 1859 Mr. Lamont prepared his expedition ; and after some little

delay he started, in company with another keen sportsman, Lord

David Kennedy, for Hammerfest, whence they took a regular “‘jagt ””

or sealing-sloop, with boats, harpoons, lines, lances, blubber-knives,

casks, provisions, &c., and with a “‘Skyppar”’ and crew of Norse-

men. We will not follow our adventurers through their weary wait-

ings in fogs and mist, their exciting boat-hunts after seal, walrus,

and bear, their scrambling chases of the white bear on the coast-ice,

and their more pleasant stalking of silly reindeer on the land—result-

ing in the killing of 46 walruses, 88 seals, 8 bears, 1 white whale,

and 61 reindeer—besides some other 20 walruses and 40 seals slain

but lost,—but we propose to avail ourselves of some of the many

scraps of natural-history information that this very interesting book

. on Northern sports affords. We must premise that our author is not

a mere sportsman, blind to everything but his victims and the general

aspect of the scenery around. On the contrary, he has his eyes open

to zoological, botanical, and geological phenomena ; and in the last-

mentioned department of science especially, though an amateur, he

has not been by any means unsuccessful in recording facts of im-

portance, and in bringing home useful material for geologists to

work upon, as the Appendix to his book, and the Journal of the

Geological Society, attest.

Mr. Lamont scarcely leaves Hammerfest before he finds something

to observe about ptarmigan, mosquitoes, cod-fish, and the arctic

shark ; the last (sought after for the sake of his liver and there sulting

*‘cod-liver oil”’) affords such good sport, between Finmarken and

Bear Island, where he is fished for with lines baited with seal-blubber

at from 100 to 150 fathoms, that “‘a summer month with Squalus

borealis’ will perhaps be the title of one of next year’s sporting

books.

The habits, character, and features of the Great Spitzbergen Seal

(Phoca barbata) are given at pages 55 et seq., and full instructions

how to shoot him through his brain, small as it is, are carefully laid

down. Ten feet iong, six feet in circumference, weighing 600 pounds,

Bibliographical Notices. 475

with blubber 2 or 3 inches thick, and worth for its oil (at present)

about 5 or 6 dollars, and one or two more for its skin—these are

points of interest in this seal. A bushel of nice fresh prawns, in the

stomach of one, was evidence of seals’ diet. Medusze and Clios seem

also to be their food. The “Talking-seal ”’ in London would have

eaten, it is said, a hundred pounds of fish a day, if it could have got it.

In cutting up some large seals in Deeva Bay, Mr. Lamont “ found

the stomachs of several of them containing a bushel or so apiece of

small fish about 5 or 6 inches long and resembling young cod. I

believe,” says he, “there are no fish of any size in the Spitzbergen

seas, for we tried often with hook and line and never caught a single

one”’ (p. 116).

‘The Great Arctic Seal dives in exactly the same manner as the

walrus—I mean by making a semi-revolution, whale-fashion, as he

es down; but, singularly enough, the Small Seal of Spitzbergen

¢Phoca vitulina), called by the hunters the ‘ Stein-Cobbe,’ from his

habit of occasionally lying on the rocks [the great seal being found

on the ice only], dives by suddenly dropping himself under water,

his nose being the last part of him which disappears, instead of his

tail, as with his great congeners Phoca barbata and the walrus.”

The small seal, much less abundant than the large seal, “has a

very fine spotted skin, and is about 60 or 70 lbs. in weight ; he is

much fatter, in proportion to his size, than Phoca barbata ; and, his

carcase in consequence having less specific gravity in proportion to

its bulk, he floats much longer after he is killed in the water, so that

they are seldom lost after being shot” (p. 155)... ... «There

is also a third variety of Seal found in the Spitzbergen seas (Phoca

hispida’), the ‘Springer’ or ‘ Jan Mayen Seal,’ as he is called by

the hunters.” This seal is gregarious, the others are solitary in their

habits. It swims rapidly in bands of from 50 to 200, leaping simul-

taneously (porpess-fashion) at wide intervals. This seal is very rare

at Spitzbergen, but enormously abundant to the westward amongst

the vast ice-fields around Jan Mayen’s Island: it weighs from 200

to 300 lbs., and is the fattest and most buoyant of all the Arctic

Phoce.

Mr. Lamont soon brings us into acquaintance with the Walruses

also,—a cow-walrus and calf among them ; these latter give the har-

pooner an opportunity of showing how the possession of the calf or

*‘junger,”’ and making it grunt and cry, enable the hunters to bring

a whole herd of walruses within reach of the harpoon or rifle.

A fuil-sized old bull-walrus weighing 3000 lbs. may yield some

600 Ibs. of blubber, with only about double the quantity of oil that

a good seal yields. Its hide is worth from four to eight dollars, and

is used for harness, soles, rigging, and for glue: while seal-skins are

converted into ‘‘dog-skin” gloves, “ Dundee kid,’ &c. Young

walrus is stated to be “‘ good meat and without the disagreeable fishy

flavour of seal, but slightly insipid.”

Walruses frequent the ice-floes in water at from 10 to 15 fathonis ;

they “cannot descend in more than about 25 fathoms.”’ Towards

the end of August they herd on islands or the mainland, in secluded

31*

476 Bibliographical Notices.

bays, in closely packed masses, ‘‘ sometimes to the number of several

thousands ;”’ “and there they remain in a semi-torpid state for weeks

together.”’ When met with in this state by the hunters, a rich har-

vest of blubber, hide, and ivory is obtained; but too often brutally

wanton and reckless massacres of the valuable beasts seem to have

taken place (p. 187).

The “old bulls are always very light-coloured, from being nearly

devoid of hair; their skins are very rough and rugose, like that of a

rhinoceros ; and they are generally quite covered with scars and

wounds, inflicted by harpoons, lances, and bullets, which they have

escaped from, as well as by the tusks of one another in fights amongst

themselves. I have frequently observed them fighting with great

ferocity on the ice. They use their tusks against one another very

much in the manner that game-cocks use their beaks. From the

animal’s unwieldy appearance and the position of his tusks, one is apt

to fancy that they can only be used ina stroke downwards; but, on

the contrary, they can turn their necks with great facility and quick-

ness, and can strike either upwards, downwards, or sideways, with

equal dexterity. I have little doubt but that in the amatory season

these conflicts are often fatal. Old bulls frequently have one or both

their tusks broken, which may arise either from fighting, or from

using them to assist in clambering up the ice and rocks. These

broken tusks soon get worn and sharpened to a point again by the

action of the sand, as the walrus uses his tusks, like the elephant

and the boar, for ploughing his food out of the ground, with this

difference, that the operations of the sea-elephant, as he ought to be

called, instead of the sea-horse, are carried on at the bottom of the

sea. I have frequently opened the stomachs of walruses and found

their food to consist of quantities of sand-worms, starfish, shrimps,

and clams and cockles. I believe they also eat submarine alge or

sea-weeds, and Scoresby mentions having found the remains of young

seals in their stomachs ; but I imagine the latter case to be an un-

usual one” (p. 141)... . ‘The calf has no tusks the first year ;

but the second year, when he has attained the size of a large seal, he

has a pair about as large as the canine teeth of a lion; the third year

they are about 6 inches long. Tusks vary very much in size and

shape according to the age and sex of the animal. A good pair of

bull’s tusks may be stated as 24 inches long, and 4 lbs. apiece in

weight.” A very large pair, of unusual size, “measured 31 inches

in length when taken out of the head, and weighed 8 lbs. each.”

Cows’ tusks are seldom more than 20 inches long, and 3 lbs. each in

weight ; they are set closer together than in the bulls, and even over-

lap at the points as in the stuffed specimen in the British Museum—

which gives a poor notion of a lively walrus according to our author.

The tusks in bulls sometimes even diverge ; and the more widely set,

especially when diverging from one another in curves, the more

savage and dangerous the hunters find the bull to be (p. 144). For

other particulars as to the features and habits of the walrus, and how

to shoot him, we refer the reader to pages 145, 153, 154, and 211.

The state of the walrus-trade, the former extension of the hunting-

Bibliographical Notices. 477

grounds in Bear Island and Finmarken, and the gradual limitation

of the walrus to the banks and skerries north of Spitzbergen are

mentioned at page 176, &c.

The Ivory-gulls, greedy and rapacious, and ever fighting and

squabbling over their prey, are constant in their attendance on the

**flenzers ”’ when stripping the skin and blubber from the carcases.

Gulls and guillemots get inexhaustible banquets on the Medusee

and Clios. Larus parasiticus and L. glaucus have their tyrannical

and thievish habits described at p. 270.

Gulls, fulmars, eider-ducks, and auks, occupying the islands as

breeding-places, are sadly vexed by the egg-eating propensity of the

white bear, whose other favourite sport seems to be seal-stalking,

whence apparently much of the vigilant wariness of the latter perse-

cuted animal, who is also continually alarmed by the loud booming

reports from the glaciers on some parts of the coast (p. 166).

A good-conditioned full-sized male bear, upwards of 8 feet in

length, almost as much in circumference, and 4} feet high at the

shoulder, will yield upwards of 400 lbs. of blubber, the carcase being

about 1200 lbs. ; his skin, though thin, weighs upwards of 100 lbs.,

and is valued on account of its coat only. ‘‘The White Bear,” says

Mr. Lamont, “‘as is well known, subsists principally on seals, and

he kills many of them on these sheets of ‘fast’ ice; but how he

manages to get within arm’s length of them there, is beyond what I

can understand. When the seals are floating about on loose drift-ice,

bruin’s ‘little game’ is obvious enough; he ‘ first finds his seal,’ by

eyes and nose,—in the use of both of which organs U. maritimus is

unsurpassed by any wild animal whose acquaintance I have ever made,

—and then, slipping into the water half a mile or so to leeward of his

prey, he swims slowly and silently towards him, keeping very little

of his head above water: on approaching the ice on which the seal

is lying, the bear slips along unseen under the edge of it [diving also,

if need be} until he is close under the hapless seal, when one jump

up, and one blow of his tremendous paw, generally settles the busi-

ness. The seal cannot go fast enough to escape by crossing to the

other side of the iceberg ; if he jumps down when the bear is close

to him, he does the best he can for his life ; for, if he does not jump

actually into the arms of his foe, and gets into the water, he is very

likely to escape, the bear having no chance whatever when the seal

is once fairly afloat. It cannot be very easy even for an animal of

such prodigious strength as the polar bear to keep hold of a six-

hundredweight seal during the first contortions of the latter, and a

furious struggle must often take place. That the seals often escape

from the grasp of the bear is certain, for we ourselves shot at least

half-a-dozen large seals which were deeply gashed and scored by the

claws of bears” (p. 107).

It is stated that an old bear will kill the biggest bull-walrus, al-

though nearly three times its own weight, by suddenly springing on

him from behind some projecting ice, seizmg him by the back of

his neck with his teeth, and battering in his skull with repeated

blows of his enormous fore paw (p. 122). The author met with

478 Bibliographical Notices.

one bear at a distance of about twenty-five miles from shore; some

have been floated across to Iceland; others to within swimming-

distance of northern Norway. Mr. Lamont believes the Polar Bear

“to be the largest and strongest carnivorous animal in the world,”

but a great coward in general ; and, in his opinion, “ affords less sport

and may be killed with less danger than almost any large wild animal

with which I am acquainted ’’—and he seems to have made a shoot-

ing-acquaintance with every beast of sport in Europe, Asia, Africa,

and America.

The capture of two young bears, their dam being slain, was effected

on the 13th of July. ‘‘ They were about the size of colley-dogs, and

no sooner did they feel themselves fast, than, quite regardless of our

presence,’ says the author, “they began a furious combat with one

another, and rolled about amongst the mud, biting, struggling, and

roaring, until they were quite exhausted.”’ After making a hearty

meal off their poor mother’s carcase, these ungracious cubs were

taken on board and cribbed on deck. The male cub proved “ savage

and tyrannical towards his sister,’ and indeed a “ferocious and irre-

claimable young demon.” We ourselves lately saw these interesting

children of the North in the Jardin des Plantes, at Paris; and cer-

tainly sulkiness and spite seemed to cling to the one, whilst the other

was meeker, and certainly sleeker.

Only one school of White Whales came across our hunters, and

one individual was captured (p. 213). It was not full-grown, mea-

sured 14 feet long, and 10 feet in circumference ; the skin was half

an inch thick ; the blubber was 24 inches thick, and weighed 500 Ibs.

This produces a far finer oil than that of seal, bear, or walrus.

Of Reindeers, their habits, abundance, tameness, and fatness, we

have an account at pp. 242 e¢ seg. The best stags weighed about

300 lbs. Venison was plenty ; and the author grows rapturous about

haunches, kabobs, and marrow-bones. ‘‘1 think the flesh of the

reindeer,” says he, ‘‘is the richest and most delicious meat, wild or

tame, which I ever tasted, with the exception of a fat Eland and a

diminutive West-Indian animal called by the negroes the ‘ Lapp’

(Celogenys or Cavia paca). After a somewhat extensive experience

in that line, I am inclined to award to the Lapp the palm of being

the best culinary animal in the world. Unlike the flesh of most

wild animals, the venison of the reindeer is not improved by keep-

ing; and I think it is never better than the same day, or even the

same hour, that the animal is killed. When it is kept long, the fat

gets dark-coloured, and acquires a rank and unpleasant taste and

odour.”

The scheme for reaching the Pole, treated of at p. 193, &c., is

well worthy of consideration ; the reindeers, however, on whom would

rest the burden of supporting the vitality of the suggested expedi-

tions, might have a different opinion, if the subject were made com-

prehensible to their rather obtuse intellects.

Mr. Lamont does not finish his book without a bold plunge into

the progressive-development-hypothesis. Striking well out as a sil-

very-grey-brown Bear of Norway, he tries his hand at fish- and seal-

Zoological Society. 479

eatching on a supposititious shore, till he gets out of his depth in

the lapse “ of a few thousands, or a few millions of years,” and comes

back at last as a Polar Bear of “natural selection.” Again he tries

his strength in the icy waters, this time in the mysterious form of

an unknown animal, and we find him floundering in the mid-sea of

a “ much more difficult and complicated problem ’’—the origin of the

Walrus (p. 276). We do not well see how he gets out ; but next

we find him (p. 282) high and dry in South Africa, showing the re-

lation of rapid desiccation and local drought to the several kinds of

Antelopes inhabiting “the vast Kalihari Desert,” and of which

‘some do not drink above once in three or four days, and others are

never known to drink at all.” As our author leaves ‘ the discussion

of the subject to abler pens,” we leave it too—with pleasure, and con-

clude by saying, that for the most part we have had much pleasure

in reading Mr. Lamont’s lively book, full of facts, straightforward

and healthy in its tone. The book is well got up, and is illustrated

by some characteristic sketches of sporting scenes in Spitzbergen.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 22, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

Descriptions or Two Species or CRUSTACEA BELONGING

TO THE Famities CALLIANASSID& AND SqQuiLuip&. By

Apa Wuirte, Assistant Zoou. Dee. Brit. Museum.

The Callianassa here described is from the Camaroons River, W.

Africa, whence it was brought by the captain of an African trader to

J. Aspinall Turner, Esq., M.P., the well-known possessor of a very

fine collection of African insects. Mr. Turner liberally presented it

to the Museum, with the information, that this long-bodied Crusta-

cean appears periodically in the river in prodigious numbers, which

eon in the course of ten days or a fortnight. The natives are

very fond of them, as they are delicious eating ; and as soon as they

make their appearance in the river, the men leave their usual pursuits

to catch them.

Genus CaALLiANAssA, Leach.

CALLIANASSA TURNERANA, 0.8.

C. processu rostrali breviter trispinoso ; digito superiore obtuso,

intus quadridentato ; abdominis segmentis tertio quarto quinto-

que plagis duabus pellucidis, pilis densis brunneis postice obsitis.

Long. une. 63.

Hab. Africa occ. (Camaroons).

Moveable finger of the large claw blunt at the end, the back gra-

dually curved, the base with three or four small tubercles arranged

longitudinally, and with indications of another row; the inner edge

has four teeth, the two largest near the base, united so as to form one

480 Zoological Society :—

large lobe with another tubercle inside. There is a considerable space

left between the moveable finger and the fixed one; the edge of the

latter is toothless, but is hollowed on the inside and at the base,

where it is covered with closely placed rounded tubercles ; the im-

moveable finger is not much arched, and is pointed. The outside

and greater part of the inside of the claw are very smooth, the lower

edge being fringed with long and rather coarse hairs, which are ar-

ranged in tufts, as they are also, in a double row, on the upper edge

of the moveable finger. There are, besides, four rows of distant tufts

of hair on the outside of the greater claw. Wrist sharp-edged above

and below, and crenulated on the lower margin. Rostral process

with three short sharpish teeth. Third, fourth, and fifth abdominal

segments with a large tuft of hairs covering the greater part of a

pellucid space on each side, in the third and fourth behind the middle

of the segment, in the fifth about the middle.

Central caudal plate rather broader than long, at the end three-

lobed, the central lobe the longest and the largest : this central plate

has two longitudinal furrows, which divide it into three parts, the

central part bulging at the base, from the large rounded tubercle

which nearly covers it. Outer plate as if formed of two anchylosed

plates, with a rounded outer margin, which is closely and densely

covered with brown hairs. On the upper side these hairs extend

over nearly the apical half of one (the outer) of the two Pairs of

which the outer plate seems to be formed.

In the Illustrated Proceedings of the Society for 1850 there is the

description and figure of a fine species of Gonodactylus, belonging to

the second section of the genus as defined by Milne-Edwards, that

in which the rostral plate is rounded and not pointed in front. The

species is from China, and, from the peculiar armature of the caudal

ring, received the name of G. cultrifer. The species now described

is remarkable for the singularly armed caudal ring, which, with the

sixth abdominal segment, is covered with outstanding spines. This

species, which I have named Gonodactylus Guerinii, belongs to the

first section of the genus, that in which the rostral plate is armed on

the median line with a long spiniform tooth. It was obtained on the

voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Herald.’

Genus Gonopactyuwvs, Latr.

GoNODACTYLUS GUERINII, 0. 8.

G. carapace subquadrato, processu rostrali spinis tribus longis

armato; abdominis segmento quinto ad apicem breviter spino-

sulo, segmentis quinto et caudali spinis plurimis longis erectis

armatis.

Long. unc. 24.

Hab. Matuka, Fiji Ins.

Carapace as wide behind as long, in front almost a third narrower

than behind, the central plate extending beyond the lateral plates

over the base of the rostral process; the anterior lateral angle of

outer plate subquadrate, the posterior lateral corner subrotundate ;

Dr. W. Peters on Taphrometopon lineolatum. 481

lateral edges of carapace subcoriaceous. Rostral plate with its body

wide but not deep, with three strong and sharp spines in front ; cen-

tral spine longest, not so long as the ophthalmic pedicel ; the other two

come out obliquely, one on each side of the body of the rostral plate.

First four abdominal rings smooth above; fifth abdominal ring

smooth at the base, at the tip with four or five transverse rows of

short spines longest at the tip; sixth segment with many (about

fifty) crustaceous spines, bluntish, and with a short coriaceous bristle

at the end ; caudal ring on its dorsal surface with twenty-two long

outstanding crustaceous spines tipped like the others, each of the

lateral margins with two rows, like combs, of crustaceous spines,

which meet behind and terminate at the end of the lateral spines—two

of the four which arm the hinder margin of the caudal ring. This

hinder margin has three notches, the middle one deepest, their pro-

jecting sides ending in the spines, the sides of which are pectinated

with smaller spines. Segment of raptorial leg before the claw rather

slender, not bulged at the end beneath. The claw minutely serrulate

on the inside near the tip. From the indications of marbling in the

dried specimen, this curious Gonodactylus is most probably finely

and variedly coloured when alive.

February 12, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

On tHe Asiatic SNAKE CALLED TAPHROMETOPON LINEO-

LATUM BY ProressoR Branpt. By Dr. W. Peters, or

Berut, For. Meo. Z.8. :

The late Professor Eversmann of Kasan discovered in the year

1822, on his journey from Orenburg to Buchara, a species of Snake,

which was described by Lichtenstein* as ‘‘ Coluber trabalis, Pallas.”

The specimens are, as I find from the manuscript notes which Evers-

mann sent with his collection, from Buchara and the desert of “* Bur-

zuk ” (Barusek), on the eastern shores of lake Aral, and bear in our

museum the label ‘‘ Nordasien, Eversmann.’”’ There were originally

five examples of this snake in our collection ; and three are still there.

One of them was sent in December 1823 to Temminck. Now, as

the description of Chorisodon sibiricum (in the ‘Erpétologie Générale,’

viii. p. 901) may perfectly well be applied to the Coluber tradalis,

Lichtenstein (not Pallas), in the Berlin Museum, and as Bibron ex-

pressly remarks that his “‘ Monodiastema” is founded on a speci-

men in the Leyden Museum labelled ‘‘ Coluber trabalist,” the latter

is doubtless the same which Temminck received from Lichtenstein in

1823. I think this explanation necessary to prove that the habitat

of the Leyden specimen is not Siberia properly so called, but the

more southern part of Central Asia.

_ This snake is (what I should not have found out from Bibron’s

description), in the form and concavity of the head, and in the lan-

ceolate longitudinally-grooved scales, very much like Celopeltis la-

* Ed. Eversmann, ‘ Reise von Orenburg nach Buchara,’ Berlin, 1823, p. 146.

+ Duméril (2 c. p. 902) cites Coluber trabalis, ‘‘ Schlegel.” But this seems to

be a mistake ; for Schlegel’s Coluber trabalis is, as Dr. Giinther (Catalogue of

Snakes, p. 93) justly remarks, synonymous with Coluber (Elaphis) dione, Pallas, and

the true Coluber trabalis of Pallas only a variety of Zamenis atrovirens, Shaw, sp.

482 Zoological Society :—

certina. There is scarcely any difference in the plates of the head,

excepting in the loreal, which is single and very long. But the general

form of the body and tail is very different, much longer and more

slender than in Celopeltis. In a specimen of 1°065 m. in length

the head is in all dimensions only half as large as in a Celopeltis

lacertina of 0°930 m. in length. All this agrees exactly with the

description Brandt (Bulletin Scientifique de l’ Académie des Sciences

de St. Pétersbourg, iii. p. 243) has given, in 1837, of a new species of

snake, brought home by M. Karéline from the eastern shores of

the Caspian Sea. His description, although rather short, is very

accurate ; but he has omitted to pay attention to the form of the teeth.

“'TAPHROMETOPON, n. g. Scutum verticale valde elongatum,

postice angustissimum. Corpus necnon cauda valde elongata

et tenuia. Frons et verter depressa. Frontis et verticis ra-

tione ad genus Ccelopeltis accedit, sed preter corporis staturam,

capite, presertim rostro longiore, tetragono et scuto loreo elon-

gato, simplice, necnon superciliis minus acute prominentibus

differt.”

*‘CoLuBER (TAPHROMETOPON) LINEOLATUS. Caput sat an-

gustum, oblongo-tetragonum. Collum penna anserina paulo

crassius. Squame medium dorsum obtegentes omnes satis an-

guste lanceolate. Abdomen subplanum, album. Collum et

abdominis anterior pars punctis lateralibus minoribus et cen-

tralibus paulo majoribus olivaceo-nigricantibus adspersa. Frons

et verticis, necnon occipitis medium e griseo olivascentia. Dor-

sum cinereum, exceptis lineis quatuor e nigricante olivaceis,

quarum due in superciliis incipientes parallele, sed parum di-

stincte in medio dorso pallidiores ad caudam usque decurrunt,

et due alia pone nares initium capientes ab oculis interrupte

in lateribus corporis subevanide et magis grisee conspiciuntur.

Corporis longitudo 1' 11", caude 54, abdominis latitudo summa

4 y2e

Brandt does not mention the grooved appearance of the scales ;

but his specimen seems to have been very young, according to the

dimensions he has given.

A few years later, in 1841, apparently the same snake was described

and figured by Eichwald (Fauna Caspio-caucasica, p. 123, t. 29)

under the name of Celopeltis vermiculata, from the western shores

of the Caspian Sea. At least, the number of the longitudinal rows

of scales, seventeen, agrees with Chorisodon, and not with Caelopeltis

lacertina, which has nineteen rows of scales. Yet I have some

doubts of their identity, the general form of Eichwald’s species being

more Jike that of the latter.

The examination of the teeth of the three Berlin specimens shows

no free space between the maxillary teeth, as described by Bibron ;

but they form a continued row, excepting the hinder furrowed ones,

which are separated, as usual, by a small interval from the rest.

There are (fig. 5) first seven very small teeth, only loosely attached

to the maxillary bone, then three very long and strong ones, followed

again by four smaller ones. Bibron found a free space in front of

Dr. W. Peters on Taphrometopon lineolatum. 483

the longer teeth, because the two small ones before them were de-

tached.

The nine palatine and fourteen pterygoidal teeth are still smaller,

decreasing in size from the front palatal tooth. It is therefore very

fortunate that Brandt’s name has the priority, as neither Bibron’s

** Monodiastema”’ nor Duméril’s ‘‘ Chorisodon”’ would be very suit-

able appellations for this form. The lower jaw has on each side

eighteen teeth ; they increase very rapidly from the first to the fourth,

which is followed by fourteen smaller ones. Bibron counts twenty-

five ; I might have found the same number, or more, if I had rec-

koned the changing teeth on the inner side. The form of the trans-

versal and pterygoidal bone is the same as in Owlopeltis, and not as

in Psammophis (moniliger).

I can hardly add anything to the external description given by

Lichtenstein and Bibron. The front part of the frontal (vertical)

plate is either straight, or it forms a very obtuse angle; the loreal is

curved a little (see fig. 2); and all the specimens have nine upper and

ten lower labials. One specimen has 192 abdominal scuta and 103

pairs of subcaudal scales ; the second 189 abdominal scuta and 90

pairs of subcaudal scales; the third 189 and 99. All have the anal

plate divided, and seventeen longitudinal rows of scales. All have

four large dark olive-coloured bands and a smaller middle one on the

head. In one, all four bands continue to the end of the tail; the

second shows, as described by Bibron, no lateral bands, but three rows

of small dark spots on the dorsal part; and the third has neither

lateral nor dorsal strokes, the head-bands being lost on the neck.

One of them has the lips and the under part of the head yellow, and

without any spots; in the two others the labials and the chin are

dotted with black. All have the middle of the abdominal scuta

dotted with black, and a black longitudinal stroke on their external

parts, which forms on each side an uninterrupted line to the end of

the tail. The rest of the under side is yellowish, but appears to have

been during life of a red colour.

A. B. C.

Se 1™-065 115 1”-065

Length of tail .......... 0 *28 0 °25 0 °27

EPO. oo 5.5 ase 0 -022 0 °024 0 025

Distance of eyes ........ 0 :006 0 007 0 :007

Breadth of head behind .. 0 :010 0 -010 0 010

Greatest breadth of body.. 0 °012 0 -015 0 -014

The largest specimen contained in its stomach three species of

lizards, viz. Phrynocephalus helioscopus, Pallas, Eremias velox, Pall.,

juy. (vittata, Eversmann), and Eremias variabilis, Pall.

Conclusions.—1. Chorisodon sibiricum, Dum. & Bibr., does not

come from Siberia properly so called, but from the sandy deserts of

Central Asia, around Lake Aral and the Caspian Sea.

2. The row of unfurrowed maxillary teeth is not interrupted by a

diastema.

3. Chorisodon is closely allied to Celopeltis; it would therefore

be most unnatural to separate them into two different families.

4. The name Chorisodon sibiricum (date 1854) must be rejected,

484. Miscellaneous.

as it applies to the same species which had been named in 1837, by

Brandt, Taphrometopon lineolatum.

= ===

ora =

sy” it \\)

Wy)

EXPLANATION OF FIGURES.

Figs. 1-3. Head, viewed from different sides. Nat. size.—Fig. 4. Anal region.

Nat. size.—Fig. 5. Maxillary, palatinal, and pterygoidal bones, with the teeth,

from the right side. Twice magnified.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On an undescribed Species of British Zoanthus,.

By E. W. H. Houtpsworrs, F.L.S., &e.

In August 1860 I received from Mr. T. H. Stewart, of the Royal

College of Surgeons, a Zoanthus which had been taken by him a few

days previously whilst dredging for Echinoderms in Plymouth Sound.

After a careful examination of the specimen, I am induced to regard

it as specifically distinct from 2. Couchii, to which species, of the

three found on our coasts, it is most nearly allied. As the polypes

were unfortunately dead, and beginning to decay when they came

into my possession, they were at once immersed in spirit; and their

characters were noted whilst in that condition.

The specimen consists of an unattached group of ten polypes, of

ra various ages, ranging from a sim-

ple bud to individuals an inch in

length. They are all united at

the base, which is rounded below,

and encloses a small sandy nucleus,

particles of the same material

being also aggregated on the sur-

a face trom which the polypes spring,

and between their points of union. This radiating mode of deve-

lopment is the same as in some of the free varieties of Z. Couchit,

and will doubtless bear a similar explanation. The largest polypes

are nearly a quarter of an inch in diameter at the head, and taper

slightly downwards. ‘This form, however, is most apparent in half-

grown examples. The dermal coating consists of fine siliceous sand,

Miscellaneous. 485

as in Z. Couchii; but the marginal serrations are not nearly ‘so con-

spicuous as in that species, and indeed require a careful scrutiny,

under dissection, to distinguish them at all. The colour of the ten-

tacles, as observed by Mr. Stewart at the time of capture, was a

distinct red ; and after some days’ immersion in spirit, the tint was

still perceptible through the integument surrounding the head, where

the sand is less densely impacted than in other parts of the surface.

The distinctions between these polypes and those of Z. Couchii, so

far as I am now able to judge, consist in the colour of the tentacles,

the comparative absence of the serrated margin, and especially in

the great length of the body in the new species,—a character, I be-

lieve, of considerable importance; for, although Z. Couchii is ex-

tremely liable to variation in the development of the basal membrane,

and in the size of the polypes, the proportion of length to breadth

is tolerably constant. Large specimens quite equal the present spe-

cies in breadth ; but their length is barely half what we here find,

even in the contracted state, and in this instance it would be increased

under expansion by at least a quarter of aninch. The variation to

which many of our marine polypes are subject should at all times

make us cautious in admitting new species ; but I think the above

characters will justify me in making the addition in the present case.

This specimen was dredged in 20 fathoms, on a bottom of sand,

pebbles, and broken shells, and did not afterwards sufficiently ex-

pand to allow more than the decided colour of the tentacles to be

made out. This unusual colour in a British species induces me to

propose for it the specific title of rubricornis.—Proc. Zool. Soc.

March 12, 1861.

The Chronology of M. Du Chaillu’s Travels.

[As the present Number of the ‘ Annals’ contains a paper by Dr.

J. E. Gray on M. Du Chaillu’s zoology, we have thought that the

following letter, reprinted from the ‘ Athenzeum’ for May 25, might

not be uninteresting to our readers.—W. F. |

May 22, 1861.

The point at which I chiefly stumble, in reading M. Du Chaillu’s

book, is the difficulty in understanding his chronology. According

to his own account, he appears to be, ‘like a bird, in two places at

once.’ He has two versions of 1858 and two of 1859, with different

events happening at the same time. I can get over one of the diffi-

culties by merely reading, at p. 392, ‘Oct. 10, 1858,”’ instead of

“Oct. 10, 1859.” But the other perplexity, the double history of

1858, is too much for me.

One point, I suppose, is beyond a doubt. The history commences

with 1856, for so M. Du Chaillu repeatedly tells us, and ends (p. 467)

on the 10th of February 1859. Within these three years and one

month, which M. Du Chaillu often calls “ four years,” all the events

are included.

1. Now, beginning with Jan. 1856, we first hear (p. 7) of a stay

in the Gaboon country, “to become thoroughly acclimated.” Then

(at p. 28) he sets out on a journey on the 27th of July. He returns

486 Miscellaneous.

in October (pp. 115, 116), and then makes a trip up the Moondah

River in November. And so ends 1856.

2. Then, remaining on the coast for some months, he sets out on

a journey into the interior (p. 149) on the 23rd. This, we find at

p- 164, must have been May 23, 1857. At p. 166, we find June 1.

So that we have reached June 1857. This journey ends (pp. 177,

178) on the 27th. And at p. 185 we learn that M. Du Chaillu now

‘*remained several months near the Gaboon.” And so ends 1857.

3. On Feb. 5 or 10 he begins a new journey (p. 188) ; so that we

have reached Feb. 1858. At p. 197 we reach April 13; at p. 204,

April 20; at p. 205, May 4; at p. 218, May 27. Then June 10,

Aug. 1, Aug. 13, Sept. 9, Nov. 10, and at p. 244, Nov. 30. So that

1858 is well accounted for.

4, But, strange to say, in chap. xv. we begin 1858 all over again,

with a new story, quite incompatible with the first. At p. 247 we

find the date of Jan. 1858, and at p. 248 we are told that on Feb. 26

M. Du Chaillu set out for Goombe, whence he proceeded to Obindji,

and there we find him in March and April 1858. Yet, fifty pages

before (pp. 190-195), we found him residing on the coast all March

and April 1858, distant 100 or 150 miles from Obindji. These two

accounts are wholly irreconcileable. I felt a doubt, at first, whether

the 1858 of pp. 190-195 ought to be read 1857; but this cannot

be, for in March and April 1857 M. Du Chaillu is among the She-

kianis, in quite another part of the country (pp. 144-153). This

second story, however, which begins at p. 248, proceeds regularly

enough, all through April, May, June, and July of 1858, until, at

p- 310, we reach Aug. 13.

5. Then we come to a fresh narrative, which, at p. 392, begins

with Oct. 10, 1859. This, however, clearly should be Oct. 10, 1858.

But the double duty put upon this year, 1858, quite passes my

comprehension. The narratives of pp. 188-244 and pp. 248-310

are clearly incompatible.—R. B.S.

On the Anatomy of the Sipunculi.

By MM. Kererste1n and Enters.

Tue authors have investigated the Sipunculus nudus and S. tessel-

latus at Naples. The most striking part of their observations is that

relating to the generative organs. The Sipunculi, according to them,

are hermaphrodites. The testicles are two long tubular glands which

open outwards close to the anus. The ova are formed in ceca situated

im the thickness of the skin, and ciliated internally. When the ova

have attained a certain size, they pass through the interstices of the

muscular tissue and fall into the liquid of the perivisceral cavity, in the

midst of which they acquire their final development ; they are then ex-

cluded through a pore situated at the posterior extremity of the animal.

These statements are evidently in opposition to those of Krohn, who

found distinct sexes both in the Sipunculi and the Phascolosomata.

_ The authors further differ from Krohn in that they have found no

trace of vessels in Sipunculus nudus. Krohn describes the ventral

nervous cord as completely surrounded by a vessel. MM. Ehlers

and Keferstein regard this supposed vessel as an external layer of the

Miscellaneous. 487

nervous system. Another vessel, or something supposed to be such,

described by Delle Chiaje and Grube, is merely, according to the

authors, a ciliated furrow running along the intestinal canal.— Got-

tinger Nachrichten, Nov. 13, 1860; Bibl. Univ. April 20, 1861,

Bull. Scient. p. 387.

On Two new Species of Heteropelma. By P. L. Scuater, Esq.

HETEROPELMA AMAZONUM.

Saturate oli brunneum, subtus dilutius, ventre precipue

cinerascentiore, alarum remigibus extus rufescente limbatis :

rostro nigro, basi mandibule inferioris albida: pedibus fuscis.

Long. tota 6°75, alee 3-4, caudee 2°6.

Hab, In ripis fl. Huallaga, loco Chamicuros dicto (Hauaxwell).

Mus. P.L.S.

Obs. Assimilis H. turdine sed statura minore, et vix major quam

H. virescens.

This Heteropelma, of which I possess a single example, collected

by Mr. Hauxwell on the Huallaga, is closely allied to H. turdinum ;

but is of a much brighter tinge above, and in size scarcely exceeds

H. virescens. Its structure is strictly typical.

HETEROPELMA FLAVICAPILLUM.

Cinerascenti-olivaceum, pilet medii semicristati plumis, nisi in api-

cibus, flavis : alis caudaque fuscis olivaceo limbatis : subtus pal-

lide cinereum, gula et ventre medio albicantioribus : tectricibus

alarum inferioribus pallide sulphureis : rostro et pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 6-0, alz 3-1, caude 2-5, tarsi 0°6, rostri a rictu 0°65.

Hab. In Brasilia mer.-or. Mus. P.L.S.

I have long had Brazilian specimens of this bird in my collection,

but have never been able to find a name for it. Though small in

size, and somewhat abnormal in coloration, it appears to agree in

every essential particular of structure with the typical Heteropelmata;

the outer toe being united to the middle toe up to the commencement

of the third phalange, the scales of the tarsi being similar, and the

bill of the same formation. In colour this species very nearly re-

sembles the Muscicapa aurifrons of P. Max. (M. luteocephala, Lafr.)

—a bird referred by Cabanis to Elainea and by Burmeister to Eu-

scarthmus ; but which, I think, from the structure of the feet, ought

rather to be placed near to, if not in the genus Heteropelma.—-Proc.

Zool. Soc. Dec. 11, 1860.

On a new Species of Kerivoula. By R. F. Tomes, Esq.

KERIVOULA ARGENTATA.

In the ‘ Annals’ for December 1858 I described at some length

the peculiarities of the present group of Bats, giving my reasons

for regarding these peculiarities as generic. All that was stated

respecting the several species then enumerated may with equal exact-

ness be said of the present one; and I may add that I have since

that time again examined the fine collection of Bats in the Leyden

Museum, and that, with the exception of identifying my specimens

488 Miscellaneous.

of K. papillosa with the Vespertilio papillosus of M. Temminck, and

examining,a specimen of my K. @rosa, labelled “Gorontalo,” I saw

nothing which in any way either confirmed or modified my previous

opinions of the genus. .

The present species is of larger size than either of the African

species before described, fully equal in size to the K. papillosa, and

in the colour of its fur it differs from all the other species. Com-

pared with the African species which it most nearly resembles, it

possesses some of the characters of both K. /anosa and K. @rosa.

The top of the head is elevated in about the same degree as in K.

erosa; and it greatly resembles this species in the shape of the muzzle

and the distribution of the hair on the face; but in the shape of the

ears it approaches more nearly to K. lanosa, differing from it only in

having the inner rounded margin toward the top of the ears more

prominent even than in that species. The tragus is remarkably

narrow, and tapers evenly to an exceedingly acute point; near the

bottom of its outer edge is a narrow notch, or rather slit, and below

it a small and pointed process, which is placed, in fact, immediately

above what may be called the foot-stalk or narrow root of the tragus.

Inside the ear, and vertically beneath the tragus, is a well-defined

fleshy tubercle, of a flattened form, and about one line in length.

In the quantity and distribution of the fur on the membranes,

this species is intermediate between K. lJanosa and K. e@rosa, but it

has fewer adpressed hairs on the wings than either. The fur of the

back extends on to the membranes of the flanks a little, and on to

the interfemoral membrane in a scattered manner, but more thickly

on to the tibize and feet, especially on to the latter, which are well

clothed. Beneath, it extends a little on to the membranes near the

sides of the body. The os calcis is well clothed with short adpressed

hairs ; and between it and the tail-tip the membrane is fringed with

closely-set hairs, which curve downwards and have a comb-like ap-

pearance, as in K. lanosa.

The fur is everywhere long and silky ; that of all the upper parts

is of four colours—at the root very dark grey for a fourth of its

length, then yellowish, passing into a pale but bright rust-colour, and

the tips of the hairs of a shining and silvery white. There is very

little variation in the colouring of the different parts of the upper

surface. Beneath, the fur is unicoloured and dirty-white, on the

sides of the neck and on the cheeks tinged with rust-colour.

The teeth, as far as may be gathered from inspection without re-

moving the skull from the specimen, are like those of K. lanosa, the

upper incisors being, as in that species, nearly of the same length.

The outer incisors in the lower jaw have the singular and prominent

cusp, which I have mentioned as peculiar to the genus, quite as much

developed as in any of the species.

“ “i

Length of the head and body, about ...... 2 0

ofthe head's) 25°. 9-2 ares ay 0 8

satof the-eare' 02%. 1S ee 0.5

Breadth of the ears.......... HAR oe eae 0 54

Length of the tragus (3...5) 2.8 oa Oe

Miscellaneous. 489

Greatest breadth of the tragus, barely .... 0 1

pemncn of the forearm 3. 5.)..... 00.00.01

of the thumb and its claw........ QO 42}

- ECO, VAG OO 4 Fin a's oe Hiss > 1 6

Of the second .....).3 is ++.0. Diapak aos 3 6

RMSE AIG S,6 a win gt iota din ipiaid ics, o0 2-46

ee TORS 5 i053:< see R ds s0s 5 2 4

— OS COWS 9 ape oe ane a 0 7}

of the foot and claws............ 0 43

OE PDe Of CAleis. ssi )0is's ia hae, 00-10

Expanse of wings, about................ 12 0

Hab. “ Otjoro, December Ist, 1859. Female.”

Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan. 22, 186).

On a new Genus and Species of Parrakeet (Geopsittacus occiden-

talis, Gould) from Western Australia. By Joun Govutp, F.R.S.

All the upper surface grass-green, each feather crossed by irregular

bands of black and greenish-yellow ; feathers of the crown and nape

with a streak of black down the centre ; throat and breast yellowish

green, passing into sulphur-yellow on the abdomen ; spurious wings

brown; primaries and secondaries brown, narrowly fringed with a

greenish hue on their external webs, with the exception of the first

three; the primaries and secondaries have also an oblique mark of

yellow near their bases, which mark increases in breadth and in depth

of colour as the feathers approach the body ; two centre tail-feathers

dark brown, toothed on the edge of both webs with greenish-yellow ;

the next on each side dark brown, toothed on the outer web only

with brighter and longer marks of yellow ; the remainder dark brown,

crossed by bands of yellow, which in some cases are continuous across

both webs, and in others alternate ; under tail-coverts sulphur-yellow,

crossed on their outer webs with narrow oblique and irregular bands

of blackish brown ; bill horn; feet fleshy.

Total length 10 inches, bill 3, wing 54, tail 5, tarsi 4.

Hab. Western Australia.

Remark.—At a first glance this bird has the appearance of a Pezo-

porus formosus with an undeveloped tail; but on a careful compari-

- son it is found not only to differ from that species in some parts of

its colouring, but also in form—sufficiently so, indeed, to warrant the

opinion that it will be necessary to make it the type of a new genus.

Its whole contour and colour reminds one of Strigops. The points

in which it differs from Pezoporus are the possession of a thick

bluffy head, larger and more swollen nostrils, the total absence of

any red mark on the forehead, a much larger wing with more

rounded primaries, avery short tail the two centre feathers of which

are much shorter than the two next on each side, and, lastly, in

having very differently formed feet, with short and feeble nails,

whereas in Pezoporus they are prolonged and slender. For this new

bird I propose the generic name of Geopsittacus, with that of occiden-

talis as its specific designation.—Proe. Zool. Soc. March 12, 1861.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol, vii. 32

490 Miscellaneous.

Description of a new Squirrel (Sciurus Gerrardi) from New Granadu.

By Dr. Joan Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.8.

Mr. Edward Gerrard lately brought to me a Squirrel that he had

not been able to identify with any other specimen in the Collection,

or with any of the American species lately described, and which he

was convinced was distinct from any of the American Squirrels of

about the same size in the Museum by the peculiar form of its skull.

I have therefore drawn up a short description of the species, and

named it after my assistant, who has done so much to extend the

osteological collection inthe Museum, and who is so ready to impart

his extensive knowledge of Vertebrate animals and their osteological

structure to any one who may desire to profit by it,

Scrurus GERRARDI.

Blackish : hairs brown, with black tips, with a broad subapical

orange ring ; cheeks yellowish brown ; fore part of the back, sides

of the neck and body, shoulders, and outer side of the fore legs, and

front of the hinder legs bright-red bay; feet pale bay ; base of the

tail blackish, with the hairs slightly varied with pale-orange rings ;

middle of the tail bright bay, end black ; throat from under the eyes,

inside of the fore legs, chest, and belly pure white; ears blackish,

with very short scattered hairs.

Hab. New Granada. British Museum.

Size and form of the European Squirrel, but the tail longer and

the ears not pencilled. The skull is very different from that of Se.

Langsdorfi, being small and more lengthened.

The newly born young specimen is coloured precisely like the adult;

but the tail is slender, rather depressed, but nearly cylindrical, covered

with elongate close-pressed hair.—Proc. Zool. Soc. March 12, 1861.

On a new Genus of Australian Freshwater Fishes.

By Dr. Auserr Ginruer, For. Memb. Zool. Soe.

Fam. Percip&. Group APoGoNnINa.

NANNOPERCA.

Body compressed, oblong, covered with scales of moderate size.

Dorsal fins slightly continuous at the base, the first with seven spines.

No recumbent spine before the dorsal fin. Three anal spines.

Narrow bands of villiform teeth in the jaws, on the vomer and the

palatine bones. None of the bones of the head serrated. Branchio-

stegals six ; pseudobranchiz present. Lateral line none.

NANNOPERCA AUSTRALIS.

1 Wie Melee | Fae - A. 3 V. 1/5. L. lat. 30. LL. transv. 12.

This species resembles a young Perch in general appearance, but

is more elongate; the greatest depth of the body is above the

root of the ventral fin, and contained four times and five-sevenths in

the total length ; the length of the head is contained three times and

two-thirds in it. The snout is moderately produced, as long as the

orbit, with the cleft of the mouth oblique and rather narrow, the

Miscellaneous. 49]

maxillary extending to below the front margin of the orbit. The

lower jaw projects beyond the upper. The teeth are villiform, those

of the palatine bones minute and forming only a short series. The

eye is of moderate size, one-fourth of the length of the head, and

much wider than the interorbital space. The scales advance supe-

riorly to between the hind margin of the orbits, and inferiorly to the

preeorbital. None of the bones of the head are serrated; the pree-

operculum has two ridges along its margins, like Apogon, but the

ridges are very close together. The spinous dorsal fin commences

somewhat nearer to the snout than to the root of the caudal; the

length of the first spine is not quite one-half of that of the second,

which is the strongest and longest, its length being one-half of that

of the head; the following spines rapidly decrease in length. The

soft dorsal fin is slightly continuous with the spinous, both being

nearly equal in height ; its anterior spine is short, although longer

than the last of the spinous dorsal. Caudal fin rounded, its length

is contained six times and a half in the total. Anal spines strong,

the second and third are nearly equal in length. The root of the

ventrals is situated behind that of the pectorals ; they do not quite

extend to the vent, and are as long as the pectorals. The colour

appears to be greenish above, each scale having a darker margin.

Two specimens of this fish, the larger of which is 33 lines long,

were received from the Murray River, and, having been given me

for determination by Mr. Holdsworth, are now deposited in the

British Museum Collection.—Proc. Zool. Soc. March 26, 1861.

On the Retrograde Metamorphosis of certain Nematode Worms.

By Dr. R. Mourn.

In the females of four species of the genus Hystrichis, M. Molin

describes a phenomenon which he considers as a kind of retrograde

metamorphosis—a phenomenon which puts a period to their exist-

ence, aud which is in relation to the development of the generative

organs. The adult and fertilized females constantly hollow out a

gallery in the coats of the cesophagus of an aquatic bird. Imme-

diately afterwards there commences in them an extraordinary deve-

lopment of the generative organs. These organs attain such large

‘proportions that the skin of the worm is distended by them, and the

animal becomes gradually converted into a sort of vesicle. M. Molin

admits that this metamorphosis brings on the destruction of the body

of the mother, and that the ovaries with the eggs are thus set free.

Lastly, the embryos, on becoming developed, quit the gallery or

eyst, which is cicatrized. From the drawings and descriptions of

M. Molin, the worm, when distended, appears to retain its intestinal

canal. It would seem therefore that there is simply a dilatation of

the body of the mother without any true retrograde metamorphosis,

unless it be that there is a kind of degeneration of the skin. The

fact itself, however, does not thus lose its interest.—Sitzungsber.

der Akad. der Wiss. zu Wien, xxxviii..p. 706; Bibl. Univ. April

20, 1861, Bull. Scient. p. 388. je

492

INDEX to VOL. VII.

SS EDL SBE

Actts, new species of, 43.

Acmza, new species of, 292.

Acrospeira, characters of the new ge-

nus, 449

Acrothecium, new British species of,

Adams, A., on new Mollusca from

Japan, 41, 125; on the animal of

Alyeseus and other Cyclophoroid

genera, 196; on a new genus and

new species of Pyramidellidee, 295.

Adams, H., on two new genera of

acephalous Mollusca, 142.

Adenocalymna, on the species of, 386.

Agaricus, new British species of, 373.

Agelena, new British species of, 431.

ns 7 Wi new British species of,

Algze, list of, found in the Isle of

Man and on the coasts of North-

umberland and Durham, 69.

Alyczeus, new species of, 28; on the

animal of, 196.

Anableps, new species of, 420.

Anemone, on a purple variety of the

Wood, 422.

Annulosa, on the generative organs

and on the formation of the egg in

the, 407.

Anobiadz of the Canary Islands, on

the, 11]

Anomia, new species of, 123.

Anser pheenicopus, on the occurrence

of the, 419

Ape, on the cerebral characters of

Man and the, 456.

Apeltes, description of the new ge-

nus, 59

Aphritis, new species of, 88.

Arca, new species of, 119.

Ascaris, new species of, 228.

x eee ivingstonii, note on,

Auriculina, new species of, 42.

Baird, Dr., on a new species of Esthe-

ria, 149; on new species of Ento-

mostraca, 324; on new Entozoa,

228.

vente on the affinities of, 144,

Benson, W. H., on the genus Hyalwa,

with description of a new species,

21; on a new species of Alyczus,

28; on new species of Helix, 81;

on the identity of Paussus lineatus

with P. Parrianus, 459. !

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on British

Fungi, 373, 449.

Bignoniacez, observations on the,

153, 255, 386.

Bipalium, observations on the genus,

231.

Bivalves, new upper greensand, on,

Blake, C. C., on the discovery of

Macrauchenia in Bolivia, 441.

Blanford, W. T., on a species of Plee-

topylis, 244.

Bartlett, A. D., on the reproduction

of the Australian Wattle-bird, 222 ;

on the affinities of Baleeniceps, 326 ;

on the occurrence of the Pink-

footed Goose, 419; on the Black-

footed Rabbit, 420.

Books, new:— Hartwig’s Sea and its

Living Wonders, 63; The Ibis, 68;

Pritchard’s Infusoria, 132; Wat-

son’s Cybele Britannica, 133;

Newton’s Suggestions for forming

Collections of Birds’ Eggs, 212;

Phillips’s Life on the Earth, 399;

Boott’s Illustrations of the genus

Carex, 404; Dickie’s Botanist’s

Guide to the Counties of Aber-

deen, Banff, and Kincardine, 470;

Lamont’s Seasons with the Sea-

horses, 474.

Bowring, J., on the habits and larva

of Mormolyce, 423.

Brady, G.S., on Algze found in the

Isle of Man and on the coasts of

Northumberland and Durham, 69.

Benger C.E., on British Fungi, 373,

449.

Callianassa, new species of, 479.

Cambridge, Rev. O. P., on ten new

species of spiders, 428.

Campanularia, new species of, 280.

be. Sonam new species of,

327.

INDEX.

Cantharis, new species of, 252.

Carter, H. J., on the natural history

of the lac-insect, 1, 363; on a bi-

sexual Nematoid worm which in-

fests the common house-fly, 29.

Cerithiopsis, new species of, 130.

Cerithium, new species of, 285.

Cheenichthys, new species of, 89.

Chrysallida, new species of, 44.

Chrysaora hyoscella, on hermaphro-

dite reproduction in, 357.

Cicindela, new species of, 92.

Cinulia, new species of, 293.

Clavatella, description of the new

genus, 73

Clistosaceus, description of the new

genus, 51.

~ Coceus lacca, on the natural history

of, 1, 363.

Coleoptera from the Island of St.

Vincent, on the, 90, 197, 246;

from the Island of Ascension, 299.

Collingwood, Dr. C., on some points

in the economy of the Nudibran-

chiate Mollusea, 33.

Coprinus, new British species of, 378.

Corallium, new species of, 214.

Cordiceps, new British species of,

451.

Cornuspira, observations on the ge-

nus, 306.

Coronella, new species of, 223.

eum, new British species of,

381.

Crapatalus, description of the new

genus, 86.

Crepidula, new species of, 291.

Crustacea, occurrence of marine, in

fresh water, 230; descriptions of

new, 479.

Cuscus ornatus, on the female of, 72.

Cymbium, on the synonymy of the

/ species of, 268.

se new British species of,

379.

Daphnia, new species of, 324.

Diatoms, on the striz of, 207.

Diderma, new British species of, 380.

Ditylus, new species of, 253.

Doleschall, Dr. C. L., on the habits

of Oxybeles gracilis, 340.

Doliolum, on the development of, 424.

Drassus, new British species of, 428.

Dromius, new species of, 94.

Du Chaillu’s Adventures in Equa-

torial Africa, notes on, 463, 485.

493

Ducks, on hybrid, 138.

Dunkeria, new species of, 46.

Ebala, new species of, 43.

Echinoderms, on a new order of, 365.

Ehlers, M., on the development of

Doliolum, 424 ; on the anatomy of

the Sipunculi, 486.

Elapomorphus, new species of, 415.

Elusa, characters of the new genus,

297.

Ensiculus, description of the new ge-

nus, 142

Entozoa, descriptions of new, 228.

Epeira, new British species of, 20.

Eremonomus, description of the new

genus, 199

Estheria, new species of, 149.

Eudyptes, new species of, 217.

Eunectes, new species of, 97.

Eulima, new species of, 125.

Eulimella, new species of, 46,

Eye, on the homologies of the, 322.

Filaria Muscz, on the anatomy of, 29.

Fishes, on the acclimatization of cer-

tain, 351.

Fungi, notices of British, 373, 449.

Funis, description of the new genus,

285

Fusus, new species of, 283.

Galericulus, description of the new

genus, 292.

Gallinula, new species of, 417.

Gasteropods, new, from the upper

greensand of Cambridgeshire, 281.

Geopsittacus, new species of, 489.

Gonodactylus, new species of, 480.

Gordius, new species of, 229.

Gould, J, on a new species of Hal-

maturus, 71; on a new species of

Hornbill, 147; on a new species of

Moho, 148; on a new species of

Odontophorus, 149; on new spe-

cies of Eudyptes, 217; on a new

genus and species of Parrakeet, 489.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on the female of

Cuscus ornatus, 72; on a new spe-

cies of Pithecia, 152; on a new

Coral, 214; on the genus Manouria

and its affinities, 215; on the ge-

nus Hyperoodon, 219; on Aspido-

chelys Livingstonii, 226; on a

new species of Trionyx, 422; ona

purple variety of the Wood Ane-

mone, 422; on Du Chaillu’s Ad-

ventures in Equatorial Africa, 463 ;

on a new Squirrel, 490.

494

Guérin-Méneville, M., on a hybrid

moth, 150

Gulliver, G., on the raphides of the

Lemnacez, 423

Giinther, Dr. A., on three new Tra-

chinoid fishes, 85; on the imma-

ture state of the Sea-devil, 190;

on the dentition of Herpeton ten-

taculatum, 195; on a West-African

genus of snakes, 223; on the Bri-

tish species of Mugil, 345 ; on some

new reptiles from Bahia, 412; on

the Ophidian genus Helicops, 425 ;

on bs new genus of freshwater fishes,

490.

Halmaturus, on a new species of, 71.

Halonomus, description of the new

genus, 201

Helicops, on the species of, 425.

Helix, new species of, 81, 104.

Helminthosporium, new British spe-

cies of, 381.

Herpeton tentaculatum, on the den-

tition of, 195.

Heteropelma, new species of, 487.

Hicks, Dr. J. B., on the homologies

of the eye, 322.

Hincks, Rev. T., on Clavatella and

its reproduction, 73; on new Au-

stralian Hydrozoa, 279.

Hinnites, new species of, 119.

Holdsworth, E. W. H., on a new Bri-

tish species of Zoanthus, 484.

Hyaleea, observations on the genus,

with description of a new species

of, 21.

Hydrocena, on the animal of, 196.

Hydrozoa, new Australian, 279.

Hyla, new species of, 326.

Hyperoodon, on the British species

of, and their food, 219.

Hypocrea, new British species of, 451.

Hystrichis, on retrograde metamor-

phosis in, 491.

Jeffreys, J. G., on the existence of

animal life at great depths in the

sea, 254.

Keferstein, M., on the development

of Doliolum, 424; on the anatomy

of the Sipunculi, 486.

Kerivoula, new species of, 487.

Lac-insect, on the natural history of

the, 1, 363.

Lawson, Prof., on a new Canadian

dye, 424.

Leiobunus, new British species of 355.

INDEX.

Leiostraca, new species of, 128.

Lemnace, on the raphides of the,

423

Leydig, F., on the caudal spine of the

lion, 278.

Lilljeborg, W., on the genera Liriope

and Peltogaster, 47; on the oc-

currence of polar species of marine.

Crustacea in the Wettern Lake,

Sweden, 230.

Lineolaria, description of the new ge-

nus,

Linyphia, new British species of, 435.

Lion, on the caudal spine of the, 278.

Bi of observations on the genus,

Lophius piscatorius, on the immature

state of the, 190

Lowe, Rev. R. T., on new Canarian

land Mollusca, 104.

Lubbock, J., on the generative organs

and on the formation of the egg in

the Annulosa, 407.

M‘Cready, Mr., on some naked-eyed

Medusze of Charleston Harbour,

84:

Macrauchenia, on the discovery of, in

Bolivia, 441.

Man, on the cerebral characters of,

and the Ape, 456.

Manouria, observations on the genus,

215.

Meade, R. H., on a new British spe-

cies of spider, 20; on the British

species of Phalangiide, 353.

Medusz, on some naked-eyed, 342.

Menestho, new species of, 296.

Mesochilotoma, description of the

new genus, 284.

Miers, J., on the Bignoniacex, 153,

Moho, new species of, 148.

Molin, Dr. R., on the retrograde me-

tamorphosis of certain Nematode

worms, 491].

Mollusca, new, 41,104, 125, 142,196.

Monoptygma, new species of, 295.

Mormolyce, on the habits and larva

of, 423.

Mucedinex, on the mode of nutrition

of the, 151.

Mugil, on the British species of, 345.

Myiobius, new species of, 329.

Nannoperea, new species of, 490.

Neale, E. V., on typical selection,

330. i

INDEX.

Nematode worms, on the retrograde

metamorphosis of certain, 491.

Neriéne, new British species of, 436.

Nerita, new species of, 288.

Newton, A., on some hybrid ducks,

re ; on anew species of Gallinula,

417.

Norman, Rev. A. M., on an Echino-

derm new to science, 112; on the

discovery of Physa acuta in Eng-

mick

Notiomimus, description of the new

genus, 15.

Nucula, new species of, 120.

Nudibranchiate Mollusca, on some

ints in the economy of the, 33.

Ghabebiores, new species of, 149.

Odostomia, new species of, 42, 298.

Ostrea, new fossil species of, 117.

Ovis Polii, note on, 227.

Owen, Prof., on the cerebral charac-

ters of Man and the Ape, 456.

— gracilis, on the habits of,-

Parthenia, new species of, 42.

Pasteur, L., on the mode of nutrition

of the Mucedinez, 151; on infuso-

rial animaleules living without free

oxygen, 343.

Patellaria, new British species of,

450.

Paussus lineatus, on the identity of,

with P. Parrianus, 459

Pecten, new species of, 118.

Peltogaster, observations on the ge-

nus, 47.

Perna, new species of, 121.

Peronospora, new species of, 449.

Peters, Dr. W., on Taphrometopon

lineolatum, 481.

Peziza, new British species of, 449.

Phacidium, new species of, 451.

-Phalangiidee, on the British species of,

353.

Phaleria, new species of, 246.

Pholadomya decussata, on a variety

of, 122

Physa acuta of Draparnaud, on the

oceurrence of, in England, 114.

Pithecia, new species of, 152.

Plectopylis, note on a species of, 244.

Plenrotomaria, new species of, 291.

Polyporus, new British species of, 379.

Polythalamia, on the organization

and reproduction of the, 306.

Psendostene, description of the new

genus, 247.

A9S

Pteroceras, new species of, 281.

Pterocyclos, on the animal of, 196.

Pterodonta, new species of, 282.

Pupinella, on the animal of, 196.

Pyramidellide, on new species of,

from Japan, 41, 295.

Pyrula, new species of, 283.

eve, L., on the history, synonymy,

and ba Nos distribution of

the recent Terebratule, 169, 443;

on the synonymy of the species of

Cymbium, 268

Reinhardt, Prof., on the affinities of

Baleniceps, 144.

Reptiles from Bahia, on some, 412.

Rhimocyllus, new species of, 102.

Rhizoctonia, new British species of,

455.

Rhizopoda, on the reproductive ele-

ments of the, 360.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

322, 407.

Rusa japonica, on the, 142.

Sacculina Carcini, observations on, 48.

Salvin, O., on new reptiles from Gua-

temala, 325.

Saturnia, on a hybrid, 150.

Scalaria, new species of, 286.

Schultze, Prof. M., on the genus Cor-

nuspira, and on the organization

and reproduction of the Polythala-

mia, 306. .

Sciurus, new species of, 490.

Sclater, Dr., on the Rusa japonica,

142; on the Ovis Poli of Blyth,

227 ; on new species of American

birds, 327 ; on new species of He-

teropelma, 487.

Seeley, H., on some new upper

greensand bivalves, 116; on the

red limestone of Hunstanton,

233; on new Gasteropods from the

upper greensand, 281; on a new

order of Echinoderms, 365.

Seila, description of the new sub-

genus, 131.

Septonema, new British species of,

381.

Septoria, new British species of, 380.

Sipunculi, on the anatomy of the, 486.

Solarium, new species of, 286.

Spheeria, new British species of, 452.

Spiders, new, 20, 353, 428.

Stagetus, description of the new ge-

nus, 11

Stimpson, W.,on the genus Bipalium,

31.

496

Stomatodon, description of the new

genus, 293.

Strephenterus, description of the new

genus, 113

Streptocephalus, new species of, 324.

Suess, Prof., on the recent Terebra-

tulee, 382, 443.

Sullivant, W. 8., on Nobert’s test-

plate and the striez of Diatoms,

207.

Syrnola, new species of, 296.

Talegalla Lathami, on the reproduc-

tion of, 222.

Taphrometopon lineolatum, observa-

tions on, 481

Terebratule, on the history, synony-

my, and geographical distribution

of the recent, 169, 382, 443.

Tetrabothrium, new species of, 230.

Thamnocenchris, description of the

new genus, 325.

Theridion, new British species of,

432.

Thompson, W., on the capture of the

Long-finned Tunny on the Chesil

Beach, 340.

Thynnus alalonga, note on the cap-

ture of, 340.

Toceus, new species of, 147.

Tomes, R. F., on a new species of

Kerivoula, 487.

Tornatella, new species of, 292.

Trachycyclus, new species of, 416.

Trichosternum, description of the new

genus, 205

Trigonia, new species of, 123.

INDEX.

Trigonorhinus, description of the new

genus, 102

Trionyx, new species of, 422.

Trochus, new species of, 290.

Turboidea, description of the new

genus, 288.

Turbonilla, new species of, 297.

Vireo, new species of, 328.

Vireosylvia, new species of, 328.

oe new British species of,

Wallich, Dr. G. C., on the existence

of animal life at great depths i in the

sea, 396

White, A., on two new species of

Crustacea, 479.

Wollaston, T. V., on the Avichtsalee of

the Canary Islands, 11; on Coleo-

ae from the Island of St. Vincent,

0, 197, 246; on Coleoptera from

‘Ascension; 299.

Wormley, 'T. G., on Nobert’s test-

plate and the ebtisd of Diatoms, 207.

Wright, Dr. T. S., on hermaphrodite

reproduction in Chrysaora hyos-

cella, 357; on the reproductive

elements of the Rhizopoda, 360.

Xenogleeus, description of the new

genus, 251

Xyletinus, new species of, 13, 303.

Zoanthus, new British species ‘of, 484.

Zoological Society, proceedings of

the, 138, 214, 324, 479.

Zoophytes, notes on some, gathered

in the Isle of Man, 70.

END OF THE SEVENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,